Footnotes

Footnotes1.SeeGenesisii. 19. Adam is formed in verse 7, and in verse 19 it is said:“Out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them.”Thus man was createdbeforethe animals; for the animals mentioned in chapter i are the signs of the Zodiac, while the man,“male and female,”is not man, but the Host of the Sephiroth, Forces, or Angels,“made in his [God's] image and after his likeness.”The Adam, man, is not made in that likeness, nor is it so asserted in theBible. Moreover, the Second Adam is Esoterically a septenary which represents seven men, or rather groups of men. For the first Adam, the Kadmon, is the synthesis of thetenSephiroth. Of these, the upper Triad remains in the Archetypal World as the future“Trinity,”while the seven lower Sephiroth create the manifested material world; and this septennate is the Second Adam.Genesis, and the mysteries upon which it was fabricated, came from Egypt. The“God”of the 1st chapter ofGenesisis the Logos, and the“Lord God”of the 2nd chapter the Creative Elohim, the lower Powers.2.Thus saith Pymander:“This is the mystery that to this day was hidden. Nature being mingled with the Heavenly Man [Elohim, or Dhyânis], brought forth a wonder ... seven Men, all males and females [Hermaphrodite] ... according to the nature of the seven Governors”(ii. 29), or the seven Hosts of the Pitris or Elohim, who projected or created him. This is very clear, but yet, see the interpretations of even our modern theologians, men supposed to be intellectual and learned. In theTheological and Philosophical Works of Hermes Trismegistus, Christian [?] Neoplatonist, a work compiled by John David Chambers, of Oriel College, Oxford, the translator wonders“for whom these seven Men are intended?”He solves the difficulty by concluding that, as“the original pattern Man [Adam Kadmon ofGenesisi] was masculine-feminine, ... the seven may signify the succeeding patriarchs named inGenesis”(p. 9). A truly theological way of cutting the Gordian knot!3.George Smith'sChaldean Account of Genesis, p. 103.4.CompareZohar,Siphra Dtzenioutha,Idra Suta, 2928, Franck,La Kabbale, p. 205.5.Siphra Dtzenioutha.6.As it is now asserted that the Chaldæan tablets, which give the allegorical description of Creation, the Fall, and the Flood, even to the legend of the Tower of Babel, were written“before the time of Moses”(Smith'sChaldean Account of Genesis), how can thePentateuchbe called a“revelation”? It is simply another version of the same story.7.Philosophumena, v. 7; Miller's edition, p. 98.8.Ibid., p. 108.9.P. 86.10.See Pliny, iv, c. 12; Strabo, 10; Herodotus, vii, c. 109; Pausanias, vii, c. 4, etc.11.Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 82.12.SeeBund., 79, 12.13.By“original”we mean the Amshaspend, called“Zarathushtra, the lord and ruler of the Vara made by Yima in that land.”There were several Zarathushtras or Zertusts, theDabistanalone enumerating thirteen; but these were all reincarnations of the first one. The last Zoroaster was the founder of the Fire-temple of Azareksh, and the writer of the works on the primeval sacred Magian religion destroyed by Alexander.14.In India called a“Day of Brahmâ.”15.x. 86.16.See Volcker,Mythological Geography, pp. 145 to 170.17.Mythical Monsters, p. 47.18.It is to be remarked, however, that Mr. Wallace does not accept Mr. Sclater's idea, and even opposes it. Mr. Sclater supposes a land or continent formerly uniting Africa, Madagascar, and India but not Australia and India; and Mr. A. R. Wallace shows, in hisGeographical Distribution of AnimalsandIsland Life, that the hypothesis of such a land is quite uncalled for on the alleged zoological grounds. But he admits that a much closer proximity of India and Australia did certainly exist, and at a time so very remote that it was“certainly pre-tertiary,”adding in a private letter that“no name has been given to this supposed land.”Yet the land did exist, and was of course“pre-tertiary,”for Lemuria, if we accept this name for the third Continent, had perished before Atlantis fully developed, and Atlantis had sunk and its chief portions disappeared before the end of the Miocene period.19.SeeEsoteric Buddhism.20.One more“coincidence”:“Now it is proved that in geologically recent times, this region of North Africa was in fact a peninsula of Spain, and that its union with Africa (proper) was effected on the North by the rupture of Gibraltar, and on the South by an upheaval to which the Sahara owes its existence. The shores of this former sea of Sahara are still marked by the shells of the same Gastropoda that live on the shores of the Mediterranean.”(Prof. Oscar Schmidt,Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 244.)21.iii. fol. 10a.22.A. Winchell, Professor of Geology,World-Life, p. 369.23.Mr. Charles Gould, late geological surveyor of Tasmania, inMythical Monsters, p. 84.24.Sir Charles Lyell, who is credited with having“happily invented”the terms Eocene, Miocene, and Pliocene, to mark the three divisions of the Tertiary Age, ought really to have settled upon some approximate length for his“mind-offspring.”Having left the duration of these periods, however, to the speculations of specialists, the greatest confusion and perplexity are the result of that happy thought. It seems like a hopeless task to succeed in quoting a single set of figures from one work, without the risk of finding it contradicted by the same author in an earlier or a subsequent volume. Sir William Thomson, one of the most eminent among the modern authorities, has changed his opinion about half-a-dozen times upon the age of the Sun and the date of the consolidation of the Earth's crust. In Thomson and Tait'sNatural Philosophy, we find only ten million years allowed since the time when the temperature of the Earth permitted vegetable life to appear on it. (App. Eet seq.; alsoTrans. Roy. Soc. Edin., xxiii. Pt. 1, 157, 1862, where 847 is cancelled.) Mr. Darwin gives Sir William Thomson's estimate as“a minimum of 98 and a maximum of 200 millions of years since the consolidation of the crust.”(See Ch. Gould,op. cit., p. 83.) In the same work (Nat. Phil.) 80 millions are given from the time of incipient incrustation to the present state of the world. And in his last lecture, as shown elsewhere, Sir William Thomson declares (1887) that the Sun is not older than 15 millions of years! Meanwhile, basing his arguments as to the limits of the age of the Sun's heat, on figures previously established by Sir William Thomson, Mr. Croll allows 60 millions of years since the beginning of the Cambrian period. This is hopeful for the lovers ofexactknowledge. Thus, whatever figures are given by Occult Science, they are sure to be corroborated by those of some one among the modern men of Science who are considered as authorities.25.SeeProceedings, Royal Society, London, xxviii. 281.26.Gould,Mythical Monsters, p. 91.27.Only forty-nine Shlokas out of several hundred are here given, and not every verse is translated verbatim, a periphrasis being sometimes used for the sake of clearness and intelligibility, where a literal translation would be quite unintelligible.28.The idea and the spirit of the sentence only is here given, as a verbal translation would convey very little to the reader.29.The Fourth Globe, or our Earth. All the glosses on the translation of the text of the Stanzas and Commentaries are the writer's. In some places they may be incomplete and even inadequate from the Hindû standpoint; but in the meaning attached to them in Trans-Himâlayan Esotericism they are correct. In every case the writer takes any blame upon herself. As she has never claimed personal infallibility, that which is given on her own authority may leave much to be desired, particularly in the very abstruse cases where too deep metaphysic is involved. The teaching is offered as it is understood; and seeing that there are seven keys of interpretation to every symbol and allegory, a meaning which may not be suitable from, say, the psychological or astronomical aspect, will nevertheless be found quite correct from the physical or metaphysical.30.The Planetary Spirits.31.Loka Chakshus.32.The Planets.33.According to Dr. A. Wilder's learned definition, Genesis, γένεσις, is not generation, but“a coming out of the eternalinto the Cosmos and Time”;“a coming fromesseintoexsistere,”or from“Be-ness”into“Being”—as a Theosophist would say.34.For a clearer explanation of the origins, as contained in the Esotericism of theBhagavad Gita, see the Notes thereon published inThe Theosophistfor February, March and June, 1887, Madras.35.See the Sephirothal Tree.36.Zohar,Idra Suta, Sec. VII.37.J. B. Alden; New York, 1888: ii. 432, 434.38.It has been repeatedly stated that the Serpent is the symbol of wisdom and of Occult knowledge.“The Serpent has been connected with the god of wisdom from the earliest times of which we have any historical notice,”writes C. Staniland Wake.“This animal was the especial symbol of Thoth or Taut ... and of all those gods, such as Hermes [?] and Seth who can be connected with him. This is true also of the third member of the primitive Chaldæan triad, Hea or Hoa.”According to Sir Henry Rawlinson,“the most important titles of this deity refer to‘his functions as the source of all knowledge and science.’Not only is he‘the intelligent fish,’but his name may be read as signifying both‘life’and a‘serpent’[an initiated Adept], and he may be considered as‘figured by the great serpent which occupies so conspicuous a place among the symbols of the gods on the black stones recording Babylonian benefactions.’”(The Great Pyramid, p. 75). Esculapius, Serapis, Pluto, Esmun and Kneph, are all deities with the attributes of the serpent, says Dupuis. They are allhealers, givers of health, spiritual and physical, and ofenlightenment. The crown formed of an asp, the Thermuthis belongs to Isis, Goddess of Life and Healing. TheUpanishadshave a treatise on theScience of Serpents—in other words, the Science of Occult Knowledge; and the Nâgas of the exoteric Buddhist are not“the fabulous creatures, of the nature of serpents ... being superior to man, and regarded as protectors of the law of Buddha,”as Schlagintweit believes, but real living men, some superior to men by virtue of their Occult Knowledge, and theprotectors of Buddha's law, inasmuch asthey interpret his metaphysical tenets correctly, others inferiormorallyas being“black magicians.”Therefore it is truly declared that Gautama Buddha“is said to have taught them a more philosophical religious system than to men, who were not sufficiently advanced to understand it at the time of his appearance”(ibid., p. 72).39.Compare theSymbols of the Bonzes.40.The Mandragora is the Mandrake of theBible, of Rachel and Leah. The roots of the plant are fleshy, hairy, and forked, representing roughly the limbs, the body, and even head of a man. Its magical and mysterious properties have been proclaimed in fable and play from the most archaic ages. From Rachel and Leah, who indulged in witchcraft with them, down to Shakespeare, who speaks of“shrieking”—“Like mandrakes torn out of the earthThat living mortals, hearing them, run mad”—the mandragora wasthemagic plantpar excellence.These roots are without any apparent stalk, large leaves growing out of the head of the root, like a gigantic crop of hair. They present little similitude to man when found in Spain, Italy, Asia Minor, or Syria, but on the Isle of Candia, and in Karamania near the city of Adan, they have a wonderfully human form, and are very highly prized as amulets. They are also worn by women as a charm against sterility, and for other purposes. They are especially effective in“Black Magic.”41.The Sun.42.Earth.43.Copernicus wrote his theories on the“Revolution of the Heavenly Bodies”in the sixteenth century, and theZohar, even if compiled by Moses de Leon in the thirteenth century, states that:“In the Book of Hammannunah, the Old (or, the Ancient), we learn ... that the earth turns upon itself in the form of a circle; that some are on top, the others below; that ... there are some countries of the earth which are lightened, whilst others are in darkness; these have the day, when for the former it is night; and there are countries in which it is constantly day, or in which at least the night continues only some instants.”(Zohar, iii, fol. 10a, quoted in Myer'sQabbalah, p. 139.)44.See also the 21st Fargard of theVendídádon the celestial militia.45.Idolat., II. 373.46.Science teaches that Venus receives from the Sun twice as much light and heat as the Earth. Thus this Planet, precursor of the dawn and the twilight, the most radiant of all the Planets, is said to give the Earth one-third of the supply she receives, and has two parts left for herself. This has an Occult as well as an astronomical meaning.47.“As it is above, so below,”is the fundamental axiom of Occult Philosophy. As the Logos is seven-fold,i.e., throughout Kosmos it appears as seven Logoi under seven different forms, or, as taught by learned Brâhmans,“each of these is the central figure of one of the seven main branches of the ancient Wisdom Religion”; and, as the seven principles which correspond to the seven distinct states of Prajnâ, or Consciousness, are allied to seven states of Matter and seven forms of Force, the division must be the same in all that concerns the Earth.48.Venus is thus ♀, the Earth ♁.49.In the Esoteric Philosophy it is male and female, or hermaphrodite; hence the“bearded”Venus in mythology.50.Therefore, putting aside its religio-metaphysical aspect, the Cross of the Christians is symbolically far more phallic than the Pagan Svastika. Compare vol. i. pp. 34, 35.51.The ansated cross is the astronomical planetary sign of Venus,“signifying the existence ofparturient energyin the sexual sense, and this was one of the attributes of Isis, the Mother, of Eve, Hauvah, or Mother-Earth, and was so recognized among all the ancient peoples in one or another mode of expression.”(From a modern Kabalistic MS.)52.See Moore'sHindû Pantheon.53.Athenæus shows that the first letter of Satan's name was represented in days of old by an arc and crescent; and some Roman Catholics, kind, good men, would persuade the public that it is in honour of Lucifer's crescent-like horns that Mussulmans have chosen the crescent for their national arms. Venus, ever since the establishment of Roman Catholic dogmatism, has been identified with Satan and Lucifer, or the Great Dragon, contrary to all reason and logic. As shown by symbologists and Astronomers:“The association between the serpent and the idea of darkness had an astronomical foundation. The position which the constellation Draco at one time occupied showed that the Great Serpent was the ruler of the night. This constellation was formerly at the very centre of the heavens, and is so extensive that it was called the Great Dragon. Its body spreads over seven signs of the Zodiac; and Dupuis, who sees in the Dragon of the Apocalypse a reference to the celestial serpent, says,‘It is not astonishing that a constellation so extended should be represented by the author of that book as a great dragon with seven heads, who drew the third part of the stars from heaven and cast them to the earth.’”(Staniland Wake,The Great Pyramid, p. 79; Dupuis, iii. 255.)Only Dupuis never knewwhyDraco, once the pole-star—the symbol of Guide, Guru and Director—had been thus degraded by posterity.“The Gods of our fathers are our devils,”says an Asiatic proverb. When Draco ceased to be the“lode-star,”the guiding sidereal divinity, it shared the fate of all the fallen Gods. Seth and Typhon was at one time, Bunsen tells us,“a great God universally adored throughout Egypt, who conferred on the sovereigns of the 18th and 19th Dynasties the symbols of life and power. But subsequently, in the course of the 20th Dynasty, he is suddenly treated as an evil Demon, insomuch that his effigies and name are obliterated on all the monuments and inscriptions that could be reached.”The real Occult reason will be given in these pages.54.De Civitate Dei, LXXI. viii.55.Shukra is the son of Bhrigu the great Rishi, and one of the Seven Prajâpati, the founder of the Race of Bhârgavas, in which Parashu Râma is born.56.This is a flat contradiction of Swedenborg, whosaw, in“the first Earth of the Astral World,”inhabitants dressed as are the peasants in Europe; and on the Fourth Earth women clad as are the shepherdesses in abal masqué! Even the famous astronomer Huygens laboured under the mistaken idea that other worlds and planets have species of beings identical with those who live on our Earth, possessing the same figures, senses, brain-power, arts, sciences, dwellings, even to the same fabric for their wearing apparel! (Théorie du Monde.)57.This is a modern gloss. It is added to the old Commentaries for the clearer comprehension of those disciples who study Esoteric Cosmogony after having passed through Western learning. The earlier Glosses are too redundant with adjectives and figures of speech to be easily assimilated.58.“Beyond”the Great Range, means, in this case, India, as being the Trans-Himâlayan region for the Tibetan region.59.The term Pitris is used by us in these Shlokas to facilitate their comprehension, but it is not so used in the original Stanzas, where they have distinct appellations of their own, besides being called“Fathers”and“Progenitors.”60.It is erroneous to take literally theworshipof the human Bodhisattvas, or Manjushrî. It is true that, exoterically, the Mahâyâna school teaches adoration of these without distinction, and that Huien-Tsang speaks of some disciples of Buddha as being worshipped. But, Esoterically, it is not the disciple or the learned Manjushrîpersonallythat received honours, but the divine Bodhisattvas and Dhyâni-Buddhas that animated (amilakha, as the Mongolians say) the human forms.61.The author of this work is Augustus Le Plongeon. He and his wife are well known in the United States for their untiring labours in Central America. It is they who discovered the sepulchre of the royal Kan Coh, at Cichen-Itza. The author seems to believe and to seek to prove that the Esoteric learning of the Âryans and the Egyptians was derived from the Mayas. But, although certainly coëval with Plato's Atlantis, the Mayas belonged to the Fifth Continent, which was preceded by Atlantis and Lemuria.62.More correctlyIn Matrem Deorum,Oratiov.63.P. 143.64.Theseseven caves,seven cities, etc., etc., stand in every case for the seven centres, or zones, upon which the seven primitive groups of the first Root-Race were born.65.The engraving is reproduced in theSacred Mysteries of the Mayas and the Quicheson p. 134.66.SeeSource of Measures, p. 50-53.67.SeeIsis Unveiled, II. pp. 300et seq., for a proof of the antiquity of the decimal system of figures.68.SeeMasonic Review, Cincinnati, June, 1886, Art.“The Cabbalah.—No. VI,”p. 10.69.Ibid.,loc. cit.70.Ibid., p. 11.71.SeeSource of Measures, pp. 276,et seq., App. VII.72.Art.,Masonic Review, pp. 11, 12.73.In the BookAl-Chazari, by Jehuda-ha-Levi, translated by Dr. D. Cassel.74.Art. cited, pp. 12, 13.75.i. pp. 117et seq.76.Art. cited, p. 2.77.Ibid., p. 14.78.The appellationAk-ad(or Akkadians) is of the same class asAd-m,Ha-va(Eve)Æd-en(Eden);Ak-Admeaning“Son ofAd,”like the sons of Ad in Ancient Arabia.Ad-ad, the“only one”and the“first,”was theAd-onor“Lord”of Syria and consort ofAd-ar-gator Aster't, the Syrian Goddess. And Gan-Æden (Eden) or Gandunia was Babylonia and Mesopotamia. In AssyrianAkmeant Creator, the letterkbeing pronouncedkh(ah) gutturally. According to Swedenborg's mysticism Adam was not a man but a church (?) of primitive light. In theVedas,Ad-iti is the primitive light, the Âkâsha of the phenomenal world.79.Adam-Jehovah, Brahmâ and Mars are, in one sense, identical; they are all symbols for primitive or initialgenerative powersfor the purposes of human procreation. Adam is red, and so also are Brahmâ-Virâj and Mars—God and Planet. Water is the“blood”of the Earth; therefore, all these names are connected with Earth and Water.“It takesearthandwaterto create ahumansoul,”says Moses. Mars is identical with Kârttikeya, God of War (in one sense)—which God is born of the Sweat of Shiva, Shiva-gharmaja and the Earth. In theMahâbhâratahe is shown as born without the intervention of a woman. And he is also called Lohita, the Red, like Adam, and the other“first men.”Hence, the author ofThe Source of Measuresis quite right in thinking that Mars (and all the other Gods of like attributes),“being thegod of warand ofbloodshed, was but a secondary idea flowing out of the primary one of shedding of blood in conception for the first time.”Hence Jehovah became later a fighting God,“Lord of Hosts,”and one who commands war. He is the aggressive Zodh—or Cain, by permutation, whoslewhis (female)brother, whose“blood crieth from the ground,”theEarthhaving openedher mouthto receive theblood. (Genesisiii.)80.Apollo Karneios is certainly a Greek transformation from the Hindû Krishna-Karna. Karna means radiant, and Karneios, which was a title of Apollo with the Celts as with the Greeks, meant“Sun-born.”81.Kumuda-Pati.82.Pitri-Pati.83.Budha, Mercury.84.The Moon.85.Ushanas-Shukra, or Venus, is our Lucifer, the Morning-Star, of course. The ingenuity of this allegory in its manifold meanings is great indeed. Thus Brihaspati (the Planet Jupiter), or Brahmanaspati, is, in theRig Veda, a deity who is the symbol and the prototype of theexotericor ritualistic worship. He is priest, sacrificer, suppliant, and the medium through which the prayers of mortals reach the Gods. He is the Purohita (Family Priest, or Court Chaplain) of the Hindû Olympus and the spiritual Guru of the Gods. Soma is the Mystery God and presides over the mystic and Occult nature in man and the Universe. Târâ, the priest's wife, who symbolizes the worshipper, prefers Esoteric truths to their mere shell, exotericism; hence she is shown as carried off by Soma. Now Soma is the sacred juice of that name, giving mystic visions and trance revelations, theresult of which unionis Budha (Wisdom), Mercury, Hermes, etc.; that Science in short which to this day is proclaimed by the Brihaspatis of Theology as Devilish and Satanic. What wonder that by expanding the cycle of this allegory we find Christian Theology espousing the quarrel of the Hindû Gods, and regarding Ushanas (Lucifer), who helped Soma against that ancient personification of ritualistic worship (Brahmanaspati, the Lord of the Brâhmans, now become Jupiter-Jehovah) as Satan, the“Enemy of God”!86.As shown elsewhere, it is only the Heavenly Man, Adam-Kadmon, of the first chapter ofGenesis, who is made“in the image and likeness of God.”Adam of the second chapter is not said to be made in thatimagenor in the divine likeness, before he ate of the forbidden fruit. The former Adam is the Sephirothal Host; the second Adam is the mindless First human Root-Race; the third Adam is the Race that separated, whose eyes are opened.87.The Earth.88.Achyuta is an almost untranslatable term. It means that which is not subject to fall or change for the worse: the Unfalling; and it is the reverse of Chyuta, the Fallen. The Dhyânîs who incarnate in the human forms of the Third Root-Race and endow them with intellect (Manas) are called the Chyuta for they fall into generation.89.This is perhaps the reason why, in theBhagavad Gîtâ, we are told that Brahmâ had communicated to Nârada in the beginning that all men whatsoever, even Mlechchhas, outcasts and barbarians, might know the true nature of Vâsudeva and learn to have faith in that Deity.90.SeeAsiatic Researches, i. 265.91.Book of God, 60.92.Shesha, who is also Ananta, the infinite, and the“Cycle of Eternity”in Esotericism, is credited with having given his astronomical knowledge to Garga, the oldest astronomer of India, who propitiated him, and forthwith knew all about the Planets and how to read omens.93.SeeThe History of Indian Literature, p. 253, by Prof. A. Weber: in Trübner's Oriental Series.94.Even the Maya Indians of Guatemala had their Zodiac from untold antiquity. And“primitive man acted in the same manner independently of time or locality in every age,”observes a French writer.95.Ibid., p. 2.96.TheTirukkanda Panchanga, for the Kali Yuga 4986, by Chintamany Raghauaracharya, son of the famous Government astronomer of Madras, and Tartakamala Venkata Krishna Rao.97.Of years, 300 million years, or Three Occult Ages. TheRig Vedahas the same division. In the“Physician's Hymn,”(X 97 1) it is said that“the plants came into beingThree Ages(Triyugam) before the gods”on our Earth. (See“Chronology of the Brâhmans”at the end of this Stanza.)98.Forms.99.Minerals.100.Vegetation.101.Sarísripa, svapada.102.The Earth.103.These two must not be confused with the Seven Creations or Divisions in each Kalpa. ThePrimaryandSecondaryCreations are here meant.104.InBereschith Rabba, Parscha IX.105.i. 31.106.SeeHibbert Lectures, 1887, Sayce, p. 39.107.Whence the identity of the ideas? The Chinese have the same traditions. According to the commentator Kwoh P'oh, in the work calledShan-Hai-King,“Wonders by Sea and Land,”a work which was written by the historiographer Chung Ku from engravings on nine urns made by the Emperor Yü (b.c.2255), an interview is mentioned with menhaving two distinct faces on their heads, before and behind, monsters with bodies of goats and human faces, etc. Gould, in hisMythical Monsters(p. 27), giving the names of some authors on Natural History, mentionsShan-Hai-King.“According to the commentator Kwoh P'oh (a.d.276-324) this work was compiled three thousand years before his time, or at seven dynasties' distance. Yang Sun of the Ming Dynasty (commencinga.d.1368) states that it was compiled by Kung Chia and Chung Ku (?)”—as stated above.“Chung Ku ... at the time of the last emperor of the Hia dynasty (b.c.1818), fearing that the emperor might destroy the books treating of the ancient time, carried them in his flight to Yin.”108.Cory'sAncient Fragments, original edition, p. 25.109.Qabbalah, p. 246.110.From the mineral, vegetable, and animal remains.111.Rounds.112.Solar-lunar.113.Gods and Planetary Spirits, especially the Ribhus.“The three Ribhus”who also become“thrice seven”in number of their gifts.114.Remember the“winged races”of Plato, and thePopol Vuhaccounts of the first human race, which could walk, fly, and see objects, however distant.115.SeeMythical Monsters, by Charles Gould.116.In the first volume of the lately publishedIntroduction à l'Étude des Races Humaines, by M. de Quatrefages, there is proof that since the Post-Tertiary Period and even before that time—since many Races were already scattered during that Age on the face of the Earth—man has not altered one iota in his physical structure. And if man was surrounded for ages by a fauna that altered from one period or cycle to another, which died out, which was reborn in other forms—so that now there does not exist one single animal on Earth, large or small, contemporary with the man of that period—if, then, every animal has been transformed save man himself, this fact goes to prove not only his antiquity, but that he is adistinct Kingdom. Why should he alone have escaped transformation? Because, says de Quatrefages, the weapon used by him, in his struggle with Nature, and the ever-changing geological conditions and elements, was“hispsychic force, not his physical strength or body,”as in the case of animals. Give man only that dose of intelligence and reason with which other mammalia are endowed, and with his present bodily organization he will show himself the most helpless of creatures of Earth. And as everything goes to prove that the human organism with all its characteristics, peculiarities and idiosyncrasies existed already on our Globe in those far distant geological periods when there was not yetone single specimen of the now-existing forms of mammalia, what is the unavoidable conclusion? Why this: Since all the human races are of one and the same species, it follows that this species is themost ancient of allthe now-living mammalia. Therefore it is the most stable and persevering of all, and was already as fully developed as it is now when all the other mammalia now known had not made even their first approach to appearance on this Earth. Such is the opinion of the great French Naturalist, who gives thereby a terrible blow to Darwinism.117.They said.118.The Monads of the“presentments”of men of the Third Round, the huge ape-like forms.119.The Waters.120.In the Esoteric System the seven“principles”in man are represented by seven letters. The first two aremoresacred than the four letters of the Tetragrammaton.121.The Intermediate Spheres, wherein the Monads, which have not reached Nirvâna, are said to slumber in unconscious inactivity between the Manvantaras.122.Explained elsewhere. The Three Fires, Pâvaka, Pavamâna, and Shuchi, who had forty-five Sons, who, with their three Fathers, and their Father Agni, constitute the forty-nine Fires. Pavamâna, Fire produced by friction, is the parent of the“Fire of the Asuras”; Shuchi, Solar Fire, is the parent of the“Fire of the Gods”; and Pâvaka, Electric Fire, is the Father of the“Fire of the Pitris.”(SeeVâyu Purâna.) But this is an explanation on the material and terrestrial plane. The Flames are evanescent and only periodical; the Fires—eternal in their triple unity. They correspond to thefourlower, and thethreehigher human“principles.”123.The Suras, who become later the A-Suras.124.Âtmâ, Buddhi and Manas. In Devachan the higher element of the Manas is needed to make it a state of perception and consciousness for the disembodied Monad.125.Catechism, Book iii. Sec. 9.126.SeeVishnu Purâna, Book I. Ch. V., closing Shloka. Fitzedward Hall's rendering of the text, in Wilson's Translation, i. 88. AlsoMânava-Dharma Shâstra, i. 30.127.This has in Esotericism a direct bearing upon the seven“principles”of the manifested Brahmâ, or Universe, in the same order as in man. Exoterically, it is only four“principles.”128.Wilson's Translation, i. 81.129.Demons is a very loose word to use, as it applies to a great number of inferior—i.e., more material—Spirits, or minor Gods, who are so termed because they“war”with the higher ones; but they are no devils.130.The same order of principles in man: Âtmâ (Spirit), Buddhi (Soul), its vehicle, as Matter is the Vâhan of Spirit, and Manas (Mind), the third, or the fifth microcosmically. On theplane of personality, Manas is the first.131.Thus, says the Commentary, the saying,“by day the Gods are most powerful, and by night the Demons,”is purely allegorical.132.This“thinking of oneself”as this, that, or the other, is the chief factor in the production of every kind of psychic or even physical phenomena. The words“whosoever shall say to this mountain be thou removed and cast into the sea, andshall not doubt... that thing will come to pass,”are no vain words. Only the word“faith”ought to be translated by“Will.”Faith without Will is like a wind-mill withoutwind—barren of results.133.The same idea is found in the first four chapters ofGenesis, with their“Lord”and“God,”which are the Elohim and the Androgynous Eloha.134.P. 398.135.P. 107.136.Spirits.137.Also Spirits.138.vi. 2-6.139.But see the difficulties suggested later, in the works of various Geologists, against this theory. Compare Sir R. S. Ball's articles inNature, xxv, 79-82, 103-107, Nov. 24 and Dec. 1, 1881.140.The Rûpas.141.The Goddess who gave birth to these primordial monsters, in the account of Berosus, was Thalatth, in Greek Thalassa, the“Sea.”142.See, for comparison, the account of creation by Berosus, as preserved in Alexander Polyhistor, and the hideous beings born from the two-fold principle—Earth and Water—in the abyss of Primordial Creation: Narâs (Centaurs, men with the limbs of horses and human bodies), and Kinnaras (men with the heads of horses) created by Brahmâ in the commencement of the Kalpa.143.For a similar admission see Prof. Lefèvre'sPhilosophy, 481.144.xii. 10,308.145.The Esoteric Doctrine says that this“Cosmic Evolution”refers only to our Solar System; while exoteric Hindûism makes the figures refer, if we do not mistake, to the whole Universal System.146.Another point of disagreement. Occultism says that the astral prototypes of the mineral, vegetable and animal kingdoms up to man have taken that time (300 million years) to evolve, reforming out of the cast-off materials of the preceding Round, which, though very dense and physical in their own cycle, are relatively ethereal as compared with the materiality of our present middle Round. At the expiration of these 300 million years, Nature, on the way to the physical and material, down the arc of descent, begins with mankind and works downwards, hardening or materializing forms as it proceeds. Thus the fossils found in strata, to which an antiquity, not of eighteen, but of many hundreds of millions of years, must be ascribed, belong in reality to forms of the preceding Round, which, while living, were far more ethereal than physical,as we know the physical. That we perceive and disinter them as tangible forms, is due to the process of materialization or crystallization referred to, which took place subsequently, at the beginning of the Fourth Round, and reached its maximum after the appearance of man, proceeding parallel with his physical evolution. This alone illustrates the fact that the degree of materiality of the Earth changespari passuwith that of its inhabitants. And thus man now finds, as tangible fossils, what were once the (to his present senses) ethereal forms of the lower kingdoms. The above Brâhmanical figures refer to evolution beginning on Globe A, and in the First Round. In this Volume we speak only of this, the Fourth Round.147.This difference and the change of cyphers in the last three triplets of figures, the writer cannot undertake to account for. According to every calculation, once the three hundred millions are subtracted, the figures ought to stand, 1,655,884,687. But they are given as stated in the Tamil calendar above-named and as they were translated. The school of the late Pandit Dayânand Sarasvati, founder of the Ârya Samâj, gives a date of 1,960,852,987. See theÂrya Magazineof Lahore, the cover of which bears the words:“Âryan era 1,960,852,987.”148.Vaivasvata Manu is the one Human Being—some versions add to him the seven Rishis—who in the Matsya Avatâra allegory is saved from the Deluge in a boat, like Noah in the Ark. Therefore, this Vaivasvata Manvantara would be the“post-diluvian”period. This, however, does not refer to the later“Atlantean”or Noah's Deluge, nor to the Cosmic“Deluge”or Pralaya of obscuration, which preceded our Round, but to the appearance of mankind in the latter Round. There is a great difference made, however, between the Naimitika, Occasional or Incidental, Prâkritika, Elemental, Atyantika, the Absolute, and Nitya, the Perpetual Pralaya; the latter being described as“Brahmâ's contingent recoalescence of the Universe at the end of Brahmâ's Day.”The question was raised by a learned Brâhman Theosophist:“Whether there is such a thing as Cosmic Pralaya; because, otherwise, the Logos (Krishna) would have to be reborn, and he is Aja (unborn).”We cannot see why. The Logos is said to be born only metaphorically, as the Sun is born daily, or rather a beam of that Sun is born in the morning and is said to die when it disappears, whereas it is simply reäbsorbed into the parent essence. Cosmic Pralaya is for things visible, not for the Arûpa, Formless, World. The Cosmic or Universal Pralaya comes only at the end of one hundred Years of Brahmâ, when the Universal Dissolution is said to take place. Then the Avyaya, say the exoteric Scriptures, the Eternal Life symbolized by Vishnu, assuming the character of Rudra, the Destroyer, enters into the Seven Rays of the Sun and drinks up all the waters of the Universe.“Thus fed, the seven Solar Rays dilate toseven sunsand set fire to the whole Cosmos.”149.Since a Mahâ Yuga is the 1,000th part of a Day of Brahmâ.150.Op. cit., Art.“Geology.”151.Ibid.This allows a chance even to the Biblical“Adam Chronology”of 6,000 years.152.Modern Science and Modern Thought, 48.153.To the Silurian period as regards molluscs and animal life—granted; but what do they know of man?154.Ibid.,loc. cit.155.Ibid., 49.156.Winchell,World-Life, 180.157.Op. cit., 49.158.Wilson'sVishnu Purâna, i. 51.159.i. 32.160.The atmosphere, or the air, the firmament.161.Harivamsha, i. 36.162.Genesis, i. 6-9.163.Lords.164.They were told.165.i.e., the Jivas or Monads.166.Mother Earth or Nature.167.For external bodies.168.According to the wonderful chronology of Bentley, who wrote in days when Biblical chronology was still undisputed; and also according to that of those modern Orientalists who dwarf the Hindû dates as far as they can.169.Now Shrî is the daughter of Bhrigu, one of the Prajâpatis and Rishis, the chief of the Bhrigus, the“Consumers,”the Aërial Class of Gods. She is Lakshmî, the wife of Vishnu, and she is Gaurî, the“bride of Shiva,”and she is Sarasvatî, the“watery,”the wife of Brahmâ, because the three Gods and Goddesses are one, under three aspects. Read the explanation by Parâshara, inVishnu Purâna(I. viii., Wilson's Trans., i. 119), and you will understand.“The lord of Shrî is the moon,”he says, and“Shrî is the wife of Nârâyana, the God of Gods”: Shrî or Lakshmî (Venus) is Indrânî, as she is Sarasvatî, for in the words of Parâshara:“Harî [or Îshvara, the‘Lord’] is all that is called male [in the Universe]; Lakshmî is all that is termed female. There is nothing else than they.”Hence she is female, and“God”is male Nature.170.Shrî is Goddess of, and herself“Fortune and Prosperity.”171.Masonic Review(Cincinnati), June, 1886. Art.“The Cabbalah.—No. VI,”15-17.172.The Moon-Gods.173.Vishnu Purâna, I. vii., Wilson's Trans., i. 101.174.SeeMahâbhârata,Mokshadharma Parvan.175.Because, as the allegory shows, the Gods who had no personal merit of their own, dreading the sanctity of those self-striving incarnated Beings who had become Ascetics and Yogîs, and thus threatened to upset the power of the former by theirself-acquiredpowers—denounced them. All this has a deep philosophical meaning and refers to the evolution and acquirement of divine powers throughself-exertion. Some Rishi-Yogîs are shown in thePurânasto be far more powerful than the Gods. Secondary Gods or temporary Powers in Nature (the Forces) are doomed to disappear; it is only the spiritual Potentiality in man which can lead him to become one with theInfiniteand theAbsolute.176.The Triangle becomes a Pentagon (five-fold) on Earth.177.Seth, as Bunsen and others have shown, is not only the“primitive God”of the Semites—early Jews included—but also their“semi-divine ancestor.”For, says Bunsen (God in History, i. 233, 234):“The Seth of Genesis, the father of Enoch (the man) must be considered as originally running parallel with that derived from the Elohim, Adam's father.”“According to Bunsen, the Deity (the God Seth) was theprimitive godof Northern Egypt and Palestine,”says Staniland Wake, inThe Great Pyramid(p. 61). And Seth became considered in the later Theology of the Egyptians as an“evil demon,”says the same Bunsen, for he is one with Typhon and one with the Hindû Demons as a logical sequel.178.I Corinth., xv. 47.179.Vâyu Purâna;Harivamsha, 170.180.See Mather'sKabbalah Unveiled, p. 302.181.Translated in Isaac Myer'sQabbalah, p. 386.182.Zohariii., 135a, 292a,Idra Zootah. Brody Ed.,Idrah Zootah.183.Gen.xxvi. 31et seq.; Myer'sQabbalah,ibid.184.Zohar, iii. 290a, Brody Ed. Indrah Zootah, quoted in Isaac Myer'sQabbalah, pp. 387, 388.185.ii. 5.186.Or Mind-born.187.Fohat.188.“Huxley, supported by the most evident discoveries in Comparative Anatomy, could utter the momentous sentence that the anatomical differences between man and the highest apes are less than those between the latter and the lowest apes. In relation to our genealogical tree of man, the necessary conclusion follows that the human race hasevolved gradually from the true apes.”(The Pedigree of Man, by Ernst Hæckel, translated by Ed. B. Aveling, p. 49.)What may be the scientific and logical objections to the opposite conclusion—we would ask? The anatomical resemblances between Man and the Anthropoids—grossly exaggerated as they are by Darwinists, as M. de Quatrefages shows—are simply enough accounted for when the origin of the latter is taken into consideration.“Nowhere, in the older deposits, is an ape to be found that approximates more closely to man, or a man that approximates more closely to an ape.”“The same gulf which is found to-day between man and ape, goes back with undiminished breadth and depth to the Tertiary period. This fact alone is enough to make its untenability clear.”(Dr. F. Pfaff, Prof. of Natural Science in the University of Erlangen.)189.SeeYoga Shâstra, ii. 32.190.Voltaire.191.Mânava-Dharma Shâstra, iii. 196.192.MatsyaandPadma Purânasand Kullûka on theMânava-Dharma Shâstra, iii. 195. We are quite aware that theVâyuandMatsya Purânasidentify (agreeably to Western interpretation) the Agnishvâtta with the seasons, and the Barhishad Pitris with the months; adding a fourth class—Kâvyas—cyclic years. But do not Christian Roman Catholics identify their Angels with Planets, and are not the Seven Rishis become the Saptarshis—a constellation? They are Deities presiding over all the cyclic divisions.193.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson, iii. 158, 159.194.Shll. 935, 936.195.TheVâyu Purânashows the region called Virâja-loka inhabited by the Agnishvâttas.196.Wilson,ibid., iii. 17. Note by Fitzedward Hall.197.Loc. cit.,ibid.198.SeeTheosophist, February, 1887, p. 360.199.See Wilson, ii. 26.200.SeeVâyu Purâna.201.Chhâyâs.202.Or Amânasas.203.Thus.204.Complexion.205.Also.206.Creator.207.Phantoms.208.Image or shadow.209.This was hinted at inIsis Unveiled(I. xxxviii.), though the full explanation could not then be given:“The Pitris are not the ancestors of the present living men, but those of the [first] human kind or Adamic race; the spirits ofhumanraces, which, on the great scale of descending evolution, preceded our races of men, and were physically, as well as spiritually, far superior to our modern pigmies. InMânava-Dharma Shâstrathey are called theLunarancestors.”210.See the“Laws of Manu”—Mânava-Dharma Shâstra, iii. 203.211.“Sacred Books of the East,”Vol. IV,The Zend-Avesta, Pt. I. lviii, Trans. by James Darmesteter.212.Compare also what is said about Makara and the Kumâras in connection with the Zodiac.213.Whence the subsequent assertions of St. John's vision, referred to in his Apocalypse, about,“the great red dragon having seven heads andtenhorns, and seven crowns upon his heads,”whose“tail drew thethird partof the stars of heaven and did cast them to the earth.”(Ch. xii.)214.SeeHarivamsha, 932.215.The verse“did cast them to the earth,”plainly shows its origin in the grandest and oldest allegory of the Âryan Mystics, who, after the destruction of the Atlanteangiantsandsorcerers, concealed the truth—astronomical,physical, anddivine, as it is a page out ofpre-cosmicTheogony—under various allegories. Its true Esoteric interpretation is a veritable Theodice of the“Fallen Angels,”so called: thewillingand theunwilling, thecreatorsand those whorefused to create, being now mixed up most perplexingly by Christian Catholics, who forget that their highest Archangel, St. Michael, who is shown to conquer (to master and to assimilate) theDragon of Wisdomand of divine Self-sacrifice—now miscalled and calumniated as Satan—was the first to refuse to create! This has led to endless confusion. So little does Christian Theology understand the paradoxical language of the East and its symbolism, that it even explains, in itsdead-letter sense, the Chinese Buddhist and Hindû exoteric rite of raising a noise during certain eclipses to scare away the“great red dragon,”which laid a plot to carry away the“light”! But here“light”means Esoteric Wisdom, and we have sufficiently explained the secret meaning of the terms Dragon, Serpent, etc., all of which refer to Adepts and Initiates.216.SeeGenesisand Plato'sTimæus.217.In spite of all efforts to the contrary, Christian Theology—having burdened itself with the Hebrew Esoteric account of the creation of man, which it understandsliterally—cannot find any reasonable excuse for its“God, the Creator,”who produces a man devoid of mind and sense; nor can it justify the punishment following an act, for which Adam and Eve might pleadnon compos. For if the couple be admitted to be ignorant of good and evil before the eating of the forbidden fruit, how could it be expected to know thatdisobedience was evil? If primeval man was meant to remain a half-witted, or rather witless, being, then his creation was aimless and evencruel, if produced by an omnipotent and perfect God. But Adam and Eve are shown, even inGenesis, to be created by a Class of lower divine Beings, the Elohim, who are so jealous of their personal prerogatives as reasonable and intelligent creatures, that they will not allow man to become“as one of us.”This is plain, even from the dead-letter meaning of theBible. The Gnostics, then, were right in regarding the Jewish God as belonging to a Class of lower, material and not very holy denizens of the invisible World.218.InIsis Unveiledseveral of these Gnostic systems are given. One is taken from theCodex Nazaræus, the Scripture of the Nazarenes, who, although they existed long before the days of Christ, and even before the laws of Moses, were Gnostics, and many of them Initiates. They held their“Mysteries of Life”in Nazara (ancient and modern Nazareth), and their doctrines are a faithful echo of the teachings of the Secret Doctrine—some of which we are now endeavouring to explain.219.i. 18. See the translation from the Greek by François, Monsieur de Foix, Evesque d'Ayre: the work dedicated to Marguerite de France, Reine de Navarre. Edition of 1579, Bordeaux.220.Asgard and the Gods, p. 4.221.Mr. James Darmesteter, the translator of theVendidâd, speaking of it, says:“The tree,whatever it is....”—“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. iv. p. 209.222.Plato'sTimæus.223.SeeAsgard and the Gods, p. 305.224.Ibid.,loc. cit.225.“The father of the sacred fire,”writes Prof. Jolly,“bore the name of Tvashtri ... His mother was Mâyâ. He himself was styled Akta (anointedχριστὸς) after the priest had poured upon his head the spirituous (?) Soma, and on his body butter purified by sacrifice.”(Man before Metals, p. 190.) The source of his information is not given by the French Darwinist. But the lines are quoted to show that light begins to dawn even upon the Materialists. Adalbert Kühn, in hisDie Herabkunft des Feuers, identifies the two signs [Symbol: swastika] and [Symbol: swastika with dots around the center] with Arani, and designates them under this name. He adds:“This process of kindling fire naturally led men to the idea of sexual reproduction,”etc. Why could not a more dignified idea, and one more Occult, have led man to invent this symbol, in so far as it is connected, in one of its aspects, with human reproduction? But its chief symbolism refers to Cosmogony.“Agni, in the condition of Akta, or anointed, is suggestive of Christ,”remarks Prof. Jolly.“Mâyâ, Mary, His mother; Tvashtri, St. Joseph, the carpenter of the Bible.”In theRig Veda, Vishvakarman is the highest and oldest of the Gods and their“Father.”He is the“carpenter or builder,”because God is called even by the Monotheists, the“Architect of the Universe.”Still, the original idea is purely metaphysical, and had no connection with the later Phallicism.226.The real Manushya.227.Barishad (?).228.The Kavyavâhana, electric fire.229.Shuchi, the spirit in the Sun.230.The Pitris and the two Fires.231.The form.232.It is not clear why Bhûtas should be rendered by the Orientalists as“evil spirits”in thePurânas. In theVishnu Purâna(I. v, Wilson's Trans., Fitzedward Hall's note, i. 83) the Shloka simply says:“Fiends, frightful from being monkey-coloured and carnivorous”; and the word in India now means“ghosts,”ethereal orastralphantoms, while in Esoteric Teaching it meanselementarysubstances, something made of attenuated, non-compound essence, and, specifically, the astral Double of any man or animal. In this case these primitive men are the Doubles of the first ethereal Dhyânîs or Pitris.233.SeePymander, Everard's Trans., II. 17-29.234.Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 92.235.P. 91.236.Ibid.,loc. cit.237.Ibid.,loc. cit.238.Human Monad.239.Astral shadow.240.Kâma Rûpa.241.Shuchi, the fire of passion and animal instinct.242.Solar Fire.243.Nascent Man.244.Later.245.Race.246.See Shloka 22.247.SeeGenesis of the Elements, by W. Crookes, p. 21.248.Pymander, i. 6. The opponents of Hindûism may call the above Pantheism, Polytheism, or anything they may please. If Science is not entirely blinded by prejudice, it will see in this account a profound knowledge of Natural Sciences and Physics, as well as of Metaphysics and Psychology. But to find this out, one has to study the personifications, and then convert them into chemical atoms. It will then be found to satisfy both physical and even purely materialistic Science, as well as those who see in evolution the work of the“Great Unknown Cause”in its phenomenal and illusive aspects.249.Sc.Race.250.Shlokas, 153, 154.251.It is symbolized in the Pythagorean Triangle, the ten yods within, and the seven points of the Triangle and the Square.252.Whence the Kabalistic name of“Shells”given to the Astral Form, the Body called Kâma Rûpa, left behind by the Higher Angels in the shape of the Higher Manas, when the latter leaves for Devachan, forsaking its residue.253.Mackenzie'sRoyal Masonic Cyclopædia, pp. 409-411.254.viii. 20.255.De Bell. Jud., ii. 12.256.De Gignat, p. 222C.;De Somniis, p. 455D.; which shows that the Essenes believed in re-birth and many reïncarnations on Earth, as Jesus himself did, a fact we can prove from theNew Testamentitself.257.I. vi. 3.258.Zohar, ii. 229b.259.It is corroborated, however, as we have shown, by the Esotericism ofGenesis. Not only are the animals created therein after the“Adam of Dust,”but vegetation is showninthe Earth before“the heavens and the earth were created.”“Every plant of the field before it was in the earth”(ii. 5). Now, unless the Occult interpretation is accepted—which shows that in this Fourth Round the Globe was covered with vegetation, and the First (Astral) Humanity was produced before almost anything could grow and develop thereon—what can the dead letter mean? Simply that the grass was in the earth of the Globe before that Globe was created? And yet the meaning of verse 6, which says that“there went up a mist from the earth, and watered the whole face of the ground,”before it rained, and caused the trees, etc., to grow, is plain enough. It shows also in what geological period it occurred, and further what is meant by“heaven”and“earth.”It meant the firmament and dryincrustatedland, separated and ridden of its vapours and exhalations. Moreover, the student must bear in mind that, as Adam Kadmon, the“male and female being”ofGenesisi, is no physical human being but the host of the Elohim, among which was Jehovah himself—so the animals, mentioned in that chapter as“created”before man in the dead-letter text, were no animals, but the zodiacal signs and other sidereal bodies.260.Book of Dzyan, iii. 19.261.Kenealy,The Book of God, pp. 114, 115.262.To those who would enquire: What has Hydrogen to do with air or oxygenation?—it is answered: Study first the ABC of Occult Alchemy. In their anxiety, however, to identify Pymander, the“mouth of mystery,”with St. John the Baptist prophetically, the Christian Symbologists thus identified also the seven Kabiri and the Assyrian Bulls with the Cherubs of the Jews and the Apostles. Having, moreover, to draw a line of demarcation between thefourand thethreethe latter being theFallenAngels; and furthermore to avoid connecting these with the“Seven Spirits of the Face,”the Archangels, they unceremoniously threw out all they did not choose to recognize. Hence the perversion in the order of the Elements, in order to make them dovetail with the order of the Gospels, and to identify the Angel-Man with Christ. With the Chaldees, the Egyptians—from whom Moses adopted the Chroub (Cherubs in their animal form)—and the Ophites; with all these, the Angels, the Planets, and the Elements, were symbolized mystically and alchemically by the Lion (Mikael); the Bull (Uriel); the Dragon (Raphael); the Eagle (Gabriel); the Bear (Thot-Sabaoth); the Dog (Era-taoth); the Mule (Uriel or Thantabaoth). All these have a qualificative meaning.263.SeeHibbert Lectures, 1887, pp. 370et seqq.264.SepherM'bo Sha-arim, near the end, translated by Isaac Myer,Qabbalah, p. 110.265.Form.266.Shadow.267.S. Laing,Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 90.268.And why not all the progenitive First Races, human as well as animal; and whyone“remote progenitor”?269.Obviously so, on the lines of Evolutionism, which traces the Mammalia to some amphibian ancestor.270.Second Edition, p. 161.271.Ibid., p. 162.272.De Quatrefages,The Human Species, p. 124;“International Scientific Series,”Volume XXVI.273.Ibid., p. 125.274.Fol. 186.275.Odyssey, xi. 298-305;Iliad, iii. 243.276.Hyg.,Fab., 80. Ovid.,Fast., 700, etc. See Decharme'sMythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 6.277.See Decharme,ibid., p. 652.278.Nem., x. 80et seqq.Theocr., xxiv. 131.279.XXXIV. v. 5. Theocr., xxii. 1.280.iii. 10. 7.281.Apollodorus, iii. 1.282.Castor's tomb was shown in Sparta, in days of old, says Pausanias (iii. 13, 1); and Plutarch says that he was called at Argos the demi-mortal or demi-hero, μιξαρχαγέτας. (Quæst. Gr., 23.)283.Pindar,Nem., x. 60,seqq., Dissen.284.Schol. Eurip.,Orest., 463, Dindorf. See Decharme,op. cit., p. 654.285.The Monad is impersonal and a Godper se, albeit unconscious on this plane. For divorced from its third (often called fifth) principle, Manas, which is the horizontal line of the first manifested Triangle or Trinity, it can have no consciousness or perception of things on this earthly plane.“The highest sees through the eye of the lowest”in the manifested world; Purusha (Spirit) remains blind without the help of Prakriti (Matter) in the material spheres; and so does Âtmâ-Buddhi without Manas.286.Moral., p. 484f.287.This strange idea and interpretation are accepted by Decharme in hisMythologie de la Grèce Antique(p. 655).“Castor and Pollux,”he says,“are nothing but the Sun and Moon, conceived as twins.... The Sun, the immortal and powerful being that disappears every evening from the horizon and descends under the Earth, as though he would make room for the fraternal orb which comes to life with night, is Pollux, who sacrifices himself for Castor; Castor, who, inferior to his brother, owes to him his immortality; for the Moon, says Theophrastus, is only another, but feebler Sun (De Ventis, 17).”288.SeeBook of Enoch, Trans. by Bishop Laurence, 1883.289.Adam (Kadmon) is, like Brahmâ and Mars, the symbol of thegenerativeandcreativepower typifying Water and Earth—an Alchemical secret.“It takes Earth and Water to create a human Soul,”said Moses. Mars is the Hindû Mangala, the planet Mars, identical with Kârttikeya, the“War-God”; he is Gharma-ja, born of Shiva'ssweat, and of the Earth. He is Lohita, the red, like Brahmâ also and Adam. The Hindû Mars is, like Adam, born from no woman and mother. With the Egyptians, Mars was the primeval generative Principle, and so are Brahmâ, in exoteric teaching, and Adam, in the Kabalah.290.Abel is Chebel, meaning“pains of birth,”conception.291.SeeIsis Unveiled, II. 398, where Jehovah is shown to be Adam and Eve blended, and Hevah, and Abel, thefeminine serpent.292.SeeIsis Unveiled, I. 305:“The union of these two Races produced athird... Race.”293.Genesis, v. 2.294.Ibid., v. 3.295.P. 159.296.Jod in the Kabalah has for symbol the hand, the forefinger and the lingam, while numerically it is the perfect one; but it is also the number 10, male and female, when divided.297.Vishnu Purâna, i. ii.: Wilson's Trans., i. 20.298.Quoted in Myer'sQabbalah, p. 110.299.SeeSource of Measures, p. 277.300.II. 464,et seqq.301.Jeremiah, x. 11.302.Isis Unveiled, II. 462, 463.303.See for comparisonHosea, xii. 6, where it is so punctuated.304.Isis Unveiled, I. 156.305.Race.306.The Moon.307.Hamsa.308.Text-Book of Physiology, Third Edition, 1879, p. 623.309.See theTimæus.310.See Extracts from that Essay inThe Theosophist, of February, 1883, from which the following is condensed.311.Compare Ezekiel's vision (chap. i) of the four Divine Beings who“had the likeness of a man”and yet had the appearance of a wheel,“when they went, they went upon their four sides ... for the spirit of the living creature was in the wheels.”312.Eugibinus, a Christian, and the Rabbis Samuel, Menasseh ben Israel, and Maimonides taught that“Adam hadtwofaces andoneperson, and from the beginning he was both male and female—male on one side and female on the other [like Manu's Brahmâ]; but afterwards the parts were separated.”The one hundred and thirty-ninth Psalm of David was cited by Rabbi Jeremiah ben Eliazar as evidence of this:“Thou hastfashionedmebehindandbefore,”notbesetas in theBible, which is absurd and meaningless, and this shows, as Prof. Wilder thinks,“that the primeval form of mankind was androgynous.”313.See the union of Chokmah, Wisdom, with Binah, Intelligence, or Jehovah, the Demiurge, called Understanding in theProverbs of Solomon(vii). Unto men Wisdom (divine Occult Wisdom) crieth:“Oh, ye simple, understand Wisdom; and ye fools, be of an understanding heart.”It is Spirit and Matter, the Nous and the Psyche; of the latter of which St. James says that it is“earthly, sensual, and devilish.”314.Pluralité des Mondes, p. 69.315.A hypothesis evolved in 1881 by Mr. W. Mattieu Williams seems to have impressed Astronomers but little. Says the author of“The Fuel of the Sun,”inKnowledge, Dec. 23, 1881:“Applying now the researches of Dr. Andrews to the conditions of solar existence ... I conclude that the sun hasno nucleus, either solid, liquid, or gaseous, but is composed of dissociated matter in the critical state, surrounded, first, by a flaming envelope, due to the recombination of the dissociated matter, and outside of this, by another envelope of vapours due to this combination.”This is a novel theory to be added to other hypotheses,all scientific and orthodox. The meaning of the“critical state”is explained by Mr. W. Mattieu Williams in the same journal (Dec. 9, 1881), in an article on“Solids, liquids, and Gases.”Speaking of an experiment by Dr. Andrews on carbonic acid, the Scientist says that:“When 88° is reached, the boundary between liquid and gas vanishes; liquid and gas have blended into one mysterious intermediate fluid; an indefinite fluctuating something is there filling the whole of the tube—an etherealized liquid or a visible gas. Hold a red-hot poker between your eye and the light; you will see an upflowing wave of movement of what appears like liquid air. The appearance of the hybrid fluid in the tube resembles this, but is sensibly denser, and evidently stands between the liquid and gaseous states of matter, as pitch or treacle stands between solid and liquid.”The temperature at which this occurs has been named by Dr. Andrews the“critical temperature”; here the gaseous and the liquid states are“continuous,”and it is probable that all other substances capable of existing in both states have their own particular critical temperatures.Speculating further upon this“critical”state, Mr. W. Mattieu Williams emits some quite Occult theories about Jupiter and other Planets. He says:“Our notions of solids, liquids, and gases are derived from our experiences of the state of matter here upon this Earth. Could we be removed to another planet, they would be curiously changed. On Mercury water would rank as one of the condensible gases; on Mars, as a fusible solid; but what on Jupiter?“Recent observations justify us in regarding this as a miniature sun, with an external envelope of cloudy matter, apparently of partially-condensed water, but red-hot, or probably still hotter within. His vaporous atmosphere is evidently of enormous depth, and the force of gravitation being on his visible outer surface two-and-a-half times greater than that on our earth's surface, the atmospheric pressure, in descending below this visible surface, must soon reach that at which the vapour of water would be brought to its critical condition. Therefore we may infer that the oceans of Jupiter are neither of frozen, liquid, nor gaseous water, but are oceans, or atmospheres ofcriticalwater. If any fish or birds swim or fly therein, they must be verycriticallyorganized.”As the whole mass of Jupiter is 300 times greater than that of the Earth, and its compressing energy towards the centre proportional to this, its materials, if similar to those of the Earth, and no hotter, would be considerably more dense, and the whole planet would have a higher specific gravity; but we know by the movement of its satellites that, instead of this, its specific gravity is less than a fourth of that of the Earth. This justifies the conclusion that it is intensely hot; for even hydrogen, if cold, would become denser than Jupiter under such pressure.“As all elementary substances may exist as solids, liquids, or gases, or, critically, according to the conditions of temperature and pressure, I am justified in hypothetically concluding that Jupiter is neither a solid, a liquid, nor a gaseous planet, but acriticalplanet, or an orb composed internally of associated elements in thecriticalstate, and surrounded by a dense atmosphere of their vapours and those of some of their compounds such as water. The same reasoning applies to Saturn and other large and rarefied planets.”It is gratifying to see how“scientific imagination”approaches every year more closely to the borderland of our Occult Teachings.316.The Day after Death, p. 23.317.Cremona Ed., iii. 76a; Brody Ed., iii. 159a;Qabbalah. Isaac Myer, p. 420.318.So destroyed.319.The first occurred when what is now the North Pole was separated from the later Continents.320.We must remember that at the head of all the Babylonian Gods were Ea, Anu, and the primeval Bel; and that Ea, the first, was the God of Wisdom, the great“God of Light”and of the Deep, and that he was identified with Oannes, or the Biblical Dagon—the Man-Fish who rose out of the Persian Gulf.321.It is far later on that the Moon became a male God; with the Hindus it was Soma, with the Chaldæans Nanak or Nanar, and Sin, the son of Mulil, the older Bel. The Akkadians called him the“Lord of Ghosts”; and he was the God of Nipur (Niffer) in northern Babylonia. It is Mulil who caused the waters of the Flood to fall from Heaven on Earth, because of which Xisuthrus would not allow him to approach his altar. As the modern Assyriologists have now ascertained, it is the northern Nipur which is the centre whence Chaldæan (Black) Magic spread; and Eridu (the Southern) which was the primitive seat of the worship of the culture God, the God of Divine Wisdom—the Sun-God being the Supreme Deity everywhere. With the Jews, the Moon is connected with Israël's Jehovah and his seed, for Ur was the chief seat of the worship of the Moon-God, and Abraham is said to have come from Ur, when from A-bra(h)m, he becomes Abraham.322.When Nârada, the virgin-ascetic, threatened to put an end to the human race by preventing Daksha's sons from procreating it.323.x. 6.324.This is corroborated by a learned Brahman. In his most excellent Lectures on theBhagavad Gîtâ(Theosophist, April, 1887, p. 444) the lecturer says:“There is a peculiarity to which I must call your attention. He [Krishna] speaks here of four Manus. Why does he speak of four? We are now in the seventh Manvantara—that of Vaivasvata. If he is speaking of the past Manus, he ought to speak of six, but he only mentions four. In some commentaries an attempt has been made to interpret this in a peculiar manner.“The word‘Chatvârah’is separated from the word‘Manavah,’and is made to refer to Sanaka, Sanandana, Sanatkumâra, and Sanatsujâta, who were also included among the mind-born sons of Prajâpati.“But this interpretation will lead to a most absurd conclusion, and make the sentence contradict itself. The persons alluded to in the text have a qualifying clause in the sentence. It is well known that Sanaka and the other three refused to create, though the other sons had consented to do so: therefore, in speaking of those persons from whom humanity has sprung into existence, it would be absurd to include these four also in the list. The passage must be interpreted without splitting the compound into two nouns. The number of Manus will then be four, and the statement would then contradict the Paurânic account, though it would be in harmony with the Occult theory. You will recollect that it is stated [in Occultism] that we are now in the Fifth Root-Race. Each Root-Race is considered as the Santati of a particular Manu. Now, the Fourth Race has passed, or, in other words, there have been four past Manus.”325.Stockwell,Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge, xviii.; R. W. McFarland,American Journal of Science, III. xi. 450; and Croll'sClimate and Time. Lemuria was not submerged by a flood, but was destroyed by volcanic action, and afterwards sank.326.Coste, I. iv. 19.327.Agruerus is Kronos, or Saturn, and the prototype of the Israëlitish Jehovah. As connected with Argha, the Moon or Ark of salvation, Noah is mythologically one with Saturn. But then this cannot relate to the terrestrial flood. (See Faber'sCabiri, I. 35, 43, and 45.)328.Ibid., II. 240.329.Sanchuniathon says that the Titans were the sons of Kronos, and seven in number; and he calls them fire-worshippers, Aletæ (Sons of Agni?) and diluvians. Al-ait is the God of Fire.330.Ibid., i. 130, note.331.Of whichseven, let us remark, the Âryans, and not the Semites, were the originators, while the Jews got that number from the Chaldæans.332.Seven individual Sons of God, or Pitaras, Pitris; also in this case the sons of Kronos or Saturn (Kâla,“Time”) and Arkites, like the Kabiri and Titans, as their name—“LunarAncestors”—shows; the Moon being the Ark, or Argha, on the Watery Abyss of Space.333.Asiatic Researches, v. 246.334.Kabiri,ibid.,loc. cit.335.Orpheus apud Proclumin Timæum, v. 295.336.Arnobius,Contra Gentes, iii. 124; quoted by Faber,op. cit., i. 135.337.Ant., iii. 8.338.Bibl., iii. 170.339.Aretia is the female form of Artes, the Egyptian Mars. Thence the Chaldæan (and now Hebrew) word ארצ (Arets),“Earth.”Seyffarth, the author ofBeiträge zur Kenntniss(under“Artes,”Mars) quotes as follows:“Addit Cedrenus (Salm. I. c): Stella Martis ab Ægyptiis vocatur Ertosi (plantare, generare). Significat autem hoc omnis generis procreationem etvivificationem, omnisque substantiæ et materiæ naturam et vim ordinantem atque procreantem.”It is Earth as“source of being”; or, as explained by the author ofThe Source of Measures(p. 186), Arts is the same in Hebrew and Egyptian, and both“combine the primal idea ofearth as source; precisely as in the Hebrew itself, under another form,AdamandMâdim,Mars, are the same, and combine the idea ofearth, withAdamunder the form ofh-adam-h.”340.Ant., v. 64.341.Nonnus,Dionys., xviii. 319. Quoted by Faber,op. cit., i. 328.342.SeeIsis Unveiled, II. 420et seq., where one or two of the seven meanings are hinted at.343.Chap. lxiv (Sect. xi).344.Isis Unveiled, II. 423, 424.345.Ibid., 423, note.346.One has to remember that, in the Hindû Philosophy, every differentiated unit is such only through the Cycles of Mâyâ, being one in its essence with the Supreme or One Spirit. Hence arises the seeming confusion and contradiction in the variousPurânas, and at times in the samePurâna, about the same individual. Vishnu—as the many-formed Brahmâ, and as Brahma (neuter)—is one, and yet he is said to be all the twenty-eight Vyâsas.“In every Dvâpara (or third) age, Vishnu, in the person of Vyâsa, divides the Veda, which is (properly, but) one, into many portions.... Twenty-eight times have the Vedas been arranged by the great Rishis in the Vaivasvata Manvantara, in the Dvâpara age; and, consequently, eight and twenty Vyâsas have passed away.”(Vishnu Purâna, iii. 3; Wilson's Trans., iii. 33, 34.)“[They who were all] in the form of Veda-Vyâsa; who were the Vyâsas of their respective eras.”(Ibid.,loc. cit., p. 33.)“This world is Brahmâ, in Brahmâ, from Brahmâ ... nothing further to be known.”Then, again, in theHarivamsha:“There were (in the first Manvantara) seven celebrated sons of Vasishtha, who (in thethirdManvantara) were sons of Brahmâ (i.e., Rishis), the illustrious progeny of Ûrjâ.”(Ibid., iii. 6, note.) This is plain: the Humanity of the First Manvantara is that of the seventh and of all the intermediate ones. The Mankind of the First Root-Race is the mankind of the Second, Third, Fourth, Fifth, etc. To the last it forms a cyclic and constant reïncarnation of the Monads belonging to the Dhyân Chohans of our Planetary Chain.347.The Dvâpara Yuga differs for each Race. All Races have their own Cycles, which fact causes a great difference. For instance, the Fourth Sub-Race of the Atlanteans was in its Kali Yuga, when they were destroyed, whereas the Fifth was in its Satya or Krita Yuga. The Âryan Race is now in its Kali Yuga, and will continue to be in it for 427,000 years longer, while various“Family Races,”called the Semitic, Hamitic, etc., are in their own special cycles. The forthcoming Sixth Sub-Race—which may begin very soon—will be in its Satya (Golden) Age while we reap the fruit of our iniquity in our Kali Yuga.348.SeeAsiatic Researches, viii. 280.349.See Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary,sub voce“Idâ.”350.SeePosthumous Humanity: Translated by H. S. Olcott London, 1887.351.Professor Newcomb says the heat evolved by contraction would last only 18,000,000 years. (Popular Astronomy, 509.) While a temperature permitting the existence of water could not be reached earlier than 10,000,000 years ago. (Winchell'sWorld-Life, 356.) But Sir William Thomson says that the whole age of the incrustation of the Earth is 80,000,000 years, though, this year, he has again altered his opinion and allows only 15,000,000 years as the age of the Sun. As will be shown in the Addenda, the divergence of scientific opinions is so great that no reliance can ever be placed uponscientificspeculation.352.The essay onThe Plurality of Worlds(1853)—an anonymous work, yet well known to have been the production of Dr. Whewell—is a good proof of this. No Christian ought to believe in either the plurality of Worlds or the geological age of the Globe, argues the author; because, if it is asserted that this World is only one among the many of its kind, which are all the work of God, as it is itself; that all are the seat of life, all the realm and dwelling of intelligent creatures endowed with will, subject to law and capable of free-will; then, it would be extravagant to think thatourWorld should have been the subject of God's favours and His special interference, of His communications and Hispersonal visit. Can the Earth presume to be considered the centre of the moral and religious Universe, he asks, if it has not the slightest distinction to rely upon in the physical Universe? Is it not as absurd to uphold such an assertion (of the plurality of inhabited worlds), as it would be to-day to uphold the old hypothesis of Ptolemy, who placed the Earth in the centre of our system? The above is quoted from memory, yetalmost textually. The author fails to see that he is bursting his own soap-bubble with such a defence.353.Man's Place in Nature, p. 58.354.De Cœlo, II. 13.355.Or what is more generally known as Protoplasm. This substance received the name of“Sarcode”from Prof. Dujardin Beaumetz far earlier than its present appellation.356.The Monera are indeed Protista. They are neither animals nor plants, writes Hæckel;“the whole body of the Moneron represents nothing more than a single thoroughly homogeneous particle of albumen in a firmly adhesive condition.”(Journal of Microscopical Science, Jan., 1869, p. 28.)357.Behold the Iguanodon of the Mesozoic ages—the monster 100 feet long—now transformed into the small Iguana lizard of South America. Popular traditions about“giants”in days of old, and their mention in every mythology, including that of theBible, may some day be shown to be founded on fact. In nature, the logic of analogy alone should make us accept thesetraditionsas scientific verities.358.These are the opinions of Burmeister and Czolbe. SeeForce and Matter, by L. Büchner, edited, by J. F. Collingwood, F.R.S.L., p. 61.359.Vishnu Purâna, II. viii; Fitzedward Hall's rendering in Wilson's Translation, ii. 241.360.Ibid., p. 242.361.Introduction à l'Étude des Races Humaines.362.Modern Science and Modern Thought, by S. Laing, p. 32.363.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 70.364.The same fate is in store for spiritualistic phenomena and all the other psychological manifestations of theinnerman. Since the days of Hume, whose researches culminated in a nihilistic Idealism, Psychology has gradually shifted its position to one of crass Materialism. Hume is regarded as a Psychologist, and yet he deniedà priorithe possibility of phenomena in which millions now believe, including many men of Science. The Hylo-Idealists of to-day are rank Annihilationists. The schools of Spencer and Bain are respectively positivist and materialist, and not metaphysical at all. It isPsychismand not Psychology; it reminds one as little of the Vedântic teaching as does the pessimism of Schopenhauer and von Hartmann recall the Esoteric Philosophy, the heart and soul oftrueBuddhism.365.It must be noted that, though the astral and physical planes of Matter ran parallel with one another even in the earliest geological ages, yet they were not in the same phases of manifestation in which they arenow. The Earth did not reach its presentgrade of densitytill 18,000,000 years ago. Since thenboththe physical and astral planes have become grosser.366.The conception and definition of the Absolute by Cardinal Cusa may satisfy only the Western mind, prisoned, so unconsciously to itself, and entirely degenerated, by long centuries of scholastic and theological sophistry. But this“recent philosophy of the Absolute,”traced by Sir William Hamilton to Cusa, would never satisfy the more acutely metaphysical mind of the Hindû Vedântin.367.Cudworth'sIntellectual System, I. 328.368.Issued from the Body of Brahmâ when it became Night.369.Intellectually vile.370.Still senseless Race.371.Race.372.Intensified.373.The vehicle of Desire.374.Higher knowledge.375.Monads.376.Primitive human species.377.Inst. Div., II. viii; quoted in Myer'sQabbalah, 116.378.Op. cit., I. v; Wilson's Trans., Fitzedward Hall's rendering, i. 72.379.Ibid., ii. 10.380.Ibid., i. 83.381.Whom Manu calls“paternal grandfathers”(iii. 284). The Rudras are the seven manifestations of Rudra-Shiva, the“destroying God,”andalsothe grand Yogi and Ascetic.382.To speak oflifeas having arisen, and of the human race as having originated, in thisabsurdly unscientificway, in the face of the modern Pedigrees of Man, is to court instantaneous annihilation. The Esoteric Doctrine risks the danger, nevertheless, and even goes so far as to ask the impartial reader to compare the above hypothesis (if it is one) with Hæckel's theory—now fast becoming an axiom with Science—which we quote verbatim as follows:“How did life, the living world of organisms, arise? And, secondly, the special question: How did the human race originate? The first of these two enquiries, that as to the first appearance of living beings, can only be decided empirically [!!] by proof of the so-called Archebiosis, or equivocal generation, or the spontaneous production of organisms of the simplest conceivable kind. Such are the Monera (Protogenes, Protamœba, Protomyxa, Vampyrella), exceedingly simple microscopic masses of protoplasm without structure or organization, which take in nutriment andreproduce themselves by division. Such a Moneron as that primordial organismdiscoveredby the renowned English zoologist Huxley and named Bathybius Hæckelii, appears as a continuous thick protoplasmic covering at the greatest depths of the ocean, between 3,000 and 30,000 feet.It is true that the first appearance of such Monera has not up to the present moment been actually observed; but there is nothing intrinsically improbable in such an Evolution.”(The Pedigree of Man, Aveling's translation, p. 33.)The Bathybius protoplasm having recently turned out to be no organic substance at all, there remains little to be said. Nor, after reading this, does one need to consume further time in refuting the further assertion that:“In that case man also has,beyond a doubt[to the minds of Hæckel and his like], arisen from the lower Mammalia, apes, the earlier simian creatures, the still earlier Marsupialia, Amphibia, Pisces, by progressive transformations”(p. 36)—all produced by“a series ofnatural forces working blindly, ... without aim, without design.”The above-quoted passage bears its criticism on its own face. Science is made to teach that, which, up to the present time,“has never been actually observed.”She is made to deny the phenomenon of anintelligentnature and a vital force independent of form and matter, and to find it more scientific to teach the miraculous performance of“natural forcesworking blindly without aim or design.”If so, then we are led to think that the physico-mechanical forces of the brains of certain eminent Scientists are leading them on as blindly to sacrifice logic and common sense on the altar of mutual admiration. Why should the protoplasmic Moneron producing the first living creature throughself-divisionbe held as a very scientific hypothesis, and an ethereal pre-human race generating the primeval men in the same fashion be tabooed as unscientific superstition? Or has Materialism obtained a sole monopoly in Science?383.The Râkshasas, regarded in Indian popular theology as Demons, are called the“Preservers”beyond the Himâlayas. This double meaning has its origin in a philosophical allegory, which is variously rendered in thePurânas. It is stated that when Brahmâ created the Demons, Yakshas (fromyaksh, to eat) and the Râkshasas, both of which kinds of Demons, as soon as born, wished to devour their Creator,“those among them that called out‘Not so: oh! let him be saved [preserved]!’were named Râkshasas.”(Vishnu Purâna, I. v.; Wilson, i. 82.) TheBhâgavata Purâna(III. 20, 19-21;ibid.,loc. cit.) renders the allegory differently.“Brahmâ transformed himself into night [or ignorance] invested with a body.”This the Yakshas and Râkshasas seized, exclaiming,“Do not spare it; devour it.”Brahmâ cried out,“Do not devour me; spare me.”This has an inner meaning of course. The“Body of Night”is the darkness of ignorance, and it is the darkness of silence and secrecy. Now the Râkshasas are shown in almost every case to be Yogîs, pious Sâdhus and Initiates, a rather unusual occupation for Demons. The meaning then is that while we have power to dispel the darkness of ignorance—“devour it”—we have to preserve the sacred truth from profanation.“Brahmâ is for the Brâhmans alone,”says that proud caste. The moral of thefableis evident.384.The gradual evolution of man in the Secret Doctrine shows that all the later (to the profane the earliest) Races have theirphysicalorigin in the early Fourth Race. But it is the sub-race, which preceded the one that separated sexually, that is to be regarded as thespiritualancestors of our present generations, and especially of the Eastern Âryan Races. Weber's idea that the Indo-Germanic Race preceded the Âryan Vedic Race is, to the Occultist, grotesque to the last degree.385.Cf.especially Schmidt'sDoctrine of Descent and Darwinism, pp. 39et seqq., and Laing'sA Modern Zoroastrian, pp. 102-111.386.Every process of healing and cicatrization in the higher animal groups—even in the case of reproduction of mutilated limbs with the Amphibians—is effected byfissionandgemmationof the elementary morphological elements.387.The term here means neither the dolicho-cephalic nor the brachyo-cephalic, nor yet skulls of a smaller volume, but simply brains devoid of intellect generally. The theory which would judge of the intellectual capacity of a man according to his cranial capacity, seems absurdly illogical to one who has studied the subject. The skulls of the stone period, as well as those of African races (Bushmen included) show that the first are above rather than below the average of the brain capacity of the modern man, and the skulls of the last are on the whole (as also in the case of Papuans and Polynesians generally) larger by one cubic inch than that of the average Frenchman. Again, the cranial capacity of the Parisian of to-day represents an average of 1437 cubic centimetres compared to 1523 of the Auvergnat.388.A. Lefèvre,Philosophy, p. 498.389.Principles of Zoology, p. 206.390.i. 154.391.The boneless.392.ThefirstSweat-born. This is explained in the Section which follows this series of Stanzas in the allegory from thePurânasconcerning Kandu, the holy sage, and Pramlochâ, the nymph who is alleged to have hypnotized him; a suggestive allegory, scientifically, as the drops of perspiration which she exuded, are the symbols of the spores of Science.393.This will be explained as we proceed. This unwillingness to fashion men, or create, is symbolized in thePurânasby Daksha's dealings with his opponent Nârada, the“strife-making ascetic.”394.Androgyne Third Race. The Evolutionist Professor Schmidt alludes to“the fact of the separation of sexes, as to the derivation of which from speciesonce hermaphroditeall [the believers in Creation naturally excepted] are assuredly of one accord.”(Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 159.) Such indeed is the incontestable evidence drawn from the presence of rudimentary organs. Apart from such palpable traces of a primeval hermaphroditism, the fact may be noted that, as Laing writes,“a study of embryology ... shows that in thehuman higher animalspecies the distinction of sex is not developed until aconsiderable progresshas been made in the growth of the embryo.”(A Modern Zoroastrian, p. 106.) The Law of Retardation—operative alike in the case of human races, animal species, etc., when a higher type has once been evolved—still preserves hermaphroditism as the reproductive method of the majority of plants and many lower animals.395.Vehicle.396.Vishnu Purâna, I. vii; Wilson, i. 100.397.SeeFive Years of Theosophy, p. 111.398.For explanations and a philosophical account of the nature of those Beings, which are now viewed as the“evil”and rebellious Spirits, the Creators by Kriyâshakti, the reader is referred to the chapters on“The Myth of the‘Fallen Angel,’in its Various Aspects,”in Part II of this Volume.399.Vishnu Purâna, III. ii.400.In the oldest MS. of theVishnu Purânain the possession of an Initiate in Southern India, the God is not Indra, but Kâma, the God of love and desire.401.These are the exoteric figures given in a purposely reversed and distorted way, being the figure of the duration of the cycle between the First and Second human Race. All Orientalists to the contrary, there is not a word in any of thePurânasthat has not a special esoteric meaning.402.Vishnu Purâna, I. xv; Wilson, ii. 5. Compare also Vivien's temptation of Merlin (Tennyson)—the same legend in Irish tradition.403.x. 129.404.The text has:“From Brahmâ, continuing to meditate, were born mind-engendered progeny, with forms and faculties derived from his corporeal nature,embodied spirits, produced from the limbs (Gâtra) of Dhîmat (all-wise deity).”All these beings were the abode of the three qualities of Devasarga, or divine creation, which, as the five-fold creation, isdevoid of clearness of perception, without reflection, dull of nature.“But as theydid not multiply themselves, Brahmâ created other mind-born sons like himself,”namely, the Brahmarshis, or the Prajâpatis, ten and seven in number.“Sanandana and the other sons of Vedhas (Brahmâ) were previously created,”but as shown elsewhere, they were“without desire or passion, inspired with holy wisdom, estranged from the universe and undesirous of progeny.”(Vishnu Purâna, X. vii; Wilson's Trans., i. 100, 101.) These Sanandana and other Kumâras are then the Gods, who after refusing to“create progeny”are forced to incarnate in senseless men. The reader must pardon unavoidable repetitions in view of the great number of facts given.405.Compare Schlagintweit'sBuddhism in Tibet, pp. 88-90.406.See Edkins'Chinese Buddhism, p. 208.407.The previous Third Round.408.Of this Round.409.An allegorical reference to the“Sacred Animals”of the Zodiac and other heavenly bodies. Some Kabalists see in them the prototypes of the animals.410.InHesiod, Zeus creates his Third Race of men out of ash-trees. In thePopol Vuhthe Third Race of men is created out of the tree Tzita and the marrow of the reed called Sibac. But Sibac means“egg”in the mystery language of the Artufas, or Initiation caves. In a report sent in 1812 to the Cortes by Don Baptista Pino it is said:“All the Pueblos have their Artufas—so the natives call subterranean rooms with only a single door where they (secretly) assemble.... These are impenetrable temples ... and the doors are always closed to the Spaniards.... They adore the Sun and Moon ... fire and the greatSnake(the creative power), whose eggs are called Sibac.”411.There is a notable differenceesotericallybetween the words Sarpa and Nâga, though they are both used indiscriminately. Sarpa, serpent, is from the rootsrip, to creep, compare, Lat.,serp-o; and they are called Ahi, fromhâ, to abandon. The Sarpas were produced from Brahmâ's hair, which, owing to his fright at beholding the Yakshas, whom he had created horrible to behold, fell off from the head, each hair becoming a serpent. They are called“Sarpa from their creeping and Ahi because they had deserted the head.”(Wilson, i. 83.) But the Nâgas, in the allegories, their serpent's tail notwithstanding, do not creep, but manage to walk, run and fight.412.Wilson translates the word as“demigods”(Vishnu Purâna, i. 130); but Raumas are simply a race, a tribe.413.xii. 10,308.414.Wilson,ibid., p. 123.415.Ibid., ii. 10.416.Serpents.417.Race.418.Also.419.Into male and female.420.Then.421.Man.422.The“narrow-headed.”Compare Shloka 24.423.The“narrow-headed.”424.See Commentary on Shloka 36.425.These“animals,”or monsters, are not the anthropoid or any other apes, but verily what the Anthropologists might call the“missing link,”the primitive lower man.426.The shame of their animal origin which our modern Scientists would emphasize if they could.427.The Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, pp. 186, 187. The“unknown ancestry”referred to are theprimævalastral prototypes.428.“A very strong argument in favour of variability is supplied by the science of embryology. Is not a man in the uterus ... a simple cell, a vegetable with three or four leaflets, a tadpole with branchiæ, a mammal with a tail, lastly a primate [?] and a biped? It is scarcely possible not to recognize in the embryonic evolution a rapid sketch, a faithful summary, of the entire organic series.”(Lefèvre,Philosophy, p. 484.)The summary alluded to is, however, only that of thestore of typeshoarded up in man, the microcosm. This simple explanation meets all such objections, as the presence of the rudimentary tail in the fœtus—a fact triumphantly paraded by Hæckel and Darwin as conclusively in favour of the Ape-Ancestor Theory. It may also be pointed out thatthe presence of a vegetable with leafletsin the embryonic stages isnot explainedon ordinary evolutionist principles. Darwinists have not traced man through the vegetable, but Occultists have.Why then this feature in the embryo, and how do the former explain it?429.“The Proofs of Evolution,”a lecture by Hæckel.430.Vol. i. pp. 388-390.431.See Cory,Ancient Fragments, pp. 21,et seqq.432.Origin of Species, pp. 448, 449, first edition.433.Vol. i. p. 154.434.The sin committed with the animals.435.The Spirits, the“Sons of Wisdom.”436.Who had refused to“create.”437.Mindless.438.Mind.439.This verse in theRig Veda(x. 5, 6):“The Seven Wise Ones [Rays of Wisdom, Dhyânis] fashion Seven Paths [or Lines, and also Races in another sense]. To one of these may the distressed mortal come”—a verse interpreted solely from the astronomical and cosmic aspect, is one of the most pregnant in occult meaning. The“Paths”may mean Lines (Maryâdâh), but they are primarily Beams of Light falling on the Paths leading to Wisdom. (SeeRig Veda, iv. 5-13.) It means“Ways”or Paths. They are, in short, the seven Rays which fall free from the Macrocosmic Centre, the seven Principles in the metaphysical, the seven Races in the physical sense. All depends upon the key used.440.Rig Veda, x. 10, 5, 2.441.It is next to impossible to translate verbally some of these old Commentaries. We are often obliged to give the meaning only, and thus retranslate the verbatim translations.442.Rudra, as a Kumâra, is Nîlalohita—red and blue.443.This, regardless of modern materialistic evolution, which speculates in this wise:“The primitive human form, whence as we think all human species sprang, has perished this long time. [This we deny: it has only decreased in size and changed in texture.] But many facts point to the conclusion that it was hairy and dolichocephalic. [African races are evennowdolichocephalic in a great measure, but the palæolithic Neanderthal skull, the oldest we know of, is of a large size, and no nearer to the capacity of the gorilla's cranium than that of any other now-living man.] Let us, for the time being, call this hypothetical specieshomo primigenius.... This first species, or the ape-man, the ancestor of all the others,probablyarose in thetropical regionsof the old world fromanthropoid apes.”Asked for proofs, the Evolutionist, not the least daunted, replies:“Of theseno fossil remains are as yet known to us, but they were probably akin to the Gorilla and Orang of the present day.”And then the Papuan negro is mentioned as the probable descendant in the first line. (Pedigree of Man, p. 80.)Hæckel holds fast to Lemuria, which, with East Africa and South Asia also, he mentions as the possible cradle of the primitive ape-men. So also do many Geologists. Mr. A. R. Wallace admits its reality, though in a rather modified sense, in hisGeographical Distribution of Animals. But let not Evolutionists speak so lightly of the comparative size of the brains of man and the ape, for this is veryunscientific, especially when they pretend to see no difference between the two, or very little at any rate. For Vogt himself showed that, while the highest of the apes, the Gorilla, has a brain of only 30 to 51 cubic inches, the brain of the lowest of the Australian aborigines amounts to 99·35 cubic inches. The former is thus“not half of the size of the brain of a new-born babe,”says Pfaff.444.Ellis'Polynesian Researches, Vol. II, p. 38. Missionaries seem to have pounced upon this nameIviand made of itEve. But, as shown by Professor Max Müller, Eve is not the Hebrew name but a European transformation of חוה, Châvah, life, or mother of all living;“while the Tahitianivi, and the Maori,wheva, meant bone, and bone only.”(Introduction to the Science of Religion, p. 304.)445.Chaire d'Hébreu au Collége de France, p. 20.446.Of such semi-animal creatures, the sole remnants known to Ethnology were the Tasmanians, aportionof the Australians and a mountain tribe in China, the men and women of which are entirely covered with hair. They were the last descendants in adirectline of the semi-animal latter-day Lemurians referred to. There are, however, considerable numbers of the mixed Lemuro-Atlantean peoples produced by various crossings with such semi-human stocks—e.g., the wild men of Borneo, the Veddhas of Ceylon, classed by Prof. Flower among Âryans (!), most of the remaining Australians, Bushmen, Negritos, Andaman Islanders, etc.The Australians of the Gulf of St. Vincent and the neighbourhood of Adelaide arevery hairy, and the brown down on the skin of boys of five or six years of age assumes afurry appearance. They are, however, degradedmen; not the closest approximation to the“pithecoid man,”as Hæckel so sweepingly affirms. Only a portion of these men are a Lemurian relic. (Cf.Esoteric Buddhism, pp. 64et seqq.)447.In calling the animal“soulless”we do not deprive the beast, from the humblest to the highest species, of a Soul, but only of a conscious surviving Ego-Soul,i.e., that principle which survives after a man, and reïncarnates in a like man. The animal has an Astral Body, that survives the physical form for a short period; nevertheless its (animal) Monad does not reïncarnate in the same, but in a higher species, and has no“Devachan”of course. It has theseedsof all the human principles in itself, but they arelatent.448.Manual of Geology, p. 302.449.The“fables”and“myths”about Leda and Jupiter, and such like, could never have sprung up in people's fancy, had not the allegory rested on a fact in Nature. Evolution, gradually transforming man into a mammal, did in his case only what it did in that of other animals. But this does not prevent man from having always stood at the head of the animal world and other organic species, and from having preceded the former.450.See the Section on“The Chronology of the Brâhmans,”p. 69.451.To avoid confusion, let the reader remember that the term Root-Race applies to one of the seven great Races, sub-race to one of its great Branches, and family-race to one of the sub-divisions, which include nations and large tribes.452.In the Section on“The Fifth Race and its Divine Instructors,”in the Commentary on Stanza XII, the nature of these“Instructors”is explained.453.The present yellow races are the descendants, however, of the early branches of the Fourth Race. Of the Third, the onlypure and directdescendants are, as said above, a portion of the fallen and degenerated Australians, whose far distant ancestors belonged to a division of the seventh sub-race of the Third. The rest are of mixed Lemuro-Atlantean descent. They have since then entirely changed in stature and intellectual capacities.454.Languageis certainly coëval with reason, and could never have been developed before men became one with the informing principles in them—those who fructified and awoke to life the mânasic element dormant in primitive man. For, as Professor Max Müller tells us in hisScience of Thought:“Thought and language are identical.”To add to this, however, the reflection thatthoughts which are too deep for words, do not really exist at all, is rather risky, for thought impressed upon the astral tablets exists in eternity whether expressed or not.Logosis both reason and speech. But language, proceeding in cycles, is not always adequate to expressspiritualthoughts. Moreover, in one sense, the Greek Logos is the equivalent of the Sanskrit Vâch,“the immortal (intellectual) ray of spirit.”And the fact that Vâch (as Devasenâ, anaspectof Sarasvatî, the Goddess of Hidden Wisdom) is the spouse of the eternal celibate Kumâra, unveils a suggestive, though veiled, reference to the Kumâras, those“who refused to create,”but who were compelled later on to completedivineMan by incarnating in him. All this will be fully explained in the Sections that follow.455.Ptolemy, speaking in his ninth table of the Kabolitæ or Kabul tribes, calls them Ἀριστόφυλοι, Aristophyli, the aristocratic or noble tribes. The Afghans call themselves Ben-Issraël, children of Is (sa) raël, from Issa,“woman and also earth,”sons of Mother Earth. But if you call an Afghan Yahoudi (Jew), he will kill you. The names of the supposed twelve tribes of the Jews, and the names of the real twelve tribes of the Afghans, are the same. The Afghans being far older (at any rate, their Arabic stock) than the Israëlites, no one need be surprised to find such tribal names among them as Youssoufzic, sons of Joseph, in Punjcaure and Boonere; Zablistanee (Zebulon); Ben-manasseh, sons of Manasseh, among the Khojar Tartars; Isaguri, or Issachar, now Ashnagor in Afghanistan, etc. The whole twelve names of the so-called twelve tribes are names of the signs of the Zodiac, as is now well proven. In any case, the names of the oldest Arabic tribes, re-transliterated, yield the names of the zodiacal signs and likewise of the mythical sons of Jacob. Where are the traces of the Jewish twelve tribes? Nowhere. But there is a trace, and a deep one, that the Jews have tried to deceive people with the help of these names. For, see what happens ages after theten tribeshad wholly disappeared from Babylon. Ptolemy Philadelphus, desiring to have the Hebrew Law translated for him into Greek (the famous Septuagint), wrote to the high priest of the Jews, Eleazar, to send himsix men from each of the twelve tribes; and theseventy-two representatives(of whom sixty were ghosts apparently) came to the king in Egypt and translated the Law amid miracles and wonders. See Butler'sHoræ Biblicæ, Josephus, and Philo Judæus.456.The Commentary explains that the apes are the only species, among the animals, which has gradually, and with every generation and variety, tended more and more to return to the original type of its male forefather—the dark gigantic Lemurian and Atlantean.457.Androgyne.458.Dr. A. Wilder; who says that Gan-duniyas is a name of Babylonia.459.Vol. i. pp. 575, 576.460.Foĕ-kouĕ-ki; ou Relations des Royaumes Bouddhiques; par Chy Fa-hian: translated by Abel Remusat.461.Seventh year, 1855.462.De Mirville'sDes Esprits, ii. 423. See also Moses Maimonides,More Nevochim.463.Sciences Occultes, p. 464.464.Révolution du Globe, Vol. v. p. 247.465.We read in De Mirville's“Mémoire â l'Académie”(ii. 431) of the“naïve astonishment of Geoffroy St. Hilaire, when M. de Paravey showed to him, in some old Chinese works and Babylonian tiles, dragons, ... ornithorhynchuses and saurians (aquatic animalsfound only in Australia), etc., extinct animals that he had thought unknown on earth ... till his own day.”466.SeeIsaiah, xxx. 6:“The viper and the flying serpent,”and the fiery serpents conquered by the brazen serpent of Moses.467.The fossils, reconstructed by Science which we know, ought to be sufficient warrant for the possibility of even a Leviathan, not to mention Isaiah's flying serpents, or Saraph Mehophep, words which are translated in all the Hebrew dictionaries as“Saraph,”enflamed or fiery venom, and“Mehophep,”flying. But, although Christian Theology has always connected both Leviathan and Saraph Mehophep with the Devil, the expressions are metaphorical and have nought to do with the“Evil One.”Nevertheless, the word“Dragon”has now become a synonym for the latter. In Bretagne the word Drouk now signifies“Devil,”whence, as we are told by Cambry (Monuments Celtiques, p. 299), the Devil's Tomb in England, Droghedanum Sepulcrum. In Languedoc the meteoric fires and will-o'-the-wisps are called Drac, and in Bretagne Dreag and Wraie or wraith; the castle of Drogheda in Ireland meaning the Devil's castle. (De Mirville,ibid., ii. 423.)468.The ultramontane writers accept the whole series of draconian stories given by Father Kircher, in hisŒdipus Ægyptiacus,“De Genesi Draconum,”quite seriously. According to that Jesuit, he himself saw a dragon which was killed in 1669 by a Roman peasant, as the director of the Museo Barberini sent it to him, to take the beast's likeness, which Father Kircher did and had it published in one of hisin-folios. After this he received a letter from Christopher Scherer, Prefect of the Canton of Soleure, Switzerland, in which that official certifies to his having seen himself,with his own eyes, one fine summer night in 1619, a living dragon. Having remained on his balcony“to contemplate the perfect purity of the firmament,”he writes,“I saw a fiery, shining dragon rise from one of the caves of Mount Pilatus and direct himself rapidly towards Fluelen to the other end of the lake. Enormous in size, his tail was still longer and his neck stretched out. His head and jaws were those of a serpent. In flying, he emitted on his way numerous sparks (? !).... I thought at first I was seeing a meteor, but soon, looking more attentively, I was convinced by his flight and the conformation of his body that I saw averitable dragon. I am happy to be thus able to enlighten your Reverence on thevery realexistence of those animals”—indreams, the writer ought to have added, of long past ages. (Ibid., p. 424.)469.As a convincing proof of the reality of the fact, a Roman Catholic refers the reader to the picture of the incident painted by Simon de Sienne, a friend of the poet, on the portal of the Church Notre Dame du Don at Avignon, notwithstanding the prohibition of the Sovereign Pontiff, who“would not allow this triumph of love to be enthroned in the holy place”; and adds:“Time has injured the work of art, but has not weakened its tradition.”(Ibid., p. 425.) De Mirville's“Dragon-Devils”of our era seem to have no luck, as they disappear most mysteriously from the museums where they are said to have been. Thus the Dragon embalmed by Ulysses Aldovrandus and presented to the Musée du Sénat, either in Naples or Bologna,“was there still in 1700,”but is there no more. (Ibid., p. 427.)470.Op. cit., ii. 422.471.Ibid., p. 433.472.Ibid., pp. 432, 433. This is about as just as though, a few millenniums hence, a fanatic of some future new creed, who was bent upon glorifyinghisreligion at the expense ofancientChristianity, were to say: Everywhere the quadruped lamb was adored. The nun, calling it the Agnus, placed it on her bosom; the priest laid it on the altar. It figured in every Paschal meal, and was glorified loudly in every temple. And yet the Christians dreaded it and hated it, for they slew and devoured it. Heathens, at any rate, do not eat their sacred symbols. We know of no serpent or reptile-eaters, except in Christian civilized countries, where they begin with frogs and eels, and must end with real snakes, as they have begun with lamb and ended with horse-flesh.473.Ibid., p. 423.474.Pantheon, 3.475.The Solar Chnouphis, or Agathodæmon, is the Christos of the Gnostics, as every scholar knows. He is intimately connected with the Seven Sons of Sophia (Wisdom), the Seven Sons of Aditi, Universal Wisdom, her eighth being Mârttânda, the Sun, which Seven are the Seven Planetary Regents or Genii. Therefore Chnouphis was the Spiritual Sun of Enlightenment, of Wisdom, hence the patron of all the Egyptian Initiates, as Bel-Merodach, or Bel-Belitanus, became later with the Chaldæans.476.Hermes, or rather Thot, was a generic name. Abul Feda shows in hisHistoria Anti-Islamitica, five Hermes, and the names of Hermes, Nebo, Thot were given respectively in various countries to great Initiates. Thus Nebo, the son of Merodach and Zarpanitu, whom Herodotus calls Zeus-Belos, gave his name to all the great Prophets, Seers and Initiates. They were all“Serpents of Wisdom,”as connected with the Sun astronomically, and with Wisdom spiritually.477.Pantheon, text 15.478.i. 555.479.Genesis, xlix. 17, 18, and 5, 6.480.Dunlap, in his Introduction toSod, the Mysteries of Adoni(xi), explains the word“Sod”asarcanum, religious mystery, on the authority of Schindler'sPenteglott, 1201.“The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him,”saysPsalm, xxv. 14. This is a mistranslation of the Christians, for it ought to read:“Sod Ihoh (the Mysteries of Ihoh) are forthose who fear him.”“Al [El] is terrible in the great Sod of the Kedeshim (the Priests, the Holy, the Initiated).”—Psalm, lxxxix. 7 (ibid.). The Kedeshim were very far from holy. See the Section on“The Holy of Holies,”in Part II of this Volume.481.“The members of the Priest-Colleges were called Sodales,”says Freund'sLatin Lexicon(iv. 448).“Sodalities were constituted in the Idæan Mysteries of the Mighty Mother,”writes Cicero inDe Senectute. (Dunlap,ibid., p. xii.)482.xxx. 6.483.The priests of Baal who jumped over the fires. But this was a Hebrew term and a local one. Saraph means“fiery or flaming venom.”484.Book of the Dead, ch. xxxix.485.The same ram's horns are found on the heads of Moses which were seen on some old medals by the writer in Palestine, one of which is still in her possession. The horns, forming part of the shining aureole on the statue of Moses in Rome by Michael Angelo, are vertical instead of being bent down to the ears, but the emblem is the same; hence the Brazen Serpent.486.But see Harris'Magic Papyrus, No. v, and the ram-headed Ammon manufacturing men on a potter's wheel.487.Brasseur de Bourbourg,Mexique, pp. 135 and 574.488.Ulûpî (Ulûpl) has an entirely Atlantean ring about it. Like Atlantis, it is neither a Greek nor a Sanskrit name, but reminds one of Mexican names.489.Mahâbhârata, Âdi Parva, Shlokas 7788, 7789. TheBhâgavata Purâna(ix. xx. 31), as explained by Shrîdhara, the commentator, makes Ulûpî the daughter of the king of Manipûra (seeVishnu Purâna, Wilson, iv. 160); but the late Pandit Dayânand Sarasvatî, certainly the greatest Sanskrit and Paurânic authority in India on such questions, personally corroborated that Ulûpî was daughter of the king of the Nâgas in Pâtâla, or America, 5,000 years ago, and that the Nâgas were Initiates.490.Isis Unveiled, ii. 293.491.Foh-tchou, in Chinese meaning literally Buddha's lord, or the teacher of the doctrines of Buddha—Foh.492.This mountain is situated south-west of China, almost between China and Tibet.493.Ibid., pp. 293, 294.494.Let the reader be reminded that in theZohar, and also in all the Kabalistic works, it is maintained that“Metatron united with Shekinah.”Now Shekinah as the Veil (Grace) of Ain Suph, representing the Logos, is that very Tree of Knowledge; while Shamaël—the darkaspectof the Logos—occupies only the bark of that tree, and has the knowledge ofevilalone. As Lacour, who saw in the scene of the Fall (Genesis, iii) an incident pertaining to Egyptian Initiation, says:“The Tree of the Divination, or of the Knowledge of Good and Evil ... is the science of Tzyphon, the Genius of Doubt,tzyto teach, andphon, doubt. Tzyphon is one of the Aleim; we shall see him presently under the name of Nach, the tempter”(Les Œloim, vol. ii. p. 218). He is now known to Symbologists under the name of Jehovah.495.This is the view taken and adopted by all the Church Fathers, but it is not the real Esoteric Teaching. Thecursedid not begin with the formation of either man or woman, for their separation was a natural sequence of evolution, but withthe breaking of the law.496.By whichhumannature lives; not even the animal—but the misguided, sensual and vicious nature, whichmen, not Nature, created. See the Section“Cross and Circle.”497.SeeZohar, i. 172,aandb.498.Compare the Section on“The Mysteries of the Hebdomad”in Part II of this Volume.499.Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 1.500.The Unicorn: a Mythological Investigation, Robert Brown, junr., F.S.A. London, 1881.501.Mythical Monsters, pp. 2-4.502.Ibid., p. 20.503.Ibid., pp. 36, 37.504.The Human Species, p. 52.505.Manual of Geology, p. 301.506.Ibid., p. 17.507.Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 16. See alsoRecherches, etc., des Mammifères, plate 1. Paris, 1868 to 1874.508.Preface to theShan Hai King, or“Wonders by Land and Sea.”509.Vol. i. pp. 589,et seqq.510.There are Archæologists, who, like Mr. James Fergusson, refuse any great antiquity to even one single monument in India. In his work,Illustrations of the Rock-Cut Temples of India, he ventures to express the very extraordinary opinion that“Egypt had ceased to be a nation before the earliest of the cave-temples of India was excavated.”In short, he does not admit the existence of any cave-temple anterior to the reign of Ashoka, and seems anxious to prove that most of these rock-cut temples were executed during a period extending from the time of that pious Buddhist king until the destruction of the Andhra dynasty of Magadha, in the beginning of the fifth century. We believe such a claim to be perfectly arbitrary. Further discoveries will show that it is erroneous and unwarranted.511.America, at the time of its discovery, was calledAtlantaby some native tribes.512.Since then Donnelly'sAtlantishas appeared, and soon its actual existence will have become a scientific fact.513.It is so divided to this day, and Theosophists and Occultists, who have learned something of the occult but undeniable power of Dugpaship at their own expense, know this but too well.514.See De Mirville'sPneumatologie: Des Esprits, iii. 57,et seqq.515.See Max Müller,Chips, i. 339;“Popol Vuh.”Compare also Holmberg,Ethnographische Skizzen über die Völker des Russischen Amerika. Helsingfors, 1855.516.Op. cit., pp. 13-15.517.Ibid., p. 308.518.An approach to the statues at Bamian—also a Buddha 200 feet high—is found near a Jain settlement in Southern India, and appears to be the only one that remains at present.519.Even Wilson admits that Râma and Râvana were personages founded on historical facts.“The traditions of the South of India uniformly ascribe its civilization ... and the settlement of civilized Hindûs [the Fifth Race] to the conquest of Lankâ by Râma”(Vishnu Purâna, iii. 318)—the victory of the“Sons of Gods”over the Atlantean sorcerers, says thetruetradition.520.Thus we are shown one hero, to give an instance, first born as the“unrighteous but valiant monarch”(Purusha) of the Daityas, Hiranyakashipu, slain by the Avatâra Nara-sinha (Man-lion). Then he was born as Râvana, the giant king of Lankâ, and killed by Râma; after which he is reborn as Shishupâla, the son of Rajarshi (King Rishi) Damaghosha, when he is again killed by Krishna, the last incarnation of Vishnu. This parallel evolution of Vishnu (Spirit) with a Daitya, as man, may seem meaningless, yet it gives us the key not only to the respective dates of Râma and Krishna but even to a certain psychological mystery.521.CompareHibbert Lectures, 1877, Sayce, pp. 134-138.522.The Gods became No-Gods.523.Race.524.Yellow-white.525.Strictly speaking, it is only from the time of the Atlantean, brown and yellow giant races, that one ought to speak ofman, since it was the Fourth Race only which was the firstcompletely human species, however much larger in size than we are now. InMan: Fragments of Forgotten History(by two Chelâs), all that is said of the Atlanteans is quite correct. It is chiefly this Race which became“black with sin,”that brought the divine names of the Asuras, the Râkshasas and the Daityas, into disrepute, and passed them on to posterity as the names of fiends. For, as said, the Suras, Gods or Devas, having incarnated in the wise men of Atlantis, the names of Asuras and Râkshasas were given to the ordinary Atlanteans. Owing to the incessant conflicts of the latter with the last remnants of the Third Race and the“Sons of Will and Yoga,”their names have led to the later allegories about them in thePurânas.“Asura was the generic appellation of all the Atlanteans who were the enemies of the spiritual heroes of the Âryans (Gods).”(Man, p. 77.)526.In the beginning.527.The sub-races.528.Their colours.529.Stanza VII, Shloka 24.530.See Shlokas 32, 34.531.In general, the so-called orthodox Christian conceptions about the“fallen”Angels or Satan, are as remarkable as they are absurd. About a dozen could be cited, of the most varied character as to details, and all from the pens of educated lay authors,“university graduates”of the present quarter of our century. Thus, the author ofEarth's Earliest Ages, G. H. Pember, M.A., devotes a thick volume to proving Theosophists, Spiritualists, Agnostics, Mystics, metaphysicians, poets, and every contemporary author on Oriental speculations, to be the devoted servants of the“Prince of the Air,”and irretrievably damned. He describes Satan and his Antichrist in this wise:“Satan is the‘Anointed Cherub’of old.... God created Satan, the fairest and wisest of all His creatures in this part of His Universe, and made him Prince of the World, and of the Power of the Air.... He was placed in an Eden, which was both far anterior to the Eden of Genesis ... and of an altogether different and more substantial character, resembling the New Jerusalem. Thus, Satan being perfect in wisdom, and beauty, his vast empire is our earth, if not the whole solar system.... Certainly no other angelic power of greater or even equal dignity has been revealed to us. The Archangel Michael himself is quoted by Jude as preserving towards the Prince of Darknessthe respect due to a superior, however wicked he may be, until God has formally commanded his deposition.”Then we are informed that“Satan was from the moment of his creation surrounded by theinsignia of royalty”(! !): that he“awoke to consciousness to find the air filled with the rejoicing music of those whom God had appointed.”Then the Devil“passes from the royalty to hispriestly dignity”(! ! !).“Satan was also apriest of the Most High,”etc., etc. And now—“Antichrist will be Satan incarnate.”(Chap. III and pp. 56-59.) The pioneers of the coming Apollyon have already appeared—they are the Theosophists, the Occultists, the authors of thePerfect Way, ofIsis Unveiled, of theMystery of the Ages, and even of theLight of Asia! ! The author notes the“avowed origin”of Theosophy from the“descending angels,”from the“Nephilim,”or the Angels ofGenesis(vi), and the Giants. He ought to note his own descent from them also, as ourSecret Doctrineendeavours to show—unless he refuses to belong to the present humanity.532.Compare x. 8, where it speaks of all who have come before Jesus, being“thieves and robbers.”533.Verse 14.534.Luke, x. 18.535.It is not correct to refer to Christ—as some Theosophists do—as Buddhi, the sixth principle in man. The latterper seis a passive and latent principle, the Spiritual Vehicle of Âtmâ, inseparable from the manifested Universal Soul. It is only in union and in conjunction withSelf-consciousnessthat Buddhi becomes the Higher Self and the Divine, discriminating Soul. Christos is the seventh principle, if anything.536.xix. 7.537.Ibid., verse 8.538.xviii. 24.539.To make it plainer, any one who reads the passage inLuke, will see that the remark follows the report of theseventy, who rejoice that“even the devils [the spirit of controversy and reasoning, or the opposing power, since Satan means simply‘adversary’or‘opponent’] are subject unto us through thy name.”(Luke, x. 17.) Now,“thy name”means the name of Christos, or Logos, or the Spirit of true Divine Wisdom, as distinct from the spirit of intellectual or mere materialistic reasoning—the Higher Self in short. And when Jesus remarks on this that he has“beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven,”it is a mere statement of his clairvoyant powers, notifying to them that he already knew it, and a reference to the incarnation of the Divine Ray—the Gods or Angels—whichfalls into generation. For not all men, by any means, benefit by that incarnation, and with some the power remains latent and dead during the whole life. Truly“no man knoweth who the Son is, but the Father; and who the Father is, but the Son,”as added by Jesus then and there (verse 22)—the“Church of Christ”less than any one else. The Initiates alone understood the secret meaning of the terms“Father”and“Son,”and knew that it referred to Spirit and Soul on the Earth. For the teachings of Christ were Occult teachings, which could only be explained at Initiation. They were never intended for the masses, for Jesus forbade the twelve to go to the Gentiles and the Samaritans (Matth., x. 5), and repeated to his disciples that the“mystery of the kingdom of God”was for them alone, not for the multitudes (Mark, iv. 11).540.So, for instance, in thePurânas, Pulastya, a Prajâpati, or son of Brahmâ—the progenitor of the Râkshasas, and the grandfather of Râvana, the great king of Lankâ in theRâmâyana—had, in aformer birth, a son named Dattoli,“who is now known as the sage Agastya,”saysVishnu Purâna(Wilson's Trans., i. 154). This name of Dattoli alone, has six more variants to it, or seven meanings. He is called respectively, Dattoli, Dattâli, Dattotti, Dattotri, Dattobhri, Dambhobhi and Dambholi. These seven variants have each a secret sense, and refer in the Esoteric Commentaries to various ethnological classifications, and also to physiological and anthropological mysteries of the primitive races. For, surely, the Râkshasas are not Demons, but simply the primitive and ferocious Giants, the Atlanteans, who were scattered on the face of the Globe, as the Fifth Race is now. Vasishtha is a warrant of this, if his words addressed to Parâshara, who attempted a bit of Jadoo (sorcery), which he calls“sacrifice,”for the destruction of the Râkshasas, mean anything. For he says:“Let no more of theseunoffending‘Spirits of Darkness’be consumed.”(See for details,Mahâbhârata, Âdi Parvan, s. 176; alsoLinga Purâna, Pûrvârdha, s. 64; Wilson,ibid., i. 8, 9.)541.We have a passage from a Master's letter which has a direct bearing upon these incarnating Angels. Says the letter:“Now there are, and there must be, failures in the ethereal Races of the many Classes of Dhyân Chohans, or Devas [progressed entitiesof apreviousPlanetary Period], as well as among men. But still, as thefailuresare too far progressed and spiritualized to be thrown back forcibly from Dhyân-Chohanship into the vortex of a new primordial evolution through the lower Kingdoms, this then happens. Where a new Solar System has to be evolved, these Dhyân Chohans are borne in by influx‘ahead’of the Elementals [entities ... to be developed into humanity at afuturetime] and remain as a latent or inactive spiritual force, in the Aura of a nascent World ... until the stage of human evolution is reached.... Then they become anactive forceand commingle with the Elementals, todevelop little by little the full type of humanity.”That is to say, to develop in man, and endow him with his Self-conscious Mind, or Manas.542.Appendix XV, pp. 369,et seqq.543.When the Earth with its Planetary Chain and Man were to appear.544.Our Earth and the physical plane of consciousness.545.When the pure, celestial Beings or Dhyân Chohans, and the great Pitris of various classes were commissioned—the one to evolve their Images or Chhâyâs, and make of them physical man, the others to inform and thus endow him with divine intelligence and the comprehension of the Mysteries of Creation.546.The“dynasties of kings”who all regard themselves as the“anointed,”reigning by the“Grace of God,”whereas in truth, they reign by the grace of Matter, the Great Illusion, the Deceiver.547.Ibid.,loc. cit., verse 10.548.See the“Primeval Manus of Humanity.”549.The“Heavenly Man,”please mark again the word, is the“Logos”or the“Son”Esoterically. Therefore, once that the title was applied to Christ, who was declared to be God and the very God himself, Christian Theology had no choice. In order to support its dogma of a personal Trinity it had to proclaim, as it still does, that the Christian Logos is the only true one, and that all the Logoi of other religions are false, and are only the masquerading Evil Principle, Satan. See whereto this has led Western Theology!550.“For the Mind, a deity abounding in both sexes, being Light and Life, brought forth by its Word another Mind or Workman; which, being God of the Fire and the Spirit, fashioned and formed seven other Governors, which in their Circles contain the Phenomenal World, and whose disposition is called Fate or Destiny.”(Sect. ix. c. 1, ed. of 1579.)Here it is evident that Mind, the Primeval Universal Divine Thought, is neither the Unknown Unmanifested One, since it abounds in both sexes—is male and female—nor yet the Christian“Father,”as the latter is a male and not an androgyne. The fact is that the“Father,”“Son,”and“Man”are hopelessly mixed up in the translations ofPymander.551.The allegory of the fire of Prometheus is another version of the rebellion of the proud Lucifer, who was hurled down to the“bottomless pit,”or simply on to our Earth, to live as man. The Hindû Lucifer, the Mahâsura, is also said to have become envious of the Creator's resplendent Light, and, at the head of inferior Asuras (not Gods, but Spirits), to have rebelled against Brahmâ; for which Shiva hurled him down to Pâtâla. But, as philosophy goes hand in hand with allegorical fiction in Hindû myths, the“Devil”is made to repent, and is afforded the opportunity to progress: he is a sinful manesoterically, and can by Yoga, devotion, and adeptship, reach his status of“one with the deity,”once more. Hercules, the Sun-God, descends to Hades (the Cave of Initiation) to deliver the victims from their tortures, etc. The Christian Church alone createseternaltorment for the Devil and the damned that she has invented.552.Why, for instance, should Éliphas Lévi, the very fearless and outspoken Kabalist, have hesitated to divulge the mystery of the Fallen Angels so-called? That he knew the fact and the real meaning of the allegory, both in its religious and mystical, as well as in its physiological sense, is proved by his voluminous writings and frequent allusions and hints. Yet Éliphas, after having alluded to it a hundred times in his previous works, says in his laterHistoire de la Magie(pp. 220, 221):“We protest with all our might against the sovereignty and the ubiquity of Satan. Wepretend neither to deny nor affirm here the tradition on the Fall of the Angels.... But if so ... then the prince of the Angelic Rebels can be at best the last and the most powerless among the condemned—now that he is separated from deity—which is the principle of every power.”This is hazy and evasive enough; but see what Hargrave Jennings writes in his weird, staccato-like style:“Both Saint Michael and Saint George are types. They are sainted personages, or dignified heroes, or powers apotheosized. They are each represented with their appropriate faculties and attributes. These are reproduced and stand multiplied—distinguished by different names in all the mythologies [including the Christian]. But the idea regarding each is a general one. This idea and representative notion is that of the all-powerful champion—child-like in his‘virgin innocence’—so powerful that this God-filled innocence (the Seraphim‘know most,’the Cherubim‘love most’) can shatter the world (articulated—so to use the word—in the magic of Lucifer, but condemned), in opposition to the artful constructions, won out of the permission of the Supreme—artful constructions (‘this side life’)—of the magnificent apostate, the mighty rebel, but yet, at the same time, the‘Light-bringer,’the Lucifer—the‘Morning Star,’the‘Son of the Morning’—the very highest title‘out of heaven,’for in heaven it cannot be, but out of heaven it is everything. In an apparently incredible side of his character—for let the reader carefully remark that qualities are of no sex—this Archangel Saint Michael is the invincible, sexless, celestial‘Energy’—to dignify him by his grand characteristics—the invincible‘Virgin-Combatant,’clothed ... and at the same time armed, in the denying mail of the Gnostic‘refusal to create.’This is another myth, a‘myth within myths,’... a stupendous‘mystery of mysteries,’because it is so impossible and contradictory. Unexplainable as the Apocalypse. Unrevealable as the‘Revelation.’”(Phallicism, pp. 212, 213.)Nevertheless, thisunexplainableandunrevealablemystery will now be explained and revealed by the doctrines of the East. Though, of course, as the very erudite, but still more puzzling author ofPhallicismgives it, no uninitiated mortal would ever understand his real drift.553.“Creation”—out of preëxistent eternal Substance, or Matter, of course, which Substance, according to our teachings, is Boundless, Ever-existing Space.554.The Luciferians, a sect of the fourth century who are alleged to have taught that the soul was acarnalbody transmitted to the child by its father, and the Lucianists, another and earlier sect of the third centurya.d., who taught all this, and further, that theanimalsoul was not immortal, philosophized on the grounds of the real Kabalistic and Occult teachings.555.This“Central Sun”of the Occultists even Science is obliged to accept astronomically, for it cannot deny the presence in sidereal space of a central body in the Milky Way, a point unseen and mysterious, the ever-hidden centre of attraction of our Sun and System. But this“Sun”is viewed differently by the Occultists of the East. While the Western and Jewish Kabalists—and even some pious modern Astronomers—claim that in this Sun the God-head is specially present, referring to it the volitional acts of God—the Eastern Initiates maintain that, as the Supra-divine Essence of the Unknown Absolute is equally in every domain and place, the“Central Sun”is simply the centre of Universal Life-Electricity; the reservoir within which that Divine Radiance, already differentiated at the beginning of every“creation,”is focussed. Though still in a Laya, or neutral condition, it is, nevertheless, the one attracting, as also the ever-emitting, Life-Centre.556.Op. cit., pp. 287-289.557.See Commentary to Stanza VII, Volume I.558.Thefourthand thefifthfrombelowbeginning with the Physical Body; thethirdand thefourth, if we reckon from Âtmâ.559.New Aspects of Life.560.Angelic, Spiritual Essences, immortal in their Being, because unconditioned in Eternity; but periodical and conditioned in their Manvantaric manifestations.561.Op. cit., pp. 97, 98, 2nd ed., 1887.562.The history of Prometheus, Karma, and human consciousness, is to be found in Part II, Section V.563.By an Englishman whose erratic genius killed him. The son of a Protestant clergyman, he became a Mohammedan; then a rabid Atheist; after meeting with a Master, a Guru, he became a Mystic; then a Theosophist who doubted, despaired—threw upwhiteforblackmagic, went insane and joined the Roman Church. Then again turning round, anathematized her, re-became an Atheist, and died cursing humanity, knowledge, and God, in whom he had ceased to believe. Furnished with all the Esoteric data to write his“War in Heaven,”he made a semi-political article out of it, mixing Malthus with Satan, and Darwin with the Astral Light. Peace be to his—Shell. He is a warning to the Chelâs who fail. His forgotten tomb may now be seen in the Mussulman burial ground of Joonaghur, Kathiawar, India.564.The author talks of theactive, fighting, damning Jehovah as though he were a synonym of Parabrahman! We have quoted from this article to show where it dissents from Theosophic teachings; otherwise it would be quoted some day against us, as everything published in theTheosophistgenerally is.565.The Theosophist, vol. iii. p. 68.566.Explaining theKabalah, Dr. Henry Pratt says:“Spirit was to man [to the Jewish Rabbin, rather!] a bodiless, disembodied, or deprived, and degraded being, and hence was termed by the ideograph Nahash,‘Deprived’; represented as appearing to and seducing the human race—man through the woman.... In the picture from this Nahash, this spirit was represented by a serpent, because from itsdestitution of bodily members, the serpent was looked upon as a deprived and depraved and degraded creature.”(New Aspects of Life, p. 235.) Symbol for symbol there are those who would prefer that of the serpent—the symbol of wisdom and eternity, deprived of limbs as it is—to the Jod (י)—the poetical ideograph of Jehovah in theKabalah—the God of the male symbol of generation.567.Zohar, iii. 61c.568.Daksha, the“intelligent, the competent.”“This name generally carries with it the idea ofcreative power.”He is a son of Brahmâ and of Aditi, and agreeably to other versions, a self-born power, which, like Minerva, sprang from his father's body. He is the chief of the Prajâpatis, the Lords or Creators of Being. InVishnu Purâna, Parâshara says of him:“In every Kalpa [or Manvantara] Daksha and the rest are born and are again destroyed.”And theRig Vedasays that“Daksha sprang from Aditi and Aditi from Daksha,”a reference to the eternal cyclic re-birth of the same divine Essence.569.Bhâgavata Purâna, iv. 24, 4.570.No one of these Orders is distinct from the Pitris or Progenitors. As says Manu (iii. 284):“The wise call our fathers Vasus; our paternal grandfathers, Rudras; our paternal great grandfathers, Âdityas; agreeably to a text of the Vedas.”“This is an everlasting Vedic text,”says another translation.571.As now discovered by the late G. Smith in the Babylonian cylinder literature, it was the same in Chaldæan Theogony. Ishtar,“eldest of Heaven and of Earth.”Below him the Igigi or Angels of Heaven, and the Anûnaki, or Angels of Earth. Below these again various classes of Spirits and“Genii”called Sadu, Vadukku, Ekimu, Gallu—of which some were good, some evil. (See Smith'sBabylonian Mythology, also Sayce'sHibbert Lectures, p. 141.)572.Some superior, others inferior,to suit the Karmaof the various reïncarnating Monads, which could not all be of the same degree of purity in their last births in other Worlds. This accounts for the difference of races, the inferiority of the savage and other human varieties.573.“There are,”says Topinard in the English edition of hisAnthropology, with a preface by Professor Broca,“threefundamental elements of colour in the human organism—namely, thered, theyellow, and theblack, which, mixed in variable quantities with the white of the tissues, give rise to those numerous shades seen in the human family.”Here is Science again unintentionally supporting Occultism.574.It must be remembered that the“last remnants”here spoken of, refer to those portions of the“Great Continent”which still remained, and not to any of the numerous islands which existed contemporaneously with the Continent. Plato's“island,”for instance, was one of such remnants; the others having sunk at various periods previously. An Occult“tradition”teaches that such submersions occur whenever there is an eclipse of the“Spiritual Sun.”575.See the remarks on the Root and Seed Manusinfra, and the Section on“The Primeval Manus of Humanity,”at the end of the Commentaries on this Stanza.576.Mr. Gladstone's unfortunate attempt to reconcile the Genetic account with Science (see his“Dawn of Creation”and“Proem to Genesis,”inThe Nineteenth Century, 1886), has brought upon him the Jovian thunderbolt hurled by Mr. Huxley. The dead-letter account warranted no such attempt; and his fourfold order, or division, of animated creation, has turned into the stone which, instead of killing the fly on the sleeping friend's brow, killed the man himself. Mr. Gladstone has killedGenesisfor ever. But this does not prove that there is no Esotericism in the latter. The fact that the Jews and all the Christians, the modern as well as the early sects, have accepted the narrativeliterallyfor two thousand years, proves only their ignorance, and shows the great ingenuity and constructive ability of the Initiated Rabbis, who built the two accounts—the Elohistic and Jehovistic—Esoterically, and purposely confused the meaning by the vowelless glyphs or word-signs in the original text. The six days (Yom) of creation do mean six periods of evolution, and the seventh day is that of culmination, of perfection—not of rest. These refer to the seven Rounds and the seven Races with a distinct“creation”in each; though the use of the words Boker,“dawn”or“morning,”and Ereb,“evening twilight”—which have Esoterically the same meaning as Sandhyâ,“twilight,”in Sanskrit—have led to a charge of the most crass ignorance of the order of evolution.577.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 337.578.Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary,sub voce.579.Op. cit., p. 335.580.“Follow the law of analogy”—the Masters teach. Âtmâ-Buddhi is dual and Manas is triple, inasmuch as the former has two aspects, and the latter three,i.e., as a“principle”per se, which gravitates, in its higher aspect, to Âtmâ-Buddhi, and follows, in its lower nature, Kâma, the seat of terrestrial and animal desires and passions. Now compare the evolution of the Races, the First and the Second of which are of the nature of Âtmâ-Buddhi, of which they are the passive Spiritual progeny, while the Third Root-Race shows three distinct divisions or aspects physiologically and psychically—the earliest sinless, the middle portions awakening to intelligence, and the third and last decidedlyanimal,i.e., Manas succumbs to the temptations of Kâma.581.Laing,op. cit.,ibid.582.The whole trouble is this: neither Physiologists nor Pathologists will recognize that the cell-germinating substance, the Cytoblastema, and the mother-lye from which crystals originate, are one and the same essence, save in differentiation for certain purposes.583.Huxley,Proceedings of the Royal Institution, iii. 151.584.Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera, p. xi.585.Transactions of the Geological Society of Glasgow, vol. iii. Very strangely, however, he has recently again changed his opinion. The Sun, he says, is only 15,000,000 years old.586.Bastian,The Beginnings of Life, ii. 622.587.Laing,Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 171.588.InIsis Unveiled, vol. i. p. 389, this is noticed and half explained.589.Hence the philosophy in the allegory of the 7, 10, and finally 21, Prajâpatis, Rishis, Munis, etc., who all are made the“fathers”of various beings and things. The order of the seven classes, or orders of plants, animals, and even inanimate things, given at random in thePurânas, is found in several commentaries in the correct rotation. Thus, Prithu is the father of the Earth. He“milks”her, and makes her bear every kind of grain and vegetable, all enumerated and specified. Kashyapa is the“father”of all the reptiles, snakes, demons, etc.590.See vol. i. pp. 151,et seqq., concerning the“Tree of Evolution”—the“Mundane Tree.”591.Checked and modified, however, by the Law of Retardation, which imposes a restriction on the advance of all species when ahigher typemakes its appearance.592.SeeOrigin of Species, p. 145.593.Bastian,Beginnings of Life, ii. pp. 622, 623.594.Vol. ii. p. 278.595.Op. cit., i. 9.596.Ibid., ii. 283, 284.597.See hisLettres sur l'Atlantide.598.This is shown by Faber, again a pious Christian, who says that:“The Noëtic family also ... bore the appellations of Atlanteans and Titans; and the great patriarch himself was called, by way of eminence, Atlas and Titan.”(Ibid., ii. 285.) And if so, then,according to the Bible, Noah must have been the progeny of the Sons of God, the Fallen Angels, agreeably to the same authority, and of the“daughters of men who were fair.”(SeeGenesis, vi.) And why not, since his father Lamech slew a man, and was, with all his sons and daughters, who perished in the Deluge, as bad as the rest of mankind?599.In that wonderful volume of Donnelly,Atlantis, the Antediluvian World, the author, speaking of the Âryan colonies from Atlantis, and of the arts and sciences—the legacy of our Fourth Race—bravely announces that“the roots of the institutions of to-day reach back to the Miocene age.”This is an enormous allowance for a modern scholar to make; but civilization dates still further back than the Miocene Atlanteans. Secondary-period man will be discovered, and with him his long forgotten civilization.600.Nature is theNaturalBody, the Shadow of the Progenitors.601.Man is the“Heavenly Man,”as already stated.602.Divine Pymander, i. 16.603.ThePymanderof our museums and libraries is an abridgment of one of the Books of Thoth, by a Platonist of Alexandria. In the Third Century it was remodelled after old Hebrew and Phœnician MSS. by a Jewish Kabalist, and called theGenesis of Enoch. But even its disfigured remnants show how closely its text agrees with the Archaic Doctrine, as is shown in the creation of the Seven Creators and Seven Primitive Men. As to Enoch, Thoth or Hermes, Orpheus and Cadmus, these are all generic names, branches and offshoots of the seven primordial Sages—incarnated Dhyân Chohans or Devas, inillusive, not mortal bodies—who taught Humanity all it knew, and whose earliest disciples assumed their Master's names. This custom passed from the Fourth to the Fifth Race. Hence the sameness of the traditions about Hermes—of whom Egyptologists count five—Enoch, etc.; they are all inventors of letters; none of them die; they still live, and are the first Initiators into, and Founders of, the Mysteries. It was only very lately that theGenesis of Enochdisappeared from among the Kabalists. Guillaume Postel saw it. It was most certainly in a great measure a transcript from the Books of Hermes, and far anterior to the Books of Moses, as Éliphas Lévi tells his readers.604.Uranus is a modified Varuna, the“universal encompasser,”the“all-embracer,”and one of the oldest of the Vedic Deities—Space, the maker of Heaven and Earth, since both are manifested out of his (or its) seed. It is only later that Varuna became the chief of the Âdityas and a kind of Neptune riding on the“Leviathan”—Makara, now the most sacred and mysterious of the Signs of the Zodiac. Varuna, without whom“no creature can even wink,”was degraded like Uranus, and, like him,fell into generation; his functions—“the grandest cosmical functions,”as Muir calls them—having been degraded from Heaven to Earth by exoteric anthropomorphism. As the same Orientalist says:“The attributes and functions ascribed to Varuna [in the Vedas] impart to his character a moral elevation and sanctity far surpassing that attributed to any other Vedic Deity.”But to understand correctly the reason of his fall, like as that of Uranus, one has to see in every exoteric religion the imperfect and sinful work of man's fancy, and also to study the mysteries which Varuna is said to have imparted to Vasishtha. Only“his secrets and those of Mitraare not to be revealed to the foolish.”605.Mythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 7.606.Cronus is not only Χρόνος, Time, but also, as Bréal showed, in hisHercule et Cacus(p. 57), comes from the rootkar,“to make, to create.”Whether Bréal and Decharme, who quotes him, are as right in saying that in theVedas, Krânan (sic) is a Creative God, we have our doubts. Bréal probably meant Karma, or rather Visvakarman, the Creative God, the“omnificent”and the“great architect of the world.”607.See Stanzas III—X,et seqq., and also Berosus' account of primeval creation.608.The Titanic struggle, in Theogony at least, is the fight for supremacy between the children of Uranus and Gæa (or Heaven and Earth in their abstract sense), the Titans, against the children of Cronus, whose chief is Zeus. It is the everlasting struggle going on to this day between the Spiritual Inner Man and the man of flesh, in one sense.609.Just as the“Lord God,”or Jehovah, is Cain, esoterically, and the“tempting serpent”as well; the male portion of the androgynous Eve—before her“Fall,”the female portion of Adam Kadmon—the left side, or Binah, of the right side, Chokmah, in the first Sephirothal Triad.610.Decharme,op. cit., p. 284.611.In the Egyptian legend, called the“Two Brothers,”translated by M. Maspéro (the ex-director of the Boulaq Museum), the original of Pandora is given. Noom, the famous heavenly artist, creates a marvellous beauty, a girl whom he sends to Batoo, after which the happiness of the latter is destroyed. Batoo is man, and the girl Eve, of course. (SeeRevue Archéologique, March, 1878, and also Decharme,ibid., p. 285.)612.Yima is not the“first man”in theVendîdâd, but only in the theories of the Orientalists.613.Bœotia was submerged and subsequently ancient Athens and Eleusis.614.Opera et Dies, v. 108.615.Nem., VI. i.616.SeeApollod., i. 7, 2; and Ovid,Metam., i. 260,et seqq.617.Deutsche Mythol., i. 545, 3rd edit., and HanuschSchlawische Myth., p. 235. See Decharme,ibid., p. 288, who gives“nine times,”and not seven.618.Hesiod,Opera et Dies, 143-155.619.See Æschylus,Septem contra Thebas.620.Decharme,ibid., pp. 289, 290.621.Races.622.It was said.623.In Sanskrit Dâkinî.624.The name is used here in the sense, and as a synonym, of“sorcerers.”The Atlantean Races were many, and their evolution lasted for millions of years. All of them were not bad, but became so towards the end of their cycle, as we, the Fifth Race, are now fast becoming.625.The“Gods of the Elements”are by no means the Elementals. The latter are at best used by them as vehicles and materials in which to clothe themselves.626.Cain was the“sacrificer,”as shown at first in Chap. iv. ofGenesis, of“the fruit of the ground,”of which he was thefirst tiller, while Abel“brought of the firstlings of his flock”to the Lord. Cain is the symbol of the first male, Abel of the first female humanity, Adam and Eve being the types of the Third Race. The“murdering”is blood-shedding, but not taking life.627.Genesis, vi.628.It is, perhaps, with an eye to thisdegradationof the highest and purest Spirits, who broke through the intermediate planes of lower consciousness, the“Seven Circles of Fire”ofPymander, that St. James is made to say“This wisdom (sophia) descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual,devilish”; now this Sophia is Manas, the“Human Soul,”the Spiritual Wisdom or Soul being Buddhi, which being so near the Absolute, is,per se, onlylatentconsciousness, and is dependent upon Manas for manifestation beyond its own plane.629.This is the“Undying Race,”as it is called in Esotericism, and exoterically the fruitless generation of the first progeny of Daksha, who curses Nârada, the divine Rishi, for having dissuaded the Haryashvas and the Shabalâshvas (the sons of Daksha) from procreating their species, by saying:“Be born in the womb; there shall not be a resting place for thee in all these regions.”After this, Nârada, the representative of that race offruitlessascetics, is said, as soon as he dies in one body, to be reborn in another.630.Âdi Parvan, p. 113.631.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 12.632.The traditions of every country and nation point to this fact. Donnelly quotes from Father Duran'sHistoria Antigua de la Nueva Españaof 1885, in which a native of Cholula, a centenarian, accounts for the building of the great pyramid of Cholula, as follows:“In the beginning, before the light of the sun had been created, this land [Cholula] was in obscurity and darkness ... but immediatelyafter the light of the sun arose in the East, there appeared gigantic men ... who built the said pyramid, its builders being scattered after that to all parts of the earth.”“A great deal of the Central American history is taken up with the doings of an ancient race of Giants called Quinanes,”says the author ofAtlantis(p. 204).633.Histoire de la Terre, p. 154.634.There are critics who, finding no evidence for the existence of Tertullian save in the writings of Eusebius,“the veracious,”are inclined to doubt it.635.Heroica, p. 35.636.Hist. Nat., VII. xvi.637.See for the above De Mirville,Pneumatologie Des Esprits, iii. 46-48.638.Élévations, p. 56.639.And that, notwithstanding the formal prohibition at the great Church Council of Elyrus ina.d.303, when it was declared that“the form of God, which is immaterial and invisible, shall not be limited by figure or shape.”In 692, the Council of Constantinople similarly prohibited the faithful“to paint or represent Jesusas a lamb,”as also“to bow the knee in praying, as it is the act of idolatry.”But the Council of Nicæa (787) brought this idolatry back, while that of Rome (883) excommunicated John, the Patriarch of Constantinople, for showing himself an enemy of image worship.640.Genesis, v. Treating of the Chinese Dragon and the literature of China, Mr. Charles Gould, in hisMythical Monsters(p. 212), writes:“Its mythologies, histories, religions, popular stories, and proverbs, all teem with references to a mysterious beingwho has a physical nature and spiritual attributes. Gifted with an accepted form, which he has the supernatural power of casting off for the assumption of others, he has the power of influencing the weather, producing droughts or fertilizing rains at pleasure, of raising tempests and allaying them. Volumes could be compiled from the scattered legends which everywhere abound relating to this subject.”This“mysterious being”is themythicalDragon,i.e., the symbol of thehistoricaland actual Adept, the Master and Professor of Occult Sciences of old. It has already been stated elsewhere, that the great“Magicians”of the Fourth and Fifth Races were generally called“Serpents”and“Dragons”after their Progenitors. All these belonged to the Hierarchy of the so-called“Fiery Dragons of Wisdom,”the Dhyân Chohans, answering to the Agnishvâtta Pitris, the Maruts and Rudras generally, as the issue of Rudra their father, who is identified with the God of Fire. More is said in the text. Now Clement, an initiated Neo-Platonist, knew, of course, the origin of the word“Dragon,”and why the initiated Adepts were so called, as he knew the secret of the Agathodæmon, the Christ, the seven-vowelled Serpent of the Gnostics. He knew that the dogma of his new faith required the transformation of all therivalsof Jehovah—the Angels supposed to have rebelled against that“Elohim,”as the Titan Prometheus rebelled against Zeus, the usurper of his father's kingdom—and that“Dragon”was the mystic appellation of the“Sons of Wisdom”; from this knowledge came his definition, as cruel as it was arbitrary,“serpents and giants signifydemons,”i.e., not“Spirits,”butDevils, in Church parlance.641.Part IV, Ch. xxvii, p. 291.642.“What would you say to our affirmation that the Chinese—I now speak of the inland, the true Chinamen, not of the hybrid mixture between the Fourth and Fifth Races now occupying the throne—the aborigines who belong in their unallied nationality wholly to the highest and last branch of the Fourth Race, reached their highest civilization when the Fifth had hardly appeared in Asia.”(Esoteric Buddhism, p. 67.) And this handful of the inland Chinese are all of a very high stature. Could the most ancient MSS. in the Lolo language (that of the aborigines of China) be got at and correctly translated, many a priceless piece of evidence would be found. But they are as rare as their language is unintelligible. So far, one or two European Archæologists only have been able to procure such priceless works.643.Quoted in De Mirville,op. cit., iii. 53. Remember the same statement in theBook of Enoch, as also the ladder seen by Jacob in his dream. The“two worlds”mean, of course, the twoplanesof Consciousness and Being. A seer can commune with Beings of a higher plane than the Earth, without quitting his arm-chair.644.See the Commentary on the Four Races—and on the“Sons of Will and Yoga,”the immaculate progeny of the Androgynous Third Race.645.In theKabalahthe pronunciation of the four-letteredineffableName is“a most secret arcanum”—“a secret of secrets.”646.The Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 81.647.Ibid., p. 84, lines 12, 14 and 15.648.Returning once more to this most important subject in Archaic Cosmogony, even in the Norse legends, in the Sacred Scrolls of the Goddess Saga, we find Loki, the brother by blood of Odin—just as Typhon, Ahriman, and others are respectively brothers of Osiris and Ormazd—becoming evil only later, when he had mingled too long with humanity. Like all other Fire or Light Gods—Fire burning and destroying as well as warming and giving life—he ended by being regarded in the destructive sense of“Fire.”The nameLoki, we learn fromAsgard and the Gods(p. 250), has been derived from the old wordliuhan, to enlighten. It has, therefore, the same origin as the Latinlux, light. Hence Loki is identical with Lucifer or Light-bringer. This title, being given to the Prince of Darkness, is very suggestive and is in itself a vindication against theological slander. But Loki is still more closely related to Prometheus, for he is shown chained to a sharp rock, while Lucifer, also identified with Satan, was chained down in Hell; a circumstance, however, which prevented neither of them from acting with all freedom on Earth, if we accept the theological paradox in its fulness. Loki is a beneficent, generous and powerful God in the beginnings of time, and the principle of good, and not of evil, in early Scandinavian Theogony.649.The Greek mythos alluded to a few pages back, namely the mutilation of Uranus by his son Cronus, is an allusion to this“theft”of thedivine creative Fireby the Son of the Earth and Heavens. If Uranus, the personification of the Celestial Powers, has to cease creating (he is made impotent by Cronus (Chronos), the Godin Time), so, in the Egyptian Cosmogony, it is Thot, the God of Wisdom, who regulates this fight between Horus and Set, the latter being served by the former as Uranus is by Cronus. (SeeBook of the Dead, xvii, line 26.) In the Babylonian account it is the God Zu, who strips the“Father of the Gods”of“umsimi”—the ideal creative organ, not the“crown”(!) as G. Smith thought (op. cit., pp. 115, 116). For, in the fragment K. 3454 (British Museum), it is said very clearly, that Zu having stripped the“venerable of heaven”of hisdesire, he carried away the“umsimiof the gods,”and burnt thereby“thetereti[the power] of all the gods,”thus“governing the whole of theseedof all the angels.”As theumsimiwas“on the seat”of Bel, it could hardly be the“crown.”A fourth version is in theBible. Ham is the Chaldæan Zu, and both are cursed for the same allegorically described crime.650.Quoted by Christian Ginsburg from theKabalah.651.Schlagintweit,Buddhism in Tibet, p. 248. These are the Beings whose legendary existence has served as a ground-work upon which to build the Rabbinical Lilith, and what the believers in theBiblewould term the Antediluvian women, and the Kabalists the Pre-Adamite races. They are no fiction—this is certain, however fantastic the exuberance of later growth.652.Op. cit., pp. 101, 102.653.For suggestiveness, we would recommend a short article by Visconde de Figanière, F.T.S., inThe Theosophist, entitled“Esoteric Studies.”Its author expounds therein quite an Occult theory, though to the world a new idea—“theprogressof the Monad concurring with theretrogressionof Form,i.e., with decrease of thevis formativa.”(Vol. viii. p. 666.) He says,“Who knows what shape vehicled the Ego in remote rings [Rounds, or Races?]?... May not man's type ... have been that of the Simiadæ in its variety? Might not the Monkey-kingdom of Râmâyana fame rest on some far-off tradition relating to a period when that was the common lot, or rather aspect, of man?”And the author winds up a very clever, though too short, exposition of his theory by saying that which every true Occultist will endorse:“With physico-ethereal man there must beinvolutionof sex. As physico-astral man depended on entities of the sub-human class (evolved from animal prototypes) for rebirth, so will physico-ethereal man find among the graceful, shapely orders issuing from theair-plane, one or more which will be developed for his successive embodimentswhen procreated forms are given—a process which will include all mankind only very gradually. The [Pre-?] Adamic and Post-Adamic races were giants; their ethereal counterparts may possibly be liliputians—beauteous, luminous, diaphanous—but will assuredly be giants in mind”(p. 671).654.It may be objected that this is a contradiction. That, as the first Root-Race appeared 300,000,000 years after the vegetation had evolved, the Seed of vegetable life could not be in the First Race. We say it could; for up to man's appearance inthisRound, the vegetation was of quite another kind to what it is now, and quite ethereal; this, for the simple reason that no grass or plants could have been physical, before there were animal or other organisms to breathe out the carbonic acid which vegetation has to imbibe for its development, its nutrition and growth. They are interdependent in theirphysicaland achieved forms.655.Zohar, i. 21a.656.Ibid., iii. 48a.657.Ibid., ii. 76a.658.Op. cit., p. 666.659.It is stated in theZoharthat the“primordial worlds”(sparks) could not continue becauseman was not as yet.“Thehumanform contains everything; and as it did not as yet exist, the worlds were destroyed.”660.“The Sacred Books of the East,”vol. iv;The Vendîdâd, J. Darmesteter; Fargard ii. vv. 27 (70) and 28 (74).661.This is the meaning when the allegory and symbol are opened and read by means of thehumankey, or the key to Terrestrial Anthroposophy. This interpretation of the“Ark”symbolism does not in the least interfere with its astronomical, or even theogonic keys; nor with any of the other six meanings. Nor does it seem less scientific than the modern theories about the origin of man. As said, it has seven keys to it, like the rest.662.Ibid., v. 30 (87).663.Ibid., v. 31 (93).664.Ibid., v. 40 (131).665.See alsoBund., xv.666.Ibid., 42 (137).667.Bund., xix and xxiv.668.S. L. MacGregor Mathers,Kabbalah Unveiled, p. 104.669.Zohar, ii. 8b.670.Zohar, iii. 278a; Myer'sQabbalah, p. 217.671.Darwinian Evolutionists who are so wont to refer to the evidence ofreversion to type—the full meaning of which, in the case of human monsters, is embraced in the Esoteric solution of the embryological problem—as proof of their arguments, would do well to enquire into those instances ofmodern giantswho are often 8, 9, and even 11 feet high. Suchreversionsare imperfect, yet undeniable reproductions of the original towering man of primeval times.672.SeeMythical Monsters, by Ch. Gould, from whose interesting and scientific volume a few passages are quoted further on. See also, in A. P. Sinnett'sOccult World, the description of a cavern in the Himâlayas filled with relics of giant human and animal bones.673.I.e., the Third Eye was at the back of the head. The statement that the latest hermaphrodite humanity was“four-armed,”unriddles probably the mystery of all the representations and idols of the exoteric Gods of India. On the Acropolis of Argos, there was a ξόανον, a rudely carved wooden statue, attributed to Dædalus, representing a three-eyed colossus, which was consecrated to Zeus Triôpês, the“Three-eyed.”The head of the“god”has two eyes in its face and one above on the top of the forehead. It is considered the most archaic of all the ancient statues. (Schol. Vatic, ad Eurip. Troad., 14.)674.Theinner visioncould henceforth be acquired only through training and initiation, save in the cases of“natural and born magicians”—sensitives and mediums, as they are called now.675.This expression“petrified”instead of“ossified”is curious. The“back eye,”which is of course the Pineal Gland, so-called, the small pea-like mass of grey nervous matter attached to the back of the third ventricle of the brain, is said to almost invariably containmineral concretionsandsand, and“nothing more.”676.“Deeply placed within the head, covered by thick skin and muscles, true eyes, that cannot see, are found in certain animals,”says Hæckel.“Among the Vertebrata there are blind moles and field-mice, blind snakes and lizards.... They shun the daylight, dwelling ... under the ground.... [They] werenot originally blind, but have evolved from ancestors that lived in the light and had well-developed eyes. The atrophied eye beneath the opaque skin may be found in these blind beings in every stage of reversion.”(Hæckel,Pedigree of Man,“Sense Organs.”p. 343: Aveling's Trans.) And iftwoeyes could become so atrophied in lower animals, why notoneeye—the Pineal Gland—in man, who is but a higher animal in his physical aspect?677.Op. cit., ii. 830, 831, ninth edition;“The Thalamencephalon or Inter-brain.”678.The“nervous ether”of Dr. B. W. Richardson, F.R.S.; the nerve-aura of Occultism. The“animal spirits”(?) are equivalent to the currents of nerve-auric compound circulation.679.Let us remember that theFirstRace is shown, in Occult Science, as spiritual within and ethereal without; theSecond, psycho-spiritual mentally, and ethereo-physical bodily; theThird, still bereft of intellect in its beginning, is astro-physical in its body, and lives an inner life, in which the psycho-spiritual element is in no way as yet interfered with by the hardly nascent physiological senses. Its two front eyes look before them without seeing either past or future. But the Third Eye“embraces Eternity.”680.But in a very different manner to that pictured by Hæckel as an“evolution by Natural Selection in the struggle for existence”(Pedigree of Man,“Sense Organs,”p. 335; Aveling's Trans.). The mere“thermal sensibility of the skin,”to hypothetical light-waves, is absurdly incompetent to account for the beautiful combination of adaptations existing in the eye. We have shown that“natural selection”is a pure myth when credited with theoriginationof variations, as the“survival of the fittest”can only take place after useful variations have sprung up, together with improved organisms. Whence came the“useful variations,”which developed the eye? Only from“blind forces ... without aim, without design”? The argument is puerile. The true solution of the mystery is to be found in the impersonal Divine Wisdom, in its Ideation—reflected through Matter.681.Palæontology has ascertained that in the animals of the Mesozoic age—the Saurians especially, such as the antediluvian Labyrinthodon, whose fossil skull exhibits a perforation otherwise inexplicable—the third, or odd eye must have been much developed. Several Naturalists, among others E. Korscheldt, feel convinced that whereas, notwithstanding the opaque skin covering it, such an eye in the reptiles of the present period can only distinguish light from darkness (as the human eyes do when bound with a handkerchief, or even tightly closed), in the now extinct animals that eye functioned and was a real organ of vision.682.Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 27.683.Karma is a word of many meanings, and has a special term for almost every one of its aspects. As a synonym of sin, it means the performance of some action for the attainment of an object ofworldly, henceselfish, desire, which cannot fail to be hurtful to somebody else. Karma is action, the cause; and Karma again is the“Law of Ethical Causation”; theeffectof an act produced egotistically, in face of the great Law of Harmony which depends on altruism.684.Objectors to the doctrine of Karma should recall the fact that it is absolutely out of the question to attempt a reply to the Pessimists on other data. A firm grasp of the principles of Karmic Law knocks away the whole basis of the imposing fabric reared by the disciples of Schopenhauer and Von Hartmann.685.The doctrine and theology of the Calvinists.“The purpose of Godfrom eternityrespecting all events”—which becomesfatalismand kills free will, or any attempt of exerting it for good.“It is the preässignment or allotment of men to everlasting happiness or misery.”(Catechism.) A noble and encouraging doctrine this!686.In order to make Karma more comprehensible to the Western mind, which is better acquainted with the Greek than with Âryan philosophy, some Theosophists have made an attempt to translate it by Nemesis. Had Nemesis been known to the Profane in antiquity, as it was understood by the Initiate, this translation of the term would be unobjectionable. As it is, Nemesis has been too much anthropomorphized by Greek fancy to permit our using it without an elaborate explanation. With the early Greeks,“from Homer to Herodotus, she was no goddess, but amoral feelingrather,”says Decharme; the barrier to evil and immorality. He who transgresses it, commits a sacrilege in the eyes of the Gods, and is pursued by Nemesis. But, with time, that“feeling”was deified, and its personification became an ever-fatal and punishing Goddess. Therefore, if we would connect Karma with Nemesis, we must do so in her triple character as Nemesis, Adrasteia and Themis. For, while the last is the Goddess of Universal Order and Harmony, who, like Nemesis, is commissioned to repress every excess, and keep man within the limits of Nature and righteousness under severe penalty, Adrasteia, the“inevitable,”represents Nemesis as the immutable effect of causes created by man himself. Nemesis, as the daughter of Dikê, is the equitable Goddess reserving her wrath for those alone who are maddened with pride, egoïsm, and impiety. (See Mesomed.,Hymn. Nemes., v. 2, from Brunck,AnalectaII. p. 292; quoted inMythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 304.) In short, while Nemesis is a mythological, exoteric Goddess, orPower, personified and anthropomorphized in its various aspects, Karma is a highly philosophical truth, a most divine and noble expression of the primitive intuition of man concerning Deity. It is a doctrine which explains the origin of Evil, and ennobles our conceptions of what divine immutable Justice ought to be, instead of degrading the unknown and unknowable Deity by making it the whimsical, cruel tyrant, which we call“Providence.”687.Pralaya—a word already explained—is not a term that appliesonlyto every“Night of Brahmâ,”or the World's Dissolution following every Manvantara, equal to 71 Mahâyugas. It applies also to each“Obscuration”as well, and even to every Cataclysm that puts an end, by Fire or by Water in turn, to each Root-Race. Pralaya is a general term like the word“Manu”the generic name for the Shishtas, who, under the appellation of“Kings,”are said in thePurânasto be preserved“with the seed of all things, in an ark, from the waters of that inundation [or the fires of a general volcanic conflagration, the commencement of which we already see for our Fifth Race in the terrible earthquakes and eruptions of these late years, and especially in the present year (1888)], which, in the season of a Pralaya overspreads the world [the Earth].”(Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., I. lxxxi.) Time is only a form of Vishnu—truly, as Parâshara says in theVishnu Purâna. In the Hindû Yugas and Kalpas, we have the regular descending series 4, 3, 2, with ciphers, multiplied, as occasion requires, for Esoteric purposes, but not, as Wilson and other Orientalists thought, for“sectarian embellishments.”A Kalpa may be an Age, or Day of Brahmâ, or a sidereal Kalpa, astronomical and earthly. These calculations are found in all thePurânas, but some differ—as for instance, the“Year of the seven Rishis,”3,030 mortal years, and the“Year of Dhruva,”9,090, in theLinga Purâna, which are again Esoteric, anddorepresent actual (and secret) chronology. As said in theBrahma Vaivarta:“Chronologers compute a Kalpa by the life of Brahmâ.MinorKalpas, as Samvarta and the rest, are numerous.”“Minor Kalpas”denote here every period of Destruction, as was well understood by Wilson himself, who explains the latter as“those in which the Samvarta wind or other destructive agents operate.”(Ibid., p. 54.)688.An intuition and a presentiment of the Shishtas may be found in Mr. Sinnett'sEsoteric Buddhism. See the“Annotations”—the“Noah's Ark Theory,”pp. 146, 147, fifth edition.689.The fact that Manu himself is made to declare that he was created by Virâj, and that he then produced the ten Prajápatis, who again produced seven Manus, who in their turn gave birth to seven other Manus (Manu, i. 33-36) relates to other still earlier mysteries, and is at the same time a“blind”with regard to the doctrine of the Septenary Chain, and the simultaneous evolution of seven Humanities, or Men. However, the present work is written on the records of Cis-Himâlayan Secret Teachings, and Brâhmanical Esoteric Philosophy may now differ in form as does the Kabalah. But they were identical in hoary antiquity.690.There is another Esoteric reason besides this for it. A Vaivasvata is theseventhManu, because this our Round, although the Fourth, is in thepreseptenaryManvantara, and the Round itself is in itsseventhstage of materiality or physicality. The close of its middle racial point occurred during the Fourth Root-Race, when Man and all Nature reached their lowest state of gross Matter. From that time,i.e., from the end of the three and a half Races, Humanity and Nature entered on the ascending arc of their Racial Cycle.691.The interval that precedes each Yuga is called a Sandhyâ, composed of as many hundreds of years as there are thousands in the Yuga; and that which follows the latter is named Sandhyâmsha, and is of similar duration, as we are told inVishnu Purâna.“The interval between the Sandhyâ and the Sandhyâmsha is the Yuga denominated Krita, Tretâ, etc. The [four] Krita, Tretâ, Dvâpara, and Kali constitute a great age, or aggregate of four ages: a thousand such aggregates are a Day of Brahmâ; and fourteenManus reign within that term.”(Op. cit.,ibid., p. 49.) Now had we to accept this literally then there would be only one Manu for every 4,320,000,000 years. As we are taught that it took 300 million years for the two lower kingdoms to evolve, and that our Humanity is just 18 and some odd millions old—where were the other Manus spoken of, unless the allegory means what the Esoteric Doctrine teaches as to the 14 being each multiplied by 49.692.The words“Creation,”“Dissolution,”etc., do not correctly render the right meaning of either Manvantara or Pralaya. TheVishnu Purânaenumerates several:“The dissolution of all things is of four kinds,”Parâshara is made to say: Naimittika (Occasional), when Brahmâ slumbers (his Night, when,“at the end of this Day occurs a re-coalescenceof the Universe, called Brahmâ's contingent re-coalescence,”because Brahmâisthis Universe itself); Prâkritika (Elemental), when the return of this Universe to its original nature is partial and physical; Âtyantika (Absolute), identification of theEmbodiedwith the incorporeal Supreme Spirit—Mahâtmic state, whether temporary or until the following Mahâ Kalpa: also Absolute Obscuration—as of a whole Planetary Chain, etc.; and Nitya (Perpetual), Mahâ Pralaya for the Universe,Death—for man. Nitya is the extinction of life, like the“extinction of a lamp,”also“in sleep at night.”Nitya Sarga is“constant or perpetual creation,”as Nitya Pralaya is“constant or perpetual destruction of all that is born.”“That which ensues after a minor dissolution is called ephemeral creation.”(Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., i. 113, 114.) The subject is so difficult that we are obliged to repeat our statements.693.But see the superb definitions of Parabrahman and the Logos in T. Subba Row's Lectures on theBhagavad Gîtâin the early numbers ofThe Theosophistof 1887.694.See preceding foot-note.695.SeeManu, i. 32, 33. Vaishvânara is, in another sense, the living magnetic fire that pervades the manifested Solar System. It is the most objective (though to us the reverse) and ever present aspect of the One Life, for it is the Vital Principle. (SeeTheosophist, July, 1883, p. 249.) It is also a name of Agni.696.Op. cit., pp. 134, 135.697.This—in the period ofSecondaryCreation, so called. Of thePrimary, when Earth is in possession of the threeElementalKingdoms, we cannot speak for several reasons, one of which is, that, no one but a great seer, or one naturally intuitional, will be able to realize that which can never be expressed in any existing terms.698.Hippocrates said that numberseven“by its occult virtues tended to the accomplishment of all things, to be the dispenser of life and fountain of all its changes.”The life of man he divided into seven ages, as did Shakespeare, for“as the moon changes her phases every seven days, this number influences all sublunary beings,”and even the Earth, as we know. The teeth of a child appear in the seventh month, and he sheds them at seven years; at twice seven puberty begins, at three times seven his mental and vital powers are developed, at four times seven he is in his full strength, at five times seven his passions are most developed, etc. Thus also for the Earth; it is now in its middle age, yet very little wiser for it. The Tetragrammaton, the four-lettered sacred name of the Deity, can be resolved on Earth only by becoming septenary through the manifest Triangle proceeding from the concealed Tetraktys. Therefore, the number seven has to be adopted on this plane. As written in theKabalah(“The Greater Holy Assembly,”v. 1161):“For assuredly there is no stability in those six, save (what they derive) from theseventh. Forall things dependfrom theseventh.”(S. L. MacGregor Mathers'Kabbalah, p. 255.)699.Compare Stanzas III.et seqq.700.St. Augustin says of Jesus:“He is afishthat lives in the midst of waters.”Christians called themselves“Little Fishes”—Pisciculi—in their sacred Mysteries.“So manyfishesbred in thewater, and saved byone great fish,”says Tertullian of the Christians and Christ and the Church.701.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 55.702.This event—viz., the destruction of the famous island of Ruta and the smaller island Daitya—which occurred 850,000 years ago in the later Pliocene times, must not be confounded with the submersion of the main Continent of Atlantis during the Miocene period. Geologists cannot bring the Miocene so near as 850,000 years, whatever they may do; it is, in reality, several million years ago that the main Atlantis perished.703.SeeThe Athenæum, Aug. 25th, 1860.704.Mr. Huxley divides these races into the quintuple group of Australoids, Negroids, Mongoloids, Xanthochroics and Melanochroics—all issuing from imaginary Anthropoids. And yet, while protesting against those who say“that the structural differences between man and apes are small and insignificant,”and adding that“every bone of the gorilla bears a mark by which it can be distinguished from a corresponding human bone, and that in the present state of creation, at least, no intermediary being fills the gap which separates the man from the troglodyte”—the great Anatomist goes on speaking of thesimiancharacteristics in man! (See de Quatrefages,The Human Species, P. 113.)705.Op. cit., Isaac Myer, p. 422.706.Zohar, i. 119b, col. 475;ibid., p. 412.707.The Lemurians.708.Lava.709.Marble.710.Of the subterranean fires.711.This is the reason, perhaps, why even Easter Island, with its wondrous gigantic statues—a speaking witness to a submerged continent with a civilized mankind on it—is hardly mentioned anywhere in modern Encyclopædias. Its mention is carefully avoided except in some books of travels. Modern Science has an undeniable predilection for forcing hypotheses, built on personal hobbies, upon the cultured public, as well-established evidence: for offering itguessesinstead of knowledge, and calling them“scientific conclusions.”Its specialists will evolve a thousand and one contradictory speculations rather than confess anawkward self-evident fact—preëminent among such specialists being Hæckel and his English admirers and co-thinkers. Yet“they are authorities”—we are sternly reminded. What of that? The Pope of Rome is also an authority and an infallible one—forhisfollowers; whereas the remarkable fallibility of scientific speculations is being proven periodically with every change of the moon.712.Our best modern novelists, although they are neither Theosophists nor Spiritualists, nevertheless begin to have very psychological and suggestively Occult dreams; witness Mr. Robert Louis Stevenson and hisStrange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, than which no grander psychological essay on Occult lines exists. Has the rising novelist Mr. Rider Haggard also had a prophetic, or rather a retrospective, clairvoyant dream before he wroteShe? His imperial Kor, the great city of the dead, whose surviving inhabitants sailed northwards after the plague had killed almost a whole nation, seems, in its general outlines, to step out from the imperishable pages of the old archaic records. Ayesha suggests“that those men who sailed north may have been the fathers of the first Egyptians”; and then seems to attempt a synopsis of certain letters of a Master quoted inEsoteric Buddhism, for, she says:“Time after time have nations, ay, and rich and strong nations, learned in the arts, been, and passed away, and been forgotten, so that no memory of them remains. This [the nation of Kor] is but one of several; for time eats up the work of man unless, indeed, he digs in caves like the people of Kor, andthen mayhap the sea swallows them, or the earthquake shakes them in.... Yet were not these people utterly destroyed, as I think. Some few remained in the other cities, for their cities were many. But the barbarians ... came down upon them, and took their women to wife, and the race of the Amahagger that is now is a bastard brood of the mighty sons of Kor, and behold it dwelleth in the tombs with its fathers' bones”(pp. 180, 181).Here the clever novelist seems to repeat the history of all the now degraded and down-fallen races of humanity. Geologists and Anthropologists would place at the head of humanity—as descendants of Homo Primigenius—the ape-man, of which“no fossil remains are as yet known to us,”though they“wereprobablyakin to theGorillaandOrang of the present day”(Hæckel). In answer to whose“probably,”Occultists point to another and a greater probability—viz., the one given in our text.713.Robert Brown,The Countries of the World, vol. iv. p. 43.714.See Stanza II. This would account for the variation and great difference between the intellectual capacities of races, nations, and individual men. While incarnating into, and in other cases only informing, the human vehicles evolved by the first brainless (“manas-less”) Race, the incarnating Powers and Principles had to take into account, and make their choice between, the past Karmas of the Monads, between which and their bodies they had to become the connecting link. Moreover, as correctly stated inEsoteric Buddhism(p. 30),“the fifth principle, or human (intellectual) soul, in the majority of mankind is not even yet fully developed.”715.It is said by the incarnate Logos, Krishna, in theBhagavad Gîtâ,“The seven great Rishis, the four preceding Manus, partaking of my nature, were born from my mind: from them sprang [emanated or were born] the human race and the world”(x. 6).Here, by the seven Great Rishis, the seven great Rûpa Hierarchies or Classes of Dhyân Chohans, are meant. Let us bear in mind that the seven Rishis, Saptarshi, are the Regents of the seven stars of the Great Bear, and therefore, of the same nature as the Angels of the Planets, or the seven Great Planetary Spirits. They were all reborn as men on Earth in various Kalpas and Races. Moreover,“the four preceding Manus”are the four Classes of the originally Arûpa Gods—the Kumâras, the Rudras, the Asuras, etc.; who are also saidto have incarnated. They are not Prajâpatis, as are the first, but their informing“principles”—some of which have incarnated in men, while others have made other men simply the vehicles of their“reflections.”As Krishna truly says—the same words being repeated later by anothervehicleof the Logos—“I am the the same to all beings ... those who worship me [the sixth principle or thedivineIntellectual Soul, Buddhi, made conscious by its union with the higher faculties of Manas]are in me, and I am in them.”(Ibid., x. 29.) The Logos, being no“personality”but the Universal Principle, is represented by all the divine Powers,born of its Mind—the pure Flames, or, as they are called in Occultism, the“Intellectual Breaths”—those Angels who are said tohave made themselves independent,i.e., passed from the passive and quiescent, into the active state of Self-Consciousness. When this is recognized, the true meaning of Krishna becomes comprehensible. But see Mr. Subba Row's excellent Lecture on theBhagavad Gîtâ(Theosophist, April, 1887, p. 444).716.Op. cit., p. 152.717.It was the northern parts of the Toyâmbudhi, or sea of fresh water, in Shveta-dvîpa, which the seven Kumâras—Sanaka, Sananda, Sanâtana, Sanatkumâra, Jâta, Vodhu, and Panchashikha—visited agreeably with exoteric tradition. (See the Uttara Khanda of thePadma Purâna, Asiatick Researches, vol. xi. pp. 99, 100.)718.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 109.719.SeeBibliotheca Indica, Trans. of theGolâdhyâya of the Siddhânta-shiromani, iii. 21-44.720.Ibid., pp. 106, 107.721.P. 321.722.Wilson,ibid., p. 137.723.In a lecture, Professor Pengelly, F.R.S., quotes Professor Oliver to the effect“that the present Atlantic islands' flora affords no substantial evidence of a former direct communication with the mainland of the New World,”but adds himself that, at the same time,“at some period of the Tertiary epoch, N.-E. Asia was united to N.-W. America, perhaps by the line where the Aleutian chain of islands now extends.”Thus Occult Science alone can reconcile the contradictions and hesitations of Modern Science. But again, surely the argument for the existence of Atlantis does not rest on Botany alone.724.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson, v. 381, 382.725.As shown in the“Preliminary Notes”to this Volume, it stands to reason that neither the name of Lemuria nor even of Atlantis are the realarchaicnames of the lost Continents. They have been adopted by us simply for the sake of clearness. Atlantis was the name given to those portions of the submerged Fourth Race Continent which were“beyond the Pillars of Hercules,”and which happened to keep above water after the general Cataclysm. The last remnant of these—Plato's Atlantis, or“Poseidonis,”which is anothersubstitute, or rather a translation of the real name—was the last of the Continent above water some 11,000 years ago. Most of the correct names of the countries and islands of both Continents are given in thePurânas; but to mention them specially, as found in other more ancient works, such as theSûrya Siddhânta, would necessitate too lengthy explanations. If, in earlier writings, the two seem to have been too faintly distinguished, this must be due to careless reading and want of reflection. If ages hence, Europeans are referred to as Âryans, and a reader confuses them with the Hindûs and the latter with the Fourth Race, because some of them lived in ancient Lankâ—the blame will not fall on the writer.726.See Part III, Section VI, of this Volume.727.See Professor J. D. Dana's article,American Journal of Science, III. v. 442, 443; Winchell'sWorld-Life, p. 352.728.Speaking on periodical elevation and subsidence of the equatorial and polar regions, and ensuing changes of climate, Dr. Winchell, Professor of Geology in the University of Michigan, says:“As the movements here contemplated are cyclical, the same conditions would recur again and again; and accordingly the same fauna might return again and again to the same region, with intervals of occupation by another fauna. Progressive sedimentation would preserve the records of such faunal alterations; and there would be presented the phenomena of‘colonies,’‘reäpparitions,’and other faunal dislocations in the vertical and horizontal distributions of fossil remains. These phenomena are well known to the student of geology.”(Op. cit., p. 281.)729.SeeAmerican Naturalist, xviii. 15-26.730.Five Years of Theosophy, pp. 339, 340.731.Pedigree of Man, Aveling's Trans., pp. 80, 81.732.Ibid., p. 82.733.Op. cit., p. 81.734.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 65.735.“Half-grown babes”in comparison with their giant brethren on other Zones. So would we now, should a like calamity overtake us.736.This relates to Lemuria.737.There are other cycles, of course,cycles within cycles—and it is just this which creates such a difficulty in the calculations of racial events. The circuit of the ecliptic is completed in 25,868 years, and, with regard to our Earth, it is calculated that the equinoctial point falls back 50.1" annually. But there is another cycle within this one. It is said that:“As the apsis goes forward to meet it at the rate of 11.24”, annually, this would complete a revolution in one hundred and fifteen thousand three hundred and two years (115,302). The approximation of the equinox and the apsis is the sum of these motions, 61.34", and hence the equinox returns to the same position in relation to the apsis in 21,128 years. (See the article on“Astronomy”in theEncyclopædia Britannica.) We mentioned this cycle inIsis Unveiled(vol. i), in relation to other cycles. Each has a marked influence on its contemporary race.738.The Atlanteans.739.Twenty-seven feet.740.The Lemurians.741.Race.742.Compare the following Section, entitled“Cyclopean Ruins and Colossal Stones as Witnesses to Giants.”743.See Denon'sVoyage en Egypte, vol. ii.744.SeeEsoteric Buddhism, p. 65.745.Cf.the chart adapted from theChallengerandDolphinsoundings in Donnelly'sAtlantis: the Antediluvian World, p. 47.746.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 58.747.History of English Literature, p. 23.748.Quoted inAtlantis, p. 132.749.Numbers, xiii. 33.750.Deut., iii. 11.751.Robert Brown,The Countries of the World, p. 43.752.Mentioned on pp. 44,et seqq.753.Ibid., pp. 43, 44,et seqq., and pp. 310, 311.754.De la Vega, IX. ix, quoted in De Mirville'sPneumatologie, iii. 55.755.The first and second, in common with Bartholdi's statue, have an entrance at the foot, leading by a winding staircase cut in the rock up into the heads. The eminent French Archæologist and Anthropologist, the Marquis de Nadeylac, in his work, justly remarks that there never was in ancient or in modern times a sculptured human figure more colossal than the first of the two.756.Essays, xxvi.757.I Corinth., x. 4.758.Pneumatologie, iii. p. 283.759.Saturn is Chronos—“Time.”His swallowing Jupiter-lapis may turn out one day a prophecy.“Peter (cephas,lapis), is thestoneon which the Church of Rome is built”—we are assured. But Cronus (Chronos) is as sure to“swallow”itone day, as he has swallowed Jupiter-lapis and still greater characters.760.Ibid., p. 284.761.M. Falconnet,op. cit., t. vi,Mém., p. 513; quoted by De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 285.762.The same, of course, as the“small voice”heard by Elijah after the earthquake at the mouth of the cave. (I Kings, xix. 12.)763.The rocking, or“logan,”stones bear various names; such as theclacha-brathof the Celt, the“destiny or judgment-stone”; the divining-stone, or“stone of the ordeal,”and the oracle-stone; the moving or animated stone of the Phœnicians; the rumbling stone of the Irish. Brittany has its“pierres branlantes”at Huelgoat. They are found in the Old and the New Worlds; in the British Islands, France, Spain, Italy, Russia, Germany, etc., as also in North America. (See Hodson'sLetters from North America, vol. ii. p. 440.) Pliny speaks of several in Asia (Hist. Nat., i. 96); and Apollonius Rhodius expatiates on the rocking stones, and says that they are“stones placed on the apex of a tumulus, and so sensitiveas to be movable by the mind”(Ackerman'sArth. Index, p. 34), referring no doubt to the ancient priests who moved such stones by will-power from a distance.764.SeeDictionnaire des Religions, l'Abbé Bertrand, Arts.,“Heræscus”and“Bétyles”; De Mirville,ibid., p. 287, who has“Heraiclus”; but see Bunsen'sEgypt, i. 95.765.See among others,History of Paganism in Caledonia, by Dr. Th. A. Wise, F.R.A.S., etc.766.Sépulture des Tartares, arch. vii. p. 2227.767.Voyageurs Anciens et Modernes, i. 230.768.Op. cit.,ibid., p. 290. If Ham was a Titan or Giant then were Shem and Japhet also Titans. They are either all Arkite Titans, as Faber shows—or myths.769.Diodorus Siculus asserts that in the days of Isis, some men were still of a vast stature, and were denominated by the Hellenes Giants.“Οἱ δὲν Αἰγύπτῳ μυθογοῦσι κατὰ τὴν Ἰσιδὸς ἡλικίαν γεγονέναι τίνας πολυσωμάτους.”770.Antiquités Celtiques, p. 88.771.Cambry,ibid., 90.772.Op. cit., p. 473.“It is difficult,”writes Creuzer,“not to suspect in the structures of Tiryns and Mycenæ planetary forces supposed to be moved by celestial powers, analogous to the famous Dactyli.”(Pelasges et Cyclopes.) To this day Science is in ignorance on the subject of the Cyclopes. They are supposed to have built all the so-called“Cyclopean”works whose erection would have necessitated several regiments of Giants, and yet they were only seventy-seven in all, or about one hundred, as Creuzer thinks. They are called Builders, and Occultism calls them theInitiators, who by initiating some Pelasgians, thus laid the foundation stone of trueMasonry. Herodotus associates the Cyclops with Perseus“the son of an Assyrian demon”(I. vi.). Raoul Rochette found that Palæmonius, the Cyclops, to whom a sanctuary was raised, was the“Tyrian Hercules.”In any case, he was the Builder of the sacred columns of Gadir, covered with mysterious characters—of which Apollonius of Tyana was the only one in his age who possessed the key—and with figures which may still be found on the walls of Ellora, the gigantic ruins of the temple of Vishvakarman,“the builder and artificer of the Gods.”773.Hist. Nat., t. xxxvi. p. 592; De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 289.774.Dieu et les Dieux, p. 567.775.De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 291. Messrs. Richardson and Barth are said to have been amazed at finding in the Desert of Sahara the same trilithic and raised stones which they had seen in Asia, Circassia, Etruria, and in all the North of Europe. Mr. Rivett-Carnac, B.C.S., of Allahabad, the distinguished Archæologist, shows the same amazement on finding the description, given by Sir J. Simpson, of the cuplike markings on stones and rocks in England, Scotland, and other Western countries;“offering an extraordinary resemblance”to“the marks on the trap boulders which encircle the barrows near Nagpur”—the City of Snakes. The eminent scholar saw in this“another and very extraordinary addition to the mass of evidence ... that a branch of the nomadic tribes, who swept at an early date over Europe, penetrated into India also.”We say Lemuria, Atlantis and her Giants, and the earliest races of the Fifth Root-Race had all a hand in these betyli, lithoi, and“magic”stones in general. The cup-marks noticed by Sir J. Simpson, and the“holes scooped out on the face”of rocks and monuments found by Mr. Rivett-Carnac“of different sizes varying from six inches to an inch and a-half in diameter, and in depth from one to one and a-half inch ... generally arranged in perpendicular lines presenting many permutations in the number and size and arrangement of the cups”—are simplywritten recordsof the oldest races. Whosoever examines with attention the drawings made of such marks inArchæological Notes on Ancient Sculpturing on Rocks in Kumaon, India, etc., will find therein the most primitive style of marking or recording. Something of the sort was adopted by the American inventors of the Morse code of telegraphic writing, which reminds us of the Ogham writing, a combination of long and short strokes, as Mr. Rivett-Carnac describes it,“cut on sandstone.”Sweden, Norway, and Scandinavia are full of suchwrittenrecords, for the Runic characters follow the cup-marks and long and short strokes. In Johannes Magnus' Infolio one may see the representation of the demi-god, the giant Starchaterus (Starkad, the pupil of Hroszharsgrani, the Magician), holding under each arm a huge stone covered with Runic characters. This Starkad, according to Scandinavian legend, went to Ireland and performed marvellous deeds in the North and South, East and West. (SeeAsgard and the Gods, pp. 218-221.)776.Hist. Nat., XXXVII. liv.777.Ibid., II. xxxviii.778.Charton,Magasin Pittoresque(1853), p. 32. Quoted by De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 293.779.T. A. Wise,History of Paganism in Caledonia, p. 36.780.Op. cit.,ibid., p. 288.781.Essays on Physiology, p. 144.782.Principles of Biology, Appendix, p. 482.783.We shall treat of the Divine Instructors in Stanza XII.784.Men.785.Of the primitive Divine Stock.786.Race.787.Race.788.The Great Pyramid.789.Knowledge, i. p. 243; quoted by Staniland Wake,op. cit., pp. 81, 82.790.Nineteenth Century, 1882, p. 236; quoted by Staniland Wake,ibid., p. 82.791.Op. cit., XI. xvii.792.As shown by H. Lizeray in hisTrinité Chrétienne Devoilée, the Dragon, being placed between the immutable Father (the Pole, a fixed point) and mutable Matter, transmits to the latter the influences he receives from the former, whence his name—the Verbum.793.Symbolized by the Egyptians under the form of a serpent with a hawk's head.794.Revue Archéologique, 1885.795.Mackey'sSphinxiad: or, The Mythological Astronomy of the Ancients Demonstrated by Restoring to their Fables and Symbols their Original Meanings, p. 42.796.Ibid., p. 47.797.Also translated as“Blissful Immortals”by Dr. W. Geiger; but the first is more correct.798.These“seven”became the eight, the Ogdoad, of the latermaterializedreligions, the seventh, or the highest“principle,”being no longer the pervading Spirit, the Synthesis, but becoming an anthropomorphic number, or additional unit.799.These elements are: the cosmic, the terrene, the mineral, the vegetable, the animal, the aqueous, and finally the human—in their physical, spiritual, and psychic aspects.800.P. 53.801.Thalia, lxxvii.802.Who adds that“the Egyptians had various ways of representing the angle of the poles. In Perry'sView of the Levantthere is a figure representing thesouth poleof the Earth in the constellation of theHarp, in which the poles appear like twostraight rodssurmounted with hawks' wings, to distinguish the north from the south. But the symbols of the poles ... are, sometimes, in the form of serpents, with the heads of hawks to distinguish the north from the south end.”(Op. cit., p. 41.)803.Faber and Bishop Cumberland would make these all the later pagan personifications of“the Noëtic Ark, and ... no other than the patriarch [Noah] and his family”(!), as the former writer puts it in hisCabiri(i. 136); because, we are told, that most probably after the Deluge in commemoration of the event, the pious Noachidæ established a religious festival, which was, later on, corrupted by theirimpiousdescendants, who made of“Noah and his family”demons or hero-gods;“and at length unblushing obscenity usurped the name and garb of religion”(ibid., i. p. 10). Now this is indeed putting an extinguisher upon the human reasoning powers, not only of antiquity, but even of our present generations. Reverse the statement, and after the words“Noah and his family”explain that what was meant is simply the Jewish version of a Samothracian mystery, of Saturn, or Cronus-Cydyk and his Sons, and then we may sayAmen.804.Who were later on, with the Greeks, limited to Castor and Pollux only. But in the days of Lemuria, the Dioscuri, the“Egg-born,”were the Seven Dhyân Chohans (Agnishvâtta-Kumâra) who incarnated in the Seven Elect of the Third Race.805.Op. cit., i. 133.806.Clement of Alexandria recognized the astronomical significance of Chapters xxvet seqq.ofExodus. He says that, according to the Mosaic doctrine, the seven Planets help in the generation of terrestrial things. The two Cherubs standing on the two sides of the sacred Tetragrammaton represent Ursa Major and Ursa Minor.807.Vyse,Operations, etc., ii. 258.808.Palgrave, ii. 264.809.Vyse,ibid., ii. 342.810.P. 57.811.The speculation of Mackey, the self-made adept of Norwich, in hisMythological Astronomy, is a curious idea—yet one perhaps not so very far from the truth. He says that the Kabiri named Axieros and Axiokersa (a) derived their names fromkaborcab, a“measure,”and fromurim, the“heavens”—the Kabirim being thus“a measure of the heavens”; and (b) that their distinctive names, implying theprinciple of generation, referred to the sexes. For“the wordsexwas formerly understood byax; which ... has, in our time, settled into sex. [And he refers toEncyclopædia Londiniensis, at the word‘aspiration.’] Now if we give the aspirated sound to Axieros, it would becomeSaxorSexieros; and the other pole would beSexiokersa. The two poles would thus become the generators of the other powers of nature—they would be theParentsof the other powers; therefore, the most powerful Gods.”(Op. cit., p. 39.)812.ii. 51.813.i. 9-17.814.Decharme,Mythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 270.815.The wordguebracomes from Kabiri (Gabiri), and means the Persian ancient fire-worshippers, or Parsîs. Kabiri became Gabiri and then remained as an appellation of the Zoroastrians in Persia. (See Hyde'sDe Religione Persarum, c. 29.)816.I. ix. 751.817.See Macrob.,Sat., I. iii. c. 4, p. 376.818.Pausan., ix. 22; 5.819.Herodotus, iii. 37.820.Quoted in Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 399.821.Appendix, p. 13; quoted by Faber,Cabiri, ii. pp. 289-291.822.The Amshaspands are six—if Ormazd, their chief and Logos, is excluded. But in the Secret Doctrine he is the seventh and highest, just as Phtah is the seventh Kabir among the Kabiri.823.In thePurânasit is identified with Vishnu's or Brahma's Shveta-dvîpa of Mount Meru.824.Ed. Fleisher, p. 16.825.MS., 47 in Nic. Cat.826.MS., 785, Uri's Cat.; quoted by Col. Vyse,Operations at the Pyramids of Gizeh, ii. 364; see Staniland Wake,The Great Pyramid, p. 94.827.De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iii. 29.828.Staniland Wake,ibid., p. 96.829.Ibid., p. 97.830.Égypte, iv. 441; De Mirville,op. cit., iii. 41.831.Annales de Philosophie Chrétienne, xxxii. 442; see De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iii. 18.832.Histoire de l'Astronomie Ancienne; see De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 15.833.De Mirville,ibid., p. 41.834.Ibid., pp. 16, 17.835.In theVishnu Purâna, with careful reading, may be found many corroborations of the same (Book II, chaps, iii, iv,et seqq.). The reigns of Gods, lower Gods, and Men are all enumerated in the descriptions of the seven islands, seven seas, seven mountains, etc., ruled by Kings. Each King is invariably said to havesevensons, an allusion to the seven sub-races. One instance will do. The King of Kushā-Dvîpa had seven sons ...“after whom the seven portions or Varsha of the island were called....There reside mankind, along with Daityas and Dânavas, as well as with spirits of heaven[Gandharvas,Yakshas,Kimpurushas, etc.]and Gods.”(Wilson's Trans., ii. 195.) There is but one exception in the case of King Priyavrata, the son of the first Manu, Svâyambhuva—who hadtensons. But of these, three—Medha, Agnibâhu, and Putra (ibid., ii. 101)—became ascetics, and refused their portions. Thus Priyavrata divided the Earth again intosevencontinents.836.Égypte, pp. 450-455: De Mirville,ibid., pp. 41, 42.837.As a general rule,nowthat the very nature of theinnerman has become as blind as his physical nature, man on this Globe is as the Amphioxus is in the ocean. Seen by millions of various other fishes and creatures that surround it, the Amphioxus species—having neither brain nor any of the senses possessed by the other classes—sees them not. Who knows whether, on the Darwinian theory, these Branchiostoma are not the direct ancestors of our Materialists?838.The Occultists have been accused of worshipping Gods or Devils! We deny this. Among the numberless hosts of Spirits—entities that have been or that will be men—there are some immeasurably superior to the human race, higher and holier than the highest saint on Earth, and wiser than any mortal without exception. And there are those again who are no better than we are, and some also who are far worse and inferior to the lowest savage. It is these last that command the readiest communication with our Earth, who perceive and sense us, as the clairvoyants perceive and sense them. The close proximity of our respective abodes and planes of perception are, unfortunately, in favour of such inter-communication, as they are ever ready to interfere with our affairs for weal or woe. If we are asked how it is that none but sensitive hysterical natures, neuro- and psycho-pathic persons, see—and occasionally talk with—“spirits,”we answer the question by several other queries. We ask: Do you know the nature of hallucination, and can you define its psychic process? How can you tell that all such visions are due merely to physical hallucinations? What makes you feel so sure that mental and nervous diseases, while drawing a veil over ournormalsenses (so-called),do notreveal at the same time vistas unknown to the healthy man, by throwing open doors usually closed against your scientific (?) perceptions; or that a psycho-spiritual facultydoes notforthwith replace the loss, or the temporary atrophy, of a purely physical sense? It is disease or the exuberance of nervous fluid which produces mediumship and visions—hallucinations, as you call them. But whatdoesScience know even of mediumship? Truly were the modern Charcots to pay attention to the delirium of their patients from a more psychic standpoint, Science—Physiology especially—might be more benefited than it is now, and truth have a wider field of fact in its knowledge.839.i. 70; De Mirville,ibid., p. 26.840.These were the early Âryans and the bulk of the Fourth Root-Race—the former pious and meditative (given to yoga-contemplation), the latter a fighting race of sorcerers, who were rapidly degenerating owing to their uncontrolled passions.841.The Northern and Southern Divisions of Lemuria-Atlantis. The Hyperborean and the Equatorial lands of the two Continents.842.De Rougemont,Peuple Primitif, iii. 157; De Mirville,ibid., p. 29. This is Occult and refers to the property of iron which is attracted by some magnetic elements, and repelled by others. Such elements, by an Occult process, can be made as impervious to it as water to a blow.843.Ibid.,loc. cit.844.The First Continent, or Island, if so preferred,“the cap of the North Pole,”has never perished; nor will it to the end of the Seven Races.845.See De Rougemont,ibid.846.Boulanger,Règne des Dieux, Introd.; see De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., pp. 32, 33.847.The Secret Doctrine explains and expounds what Plato says, for it teaches that those“Inventors”were Gods and Demi-gods (Devas and Rishis) who had become—some deliberately, some compelled by Karma—incarnated in man.848.The preceding paragraphs are condensed from Plato,Legg., l. iv—id., in Crit., et in Politic.; De Mirville,ibid., pp. 33, 34.849.Argyle,Unity of Nature.850.Book of the Dead, xcix. 33; and clvi. 4. The reader is referred to Stanza VII, Shloka 1 (i. 240), wherein this verse is explained in another of its meanings, and also to theBook of the Dead, cix. 4 and 5. This is a direct reference to the Esoteric division of man's“principles”symbolized by the divine wheat. The legend which inscribes the third Register of the papyrus (Book of the Dead, cx.) states:“This is the region of the Manes [disembodied men]sevencubits high—[to wit, those just translated and supposed to be still sevenfold with all their‘principles,’even the body being representedastrallyin the Kâma Loka or Hades, before their separation]; and there is wheatthreecubits high for Mummies in astate of perfection[i.e., those already separated, whosethreehigher principles are in Devachan] who are permitted to glean it.”This region (Devachan) is called“the land of the Re-birth of Gods,”and is shown to be inhabited by Shoo, Tefnoot, and Seb. The“region for the Manessevencubits high”—for the yet imperfect Mummies—and the region for those“in a state of perfection”who“glean wheatthreecubits high,”is as clear as possible. The Egyptians had the same Esoteric Philosophy which is now taught by the Cis-Himâlayan Adepts, and the latter, when, buried, have corn and wheat placed over them.851.I. xiv. There are Egyptologists who have quite erroneously tried to identify Osiris with Menes. Bunsen assigns to Menes an antiquity of 5,867 yearsb.c., and is denounced for it by Christians. But“Isis-Osiris”reigned in Egypt before the Zodiac was painted on the ceiling of the temple of Dendera, and that is over 75,000 years ago!852.In the text,“corked up”or“screwed up.”853.Zohar, part i, col. 177; De Mirville,ibid., p. 88.854.Genesis, vi. 4.855.Prælectiones Theol., ch. ii; De Mirville,ibid., p. 84.856.Réflexions Critiques sur l'Origine des Anciens Peuples.857.Rabbi Parcha.858.i. 6.859.Book of Ruth and Schadash, fol. 63, col. 3, Amsterdam edition.860.Zohar, part ii, col. 73; De Mirville,ibid., p. 86.861.Ibid., p. 87.862.More Nevochim, xxvi. 8.863.Sagra Scrittura.864.ii. pp. 14, 29.865.Chap. viii; Laurence's Translation, pp. 7 and 8.866.Job, i. 6.867.The ChaldæanBook of Numbers.868.Archæology, xxv. 220, London.869.Die Phoinizier, 70.870.See Sanchuniathon in Eusebius,Pr. Ev., 36;Genesis, xvi.871.Society of Antiquaries of London, xxv. 220.872.Cartas, 51; seeIsis Unveiled, i. 553,et seqq.873.He is thus named and included in the list of the Dânavas inVâyu Purâna; the Commentator ofBhâgavata Purânacalls him a son of Danu, but the name means also“Spirit of Humanity.”874.Kashyapa is called the son of Brahmâ, and is the“Self-born”to whom a great part of the work of creation is attributed. He is one of the seven Rishis; exoterically, the son of Marîchi, the son of Brahmâ; while theAtharva Vedasays,“The Self-born Kashyapa sprang from Time,”andEsotericallyTime and Space are forms of the OneincognizableDeity. As an Âditya, Indra is son of Kashyapa, as also Vaivasvata Manu, our Progenitor. In the instance given in the text, he is Kashyapa-Âditya, the Sun and the Sun-god, from whom all the“Cosmic”Demons, Dragons (Nâgas), Serpent or Snake-gods, and Dânavas or Giants, are born. The meaning of the allegories given above is purely astronomical and cosmical, but will serve to prove the identity of all.875.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 72.876.All such stories differ in theexoterictexts. In theMahâbhârata, Kârttikeya,“the six-faced Mars,”is the son of Rudra or Shiva, Self-bornwithout a motherfrom the seed of Shiva cast into the fire. But Kârttikeya is generally called Agnibhû,“Fire-born.”877.Hiranyâksha is ruler or king of thefifthregion of Pâtâla, a Snake-god.878.The Elohim also feared the Knowledge of Good and Evil for Adam, and therefore are shown as expelling him from Eden or killing himspiritually.879.The story told is, that Târaka (called also Kâlanâbha), owing to his extraordinary Yoga-powers, had obtained all the divine knowledge of Yoga-vidyâ and the Occult powers of the Gods, who conspired against him. Here we see the“obedient”Host of Archangels or minor Gods conspiring against the (future) Fallen Angels, whom Enoch accuses of the great crime of disclosing to the world all“thesecret thingsdone in heaven.”It is Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Suryal and Uriel who denounced to the Lord God those of their Brethren who were saidto have pried into the divine mysteriesand taught them to men; by this means they themselves escaped a like punishment. Michael was commissioned to fight the Dragon, and so was Kârttikeya, and under the same circumstances. Both are“Leaders of the Celestial Host,”both Virgins, both“Leaders of Saints,”“Spear-holders”(Shakti-dharas), etc. Kârttikeya is the original of Michael and St. George, as surely as Indra is the prototype of Kârttikeya.880.The“life and the light”of the materialphysicalworld, the delight of the senses—not of the soul. Apollo is preëminently thehumanGod, the God of emotional, pomp-loving and theatrical Church ritualism, with lights and music.881.SeeRevelation(xii) where we find Apollo's mother persecuted by the Python, the Red Dragon, who is also Porphyrion, the scarlet or red Titan.882.Book of God, p. 88.883.No“God”—whether called Bel or Jehovah—whocurseshis (supposed) own work, because he has made it imperfect, can be the One Infinite Absolute Wisdom.884.In the Indian allegory of Târakâmaya, the War between the Gods and the Asuras headed by Soma (the Moon, the King of Plants), it is Vishvakarmâ, the artificer of the Gods, who, like Vulcan (Tubal-Cain), forges their weapons for them.885.Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 304. We have said elsewhere that the“woman with child”ofRevelationwas Aima, the Great Mother, or Binah, the third Sephira,“whose name is Jehovah”; and the“Dragon,”who seeks to devour her coming child (the Universe), is the Dragon of Absolute Wisdom—that Wisdom which, recognizing the non-separateness of the Universe and everything in it from the AbsoluteAll, sees in it no better than the great Illusion, Mahâmâyâ, hence the cause of misery and suffering.886.The“seven Karshvares of the Earth”—the seven Spheres of our Planetary Chain, the seven Worlds, also mentioned in theRig Veda, are fully referred to elsewhere. There are six Râjamsi (Worlds) above Prithivî, the Earth, or“this”(Idâm), as opposed to that which isyonder(the six Globes on the three other planes). (SeeRig Veda, i. 34; iii. 56; vii. 10411, and v. 60, 6.)887.Darmesteter's Trans.,“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. iv. p. 207.888.Ibid., p. 217.889.Ibid., p. 208.890.Book of the Dead, xvii. 62; Anubis is Horus who melts“in him who is eyeless.”891.See Lenoir'sDu Dragon de Metz.892.See alsoEgyptian Pantheon, pp. 20, 23.893.Book of the Dead, xvii. 54 and 49.894.These“Evil Spirits”can by no means be identified with Satan or the Great Dragon. They are the Elementals generated or begotten by ignorance—cosmic and human passions—or Chaos.895.Assyrian Discoveries, p. 403.896.SeeNumbers, xxi. 8, 9. God orders Moses to build a brazen Serpent (Saraph), tolook uponwhich heals those bitten by the Fiery Serpents. The latter were the Seraphim, each one of which, as Isaiah shows (vi. 2),“had six wings”; they are the symbols of Jehovah, and of all the other Demiurgi who produce out of themselves six sons or likenesses—seven with their Creator. Thus, the Brazen SerpentisJehovah, the chief of the“Fiery Serpents.”And yet, inII Kings(xviii. 4) it is shown that king Hezekiah, who, like as David his father,“did that which was right in the sight of the Lord”—“brake in pieces the brazen serpent that Moses had made ... and called it Nehushtan,”or piece of brass.897.“And Satan stood up against Israel and provoked David to number Israel”(I Chronicles, xxi. 1).“The anger of the Lord [Jehovah] was kindled against Israel, and he moved David ... to say, Go, number Israel”(II Samuel, xxiv. 1). The two are then identical.898.ii. 18, 22.899.Dozens of the most erudite writers have sifted thoroughly the various meanings of the name J'hovah (with, and without the Masoretic points), and shown their multifarious bearings. The best of such works is theSource of Measures: the Hebrew Egyptian Mystery, by J. Ralston Skinner, so often already referred to.900.In the above-mentioned work (p. 233), verse 26 of chapter iv ofGenesisis correctly translated“then men began to callthemselvesJehovah,”but less correctly explained, perhaps, as the last word ought to be written Jah (male) Hovah (female), to show that from that time the race of distinctly separate man and woman began.901.See for explanation the excellent pages of Appendix vii of the same work.902.Op. cit., p. 293.903.Rabba Battra, 16a.904.In Demonology, Satan is the leader of the opposition in Hell, the monarch of which was Beelzebub. He belongs to the fifth kind or class of Demons (of which there are nine according to mediæval Demonology), and he is at the head of witches and sorcerers. But see elsewhere the true meaning of Baphomet, the goat-headed Satan, one with Azazel, the scape-goat of Israel. Nature is the God Pan.905.SeeIsis Unveiled, ii. 184.906.SeeCodex Nazaræus, iii. 73.907.He is also Vulcan or Vul-cain, the greatest God with the later Egyptians, and the greatest Kabir. The God of Time was Chiun in Egypt, or Saturn, or Seth, and Chiun is the same as Cain. (Source of Measures, p. 278.)908.See Strabo, comparing them to the Cyclopes, xiv. p. 653sqq.Callim.,in Del., 31. Stat.,Silv., iv. 6, 47, etc.909.Mythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 271.910.Nothing could be more awkward and childish, we say, than this fruitless attempt to disconnect the genealogies of Cain and of Seth, or to conceal the identity of names under a different spelling. Thus, Cain has a Son Enoch, and Seth a Son Enoch (also Enos, Ch'anoch, Hanoch—one may do what one likes with unvowelled Hebrew names). In the Cainite line Enoch begets Irad, Irad Mehujael, the latter Methusael, and Methusael, Lamech. In the Sethite line, Enoch begets Cainan, and this one Mahalaleel (a variation on Mehujael), who gives birth to Jared (or Irad); Jared to Enoch (number 3), who produces Methuselah (from Methusael), and finally Lamech closes the list. (SeeGenesis, iv. v.) Now all these are symbols (kabalistically) of solar and lunar years, of astronomical periods and of physiological (phallic) functions, just as in any other Pagan symbolical creed. This has been proven by a number of writers.911.SeeAnalysis of Ancient Mythology, ii. 760.912.vi. 9.913.SeeNew Encyclopædia, by Abraham Rees, F.R.S.914.SeeHebrews, v. 6; vii. 1,et seqq.915.The Æolian name of Mars was Areus (Ἄρευς), and the Greek Ares (Ἄρης) is a name over the etymological significance of which, Philologists and Indianists, Greek and Sanskrit scholars, have vainly worked to this day. Very strangely, Max Müller connects both the names Mars and Ares with the Sanskrit rootmar, whence he traces their derivation, and from which, he says, comes the name of the Maruts or Storm-gods. Welcker, however, offers a more correct etymology. (SeeGriech. Götterlehre, i. 415.) However it may be, etymologies of roots and words alone will never yield the Esoteric meaning fully, though they may help to useful guesses.916.As the same author shows:“The very name Vulcain appears in the reading, for in the first words (Gen., iv. 5) is to be found V'elcain, or V'ulcain, agreeably to the deepenedusound of the lettervau. Out of its immediate context, it may be read as,‘and the god Cain,’or Vulcain. If, however, anything is wanting to confirm the Cain-Vulcain idea, Fuerst says:‘קיןCain, the iron point of a lance, a smith(blacksmith), inventor of sharp iron tools and smith work’”(p. 278).917.Op. cit., p. 186.918.Append. de Cabiris ap. Orig. Gent., pp. 364, 376; and the latter statement on p. 357. See Faber'sCabiri, i. 8.919.Some derive the word from Paras which produced Pars, Pers, Persia; but it may be equally derived from Pitaras or Pitris, the Hindû progenitors of the Fifth Race—the Fathers of Wisdom or the Sons of“Will and Yoga”—who were called Pitaras, as were the divine Pitris of the First Race.920.See for these traditions theCollection of Persian Legends, in Russian, Georgian, Armenian, and Persian; Herbelot's narrativeLégendes Persanes,“Bibliothèque Orientale,”p. 298, 387, etc., and Danville'sMémoires. We give in a condensed narrative that which is scattered in hundreds of volumes in European and Asiatic languages, as well as in oral traditions.921.Genesis, iv. 16,et seqq.922.ThemainContinent perished in the Miocene times, as already stated.923.From Bede downwards all the chronologists of the Church have differed among themselves, and contradicted each other.“The chronology of the Hebrew text has been grossly altered, especially in the interval next after the Deluge”—says Whiston (Old Test., p. 20).924.ii. 170, 171.925.Hence king Solomon, whose traces are nowhere to be found outside of theBible. The description of his magnificent palace and city dovetail with those of the Persian tales, though they were unknown to all Pagan travellers, even to Herodotus.926.Herbelot,op. cit., p. 829.927.Orient. Trad., p. 454. See also Bailly'sLettres sur l'Atlantide.928.SeeOrient. Collect., ii. 119.929.Ibid.Remember that the Rabbins teach that there are to be seven successive renewals of the Globe; that each will last 7,000 years, the total duration being thus 49,000 years. (See Rabbi Parcha'sWheel; also Kenealy'sBook of God, p. 176.) This refers to seven Rounds, seven Root-Races, and sub-races, the truly Occult figures, though sorely confused.930.Tales of Derbent.931.Mergain, or Morgana, the fairy sister of King Arthur, is thus shown of Oriental descent.932.Where we find her, indeed, in Great Britain, in the romance of the Knights of the Round Table. Whence the identity of name and fairy-hood, if both heroines did not symbolize the same historical event which passed into a legend?933.Herbelot, p. 593;Armenian Tales, p. 35.934.To this day the aborigines of Caucasus speak of their mountains as Kap-kaz, using the consonantpinstead of the usualv(Kav-kaz or Caucasus). But their bards say that it requires seven months for a swift horse to reach the“dry land”beyond Kaf, holding North without ever deviating from one's way.935.Bailly thought he saw in this Horse a twelve-oared ship. The Secret Doctrine teaches that the early Third Race built boats and flotillas before it built houses. But the“Horse,”though a much later animal, has, nevertheless, a more occult primitive meaning. The crocodile and the hippopotamus were considered sacred and represented divine symbols, both with the ancient Egyptians and with the Mexicans. Poseidon is, in Homer, the God of the Horse, and assumes that form himself to please Ceres. Arion, their progeny, is one of the aspects of that“Horse,”which is a Cycle.936.The severed parts must be Norway and other lands in the neighbourhood of the Arctic Circle.937.Cosmas Indicopleustes inCollect. Novâ Patrum, t. ii. p. 188; also seeJourn. des Savants, Suppl. 1707, p. 20.938.The two Poles are called the“right”and“left ends”of our Globe—the Right being the North Pole—or the head and feet of the Earth. Every beneficent (astral and cosmic) action comes from the North; every lethal influence from the South Pole. They are much connected with and influence“right”and“left”hand magic.939.The more one approaches the Poles the less rotation is felt; at the Poles proper, the diurnal revolution is quite neutralized. Hence the expression that the Sphere is“motionless.”940.It is averred in Occultism that the land or island, which crowns the North Pole like a skull-cap, is the only one which prevails during the whole Manvantara of our Round. All the central continents and lands will emerge from the sea bottom many times in turn, but this land will never change.941.Bear in mind that the Vedic and Avestaic name of Fohat is Apâm-Napât. In theAvestahe stands between the Fire-yazatas and the Water-yazatas. The literal meaning is“Son of the Waters,”but these“Waters”are not the liquid we know, but Æther—the Fiery Waters of Space. Fohat is the“Son of Æther”in its highest aspect, Âkâsha, the Mother-Father of the primitive Seven, and of Sound or the Logos. Fohat is the Light of the Logos.942.This“Water”is the blood or fluid of Life which animates the Earth, compared here to a living body.943.Occult teaching corroborates the popular tradition which asserts the existence of a Fountain of Life in the bowels of the Earth and in the North Pole. It is the blood of the Earth, the electro-magnetic current, which circulates through all the arteries, and which is said to be found stored in the“navel”of the Earth.944.Occultism points to the Himâlayan Chain as that“belt,”and maintains that whether under the water or above, it encircles the Globe. The“navel”is described as situated towards the setting Sun or to the West of the Himavat in which lie the roots of Meru, which mountain is North of the Himâlaya. Meru isnot“the fabulous mountaininthe navel or centre of the earth,”but its roots and foundations are in that“navel,”while it is in the far North itself. This connects it with the“Central”Land“that never perishes”; the land in which“the day of the mortal lasts six months and his night another six months.”As theVishnu Purânahas it:“For the North of Meru there is, therefore, always night during day inother regions; for Meru is North of all the Dvipas and Varshas”(islands and countries). (Book ii. chap. viii.) Meru is therefore neither on Atlas as Wilford suggests, nor, as Wilson tried to show,“absolutely in the centre of the globe,”only because“relatively with the inhabitants of the several portions, to all of whom the East is that quarter where the sun first appears.”945.Even the Commentaries do not refrain from Oriental metaphor. The Globe is likened to the body of a woman,“Mother-Earth.”From her neck downward, means from the inland sea now beyond the impassable barrier of ice. The Earth, as Parâshara says,“is the mother and nurse, augmented with all creatures and their qualities, thecomprehenderof all the worlds.”946.For the Stanzas call this locality by a term translated in the Commentary asa place of no latitude(Niraksha), the Abode of the Gods. As a scholiast says in theSûrya Siddhânta(xii. 42-44):“Above them goes the sun when situated at the equinoxes; they have neither equinoctial shadow nor elevation of the pole (akshonnati).“In both directions from Meru are two pole-stars (dhruvatârâ), fixed in the midst of the sky, to thosewho are situated in places of no latitude(niraksha), both these have their place in the horizon.“Hence there is, in those cities [in that land], no elevation of the poles, the two pole-stars being situated in their horizon; but their degrees of co-latitude (lambaka) are ninety: at Meru the degrees of latitude (aksha) are of the same number.”(SeeVishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 208.)947.Wilford makes many mistakes. He identifies, for instance, Shveta-dvîpa, the White Island, the“island in the northern part of Toyambhudi,”with England, and then tries to identify it with Atala. (a nether region) and Atlantis. Now the Shveta-dvîpa is the abode of Vishnu (exoterically), and Atala is a hell. He also places it in the Euxine or Ikshu (Black) Sea, and then seems to connect it, in another place, with Africa and Atlas.948.Asiatick Researches, viii. 280.949.Op. cit.,ibid., p. 201.950.Every name in thePurânashas to be examined at least under two aspects, geographically and metaphysically, in its allegorical application;e.g., Nîla, the (blue) mountain which is one of the boundaries to the north of Meru, is again to be sought geographically in a mountain range in Orissa, and yet again in a mountain quite different from the others, in Western Africa. Jambu-dvîpa is Vishnu's dominion—the World, limited in thePurânasto our Globe, the region which contains Meruonly, and again it is divided to contain Bharata-varsha (India), itsbestdivision, and the fairest, says Parâshara. Likewise with Pushkara and all others.951.Ibid., p. 202.952.Sûrya Siddhânta, Whitney's Trans., v. 5.953.Asiatick Researches, iii. 300.954.Jambu, Plaksha, Shâlmali, Kusha, Krauncha, Shâka, and Pushkara.955.Such as Shâka and Pushkara, for instance, which do not yet exist, but into which will enter such lands as some portions of America, of Africa, and Central Asia, with the Gobi region. Let us bear in mind that Upadvîpas mean“root”islands, or the dry land in general.956.They were called Demons, Asuras, Giants, and monsters, because of their wickedness; and thus their country was likened to Atala—a Hell.957.Not on the river Nile, surely, but near the Nila mountains of the Atlas range.958.Asiatick Researches, iii. 225.959.See vols. viii, x, and xi, ofAsiatick Researches.960.Op. cit., iii. 326.961.Ibid.962.Says Wilford of the division of Atlantis and Bhârata or India, confusing the two accounts and Priyavrata with Medhâtithi:“This division was made by Priyavrata.... He had ten sons, and it was his intention to divide the whole world between them equally.... In the same manner Neptune divided the Atlantis between his ten sons: one of them had ... the extremity of the Atlantis”—which“is probably the old continent, at the extremity of which is Gades.... This Atlantis was overwhelmed with a flood; and it seems thatby the Atlantis, we should understand the antediluvian Earth, over which ten princes were born to rule, according to the mythology of the West [and of the East, also] butsevenof them only sate upon the throne.”(Op. cit., viii. 286.) Some also are of opinion that of the seven Dvîpassixwere destroyed by a flood. Wilford takes it to be“Gades which included Spain,”but it was Plato's island—rather.963.America, the“new”world, is thus, though notmuch, older—still itisolder—than Europe, the“old”world.964.If Div or Dev-sefid's (the Târadaitya's) abode was on theseventh stage, it is because he came from Pushkara, the Pâtâla (antipodes) of India, or from America. The latter touched the walls, so to say, of Atlantis, before the latter finally sank. The word Pâtâla meaning both the antipodal countries and infernal regions, these became synonymous in ideas and attributes as well as in name.965.Neither Atlantis, nor yet Shankha-dvîpa, was ever called“White Island.”When tradition says that“the White Island became black on account of the sins of the people,”it only means the denizens of the“White Island,”or Siddhapura, or Shveta-dvîpa, who descended to the Atlantis of the Third and Fourth Races, to“inform the latter; and who, having incarnated, became black with sin”figure of speech. All the Avatâras of Vishnu are said to come originally from the White Island. According to Tibetan tradition the White Island is the only locality which escapes the general fate of other Dvipas; it can be destroyed by neither fire nor water, for—it is the“Eternal Land.”966.Asiatick Researches, xi. 27.967.Genesis, ix. 1.968.How wise and grand, how far-seeing and morally beneficent are the laws of Manu on connubial life, when compared with the licence tacitly allowed to man in civilized countries. That those laws have been neglected for the last two millenniums does not prevent us from admiring their forethought. The Brâhman was a Grihasta, a family man, till a certain period of his life, when, after begetting a son, he broke with married life and became a chaste Yogi. His very connubial life was regulated by his Brâhman astrologer in accordance with his nature. Therefore, in such countries as the Punjâb, for instance, where the lethal influence of Mussulman, and later on of European, licentiousness, has hardly touched the orthodox Âryan castes, one still finds the finest men—so far as stature and physical strength go—on the whole Globe; whereas the mighty men of old have found themselves replaced in the Deccan, and especially in Bengal, by men whose generation becomes with every century—and almost with every year—dwarfed and weakened.969.Diseases and over-population are facts that can never be denied.970.In Mrs. Anna Swanwick's volume,The Dramas of Æschylus, it is said of“Prometheus Bound”(“Bohn's Classical Library,”p. 334), that Prometheus truly appears in it“as the champion and benefactor of mankind, whose condition: ... is depicted as weak and miserable in the extreme.... Zeus, it is said, proposed to annihilate these puny ephemerals, and to plant upon the earth a new race in their stead.”We see the Lords of Being doing likewise, and exterminating the first product of Nature and the Sea, in the Stanzas.“Prometheusrepresentshimself as having frustrated this design, and as being consequently subjected, for the sake of mortals, to the most agonizing pain, inflicted by the remorseless cruelty of Zeus. We have, thus, the Titan, the symbol of finite reason and free will [of intellectual humanity, or the higher aspect of Manas], depictedas the sublime philanthropist, while Zeus, the Supreme Deity of Hellas, is portrayed as the cruel and obdurate despot, a character peculiarly revolting to Athenian sentiment.”The reason for it is explained further on. The“Supreme Deity”bears, in every ancient Pantheon—including that of the Jews—adualcharacter, composed of light and shadow.971.The animal world, having simple instinct to guide it, has itsseasons of procreation, and the sexes become neutralized during the rest of the year. Therefore, the free animal knows sickness but once in its life—before it dies.972.Introduction to“Prometheus Bound,”p. 340.973.From προ-μῆτις,“forethought.”“Professor Kuhn,”we are told in the above-named volumes,The Dramas of Æschylus,“considers the name of the Titan to be derived from the Sanskrit word Pramantha, the instrument used for kindling fire. The rootmandormanth, implies rotatory motion, and the wordmanthâmi, used to denote the process of fire kindling, acquired the secondary sense of snatching away; hence we find another word of the same stock,pramatha, signifying theft.”This is very ingenious, but perhaps not altogether correct; besides, there is a very prosaic element in it. No doubt in physical nature, the higher forms may develop from the lower ones, but it is hardly so in the world of thought. And as we are told that the wordmanthâmipassed into the Greek language and became the wordmanthanô, to learn—that is to say, to appropriate knowledge, whenceprometheia, fore-knowledge, fore-thought—we may find, in searching, a more poetical origin for the“fire-bringer”than that displayed in its Sanskrit origin. The Svastica, the sacred sign and the instrument for kindlingsacredfire, may explain it better.“Prometheus, the fire-bringer, is the Pramantha personified,”continues the author,“and finds his prototype in the Âryan Mâtarishvan, a divine ... personage, closely associated with Agni, the fire-god of the Vedas.”Matih, in Sanskrit, is“understanding,”and a synonym of Mahat and Manas, and must be of some account in the origin of the name; Pramatih is the son of Fohat, and has his story also.974.Cronus is“Time,”and thus the allegory becomes very suggestive.975.It is complained by the author of the version and translator of“Prometheus Bound”that in this tracing of Io's wanderings,“no consistency with our own known geography is attainable”(p. 379). There may be good reason for it. First of all it is the journey and wandering from place to place of theRacefrom which the“tenth,”or Kalki Avatâra, so called, is to issue. This he calls the“kingly race born inArgos”(888). But Argos has no reference here to Argos in Greece. It comes fromargorarka—the female generative power symbolized in the Moon—the navi-formed Argha of the Mysteries, meaning the Queen of Heaven. Eustathius shows that, in the dialect of the Arg-ians, Io signified the Moon; while Esotericism explains it as the divine Androgyne, or the mystic Ten (10); in Hebrew 10 is the perfect number, or Jehovah. Arghya in Sanskrit is the libation cup, the navi-form or boat-shaped vessel in which flowers and fruit are offered to the Deities. Arghyanâth is a title of the Mahâ Chohan, meaning the“Lord of Libations”; and Arghyavarsha, the“Land of Libations,”is the mystery name of that region which extends from Kailâsa mountain nearly to the Shamo Desert—from within which the Kalki Avatâra is expected. The Airyâna-Varsedya of the Zoroastrians, as a locality, is identical with it. It is now said to have been situated between the Sea of Aral, Baltistan, and Little Tibet; but in olden times its area was far larger, as it was the birth-place ofphysicalhumanity, of which Io is the mother and symbol.976.Op. cit., p. 385, note.977.i. 569, 570.978.Alexander, who was better acquainted with Attock than with India—for he never entered India proper—could not have failed to hear the Indus, near its very sources, called Nîl and Nîlâ. The mistake—if mistake it is—is thus easily accounted for.979.That Io is identical, allegorically, with Isis and the Moon is shown by her being“cow-horned.”The allegory undeniably reached Greece from India, where Vâch—the“melodious Cow”of theRig Veda,“from whom mankind was produced”(Bhâgavata Purâna) is shown in theAitareya Brâhmanaas pursued by her father Brahmâ, who was moved by an illicit passion, and changed her into a Deer. Hence Io, refusing to yield to Jupiter's passion, becomes“horned.”The Cow was in every country the symbol of the passive generative power of nature, Isis, Vâch, Venus—the mother of the prolific God of Love, Cupid, but, at the same time, that of the Logos whose symbol, with the Egyptians and the Indians, became the Bull, as testified to by the Apis and the Hindû Bulls in the most ancient temples. In Esoteric Philosophy the Cow is the symbol of Creative Nature, and the Bull (her calf) the Spirit which vivifies her, or the“Holy Spirit,”as Dr. Kenealy shows. Hence the symbol of the horns. These were sacred also with the Jews, who placed on the altar horns of Shittim wood, by seizing which a criminal ensured his safety.980.Tuscul. Quæst., I. ii. 20.981.Strom., I. ii,Oper., i. 467, Ed. Potter's.982.Herodotus and Pausanias supposed that the cause of the condemnation was that Æschylus, adopting the Theogony of the Egyptians, made Diana the daughter of Ceres, and not of Latona. (See Ælian,Var. Hist., I. v. xviii; i. 433, Edition Gronov.) But Æschyluswasinitiated.983.The Sabasia was a periodical festival with Mysteries enacted in honour of some Gods, a variant on the Mithraic Mysteries. The whole evolution of the Races was performed in these Mysteries.984.Mrs. A. Swanwick,op. cit.985.See the foot-note (p. 431) concerning the etymology of προ-μῆτις orforethought. Prometheus confesses it in the drama when saying:O holy ether, swiftly-wingèd gales....Behold what I, a god, from gods endure.And yet what say I?Clearly I foreknowAll that must happen....... The Destined it behoves,As best I may, to bear, for well I wotHow incontestable the strength of Fate.... (105)“Fate”stands here for Karma, or Nemesis.986.Mankind is obviously divided into God-informed men and lower human creatures. The intellectual difference between the Âryan and other civilized nations and such savages as the South Sea Islanders, is inexplicable on any other grounds. No amount of culture, no generations of training amid civilization, could raise such human specimens as the Bushmen, the Veddhas of Ceylon, and some African tribes, to the same intellectual level as the Âryans, the Semites, and the Turanians so-called. The“Sacred Spark”is missing in them, and it is they who are the onlyinferiorraces on the Globe, now happily—owing to the wise adjustment of Nature which ever works in that direction—fast dying out. Verily mankind is“of one blood,”but not of the same essence. We are the hot-house, artificially quickened plants in Nature, having in us a spark, which in them is latent.987.The philosophical view of Indian metaphysics places the Root of Evil in the differentiation of the Homogeneous into the Heterogeneous, of the Unit into Plurality.988.Sap., i. 13.989.Gautama Buddha, named Shâkya Thüb-pa, is thetwenty-seventhof the last group, as most of these Buddhas belong to the Divine Dynasties which instructed mankind.990.Of these Buddhas, or the“Enlightened,”the far distant predecessors of Gautama, the Buddha, who represent, we are taught, once living? men, great Adepts and Saints, in whom the“Sons of Wisdom”had incarnated, and who were, therefore, so to speak, minor Avatâras of the Celestial Beings—eleven only belong to the Atlantean Race, and twenty-four to the Fifth Race, from its beginnings. They are identical with the Tirthankaras of the Jainas.991.This may account for the similarity of the artificial mounds in the United States of America, and the tumuli in Norway. It is this identity that has led some American Archæologists to suggest that Norwegian mariners haddiscoveredAmerica about one thousand years ago. (See Holmboe'sTraces de Bouddhisme en Norvège, p. 23.) There is no doubt that America is that“far distant land into which pious men and heavy storms had transferred the sacred doctrine,”as a Chinese writer suggested by his description to Neumann. But neither Professor Holmboe, of Stockholm, nor the American Archæologists, have guessed the right age of the mounds, or the tumuli. The fact that Norwegians may have re-discovered the land that their long-forgotten forefathers believed to have perished in the general submersion, does not conflict with the other fact that the Secret Doctrine of the land which was the cradle of physical man, and of the Fifth Race, had found its way into the so-called New World ages and ages before the“Sacred Doctrine”of Buddhism.992.SeePhysiological Selection, by G. J. Romanes, F.R.S.993.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 65.994.Exodus, xi.995.Wrote the late Brahmachârî Bawa, a Yogî of great renown and holiness:“Extensive works on‘Ashtar Vidiâ’and such other sciences were at different times compiled in the languages of the times from the Sanskrit originals. But they, together with the Sanskrit originals, were lost at the time of the partial deluge of our county.”(TheTheosophist, June, 1880,“Some Things the Âryans Knew.”) For Agnyastra, see Wilson'sSpecimens of the Hindû Theatre, i. 297.996.Some wonderful, artificially-made beast, similar in some way to Frankenstein's creation, which spoke and warned his master of every approaching danger. The master was a“Black Magician,”the mechanical animal was informed by a Djin, an Elemental, according to the accounts. The blood of a pure man alone could destroy him. See Part II, Section XXV,“Seven in Astronomy, Science, and Magic.”997.The four Karmic Gods, called the Four Mahârâjahs in the Stanzas.998.Mythical Monsters, p. 19.999.Travels in Egypt, vol. ii.1000.The Mythological Astronomy of the Ancients Demonstrated(p. 3), by a strangely intuitional Symbologist and Astronomer, a kind of a self-made Adept of Norwich, who lived in the first quartet of this century.1001.See Proctor,Knowledge, i. pp. 242, 400.1002.Rawlinson'sHerodotus, ii. 345.1003.The Great Pyramid, pp. 36, 37.1004.Staniland Wake,op. cit., pp. 6, 7.1005.Ibid.1006.The Mythological Astronomy of the Ancients Demonstrated, pp. 4, 5.1007.The term“Atlantean”must not mislead the reader to regard these as one race only, or even a nation. It is as though one said“Asiatics.”Many, multityped, and various were the Atlanteans, who represented several“humanities,”and almost a countless number of races and nations, more varied indeed than would be the“Europeans,”were this name to be given indiscriminately to the five existing parts of the world, which, at the rate colonization is proceeding, will be the case, perhaps, in less than two or three hundred years. There were brown, red, yellow, white and black Atlanteans; giants and dwarfs, as some African tribes comparatively are, even now.1008.Says a teacher inEsoteric Buddhism(p. 64):“In the Eocene age, even in its very first part, the great cycle of the Fourth Race men, the [Lemuro-] Atlanteans, had already reached its highest point [of civilization], and the great Continent, the father of nearly all the present continents, showed the first symptoms of sinking.”And on page 70, it is shown that Atlantis as a whole perished during the Miocene period. To show how the continents, races, nations and cycles overlap each other, one has but to think of Lemuria, the last of whose lands perished about 700,000 years before the beginning of the Tertiary period (p. 65), and the last of“Atlantis”only 11,000 years ago; thus both overlapping—one the Atlantean period, and the other the Âryan.1009.SeeTraité de l'Astronomie Indienne et Orientale, part iii.1010.Ceylon.1011.This is not so. The forefathers of the Âryan Brâhmans had their Zodiac and Zodiacal calculations from those born by Kriyâshakti power, the“Sons of Yoga”; the Egyptians from the Atlanteans of Ruta.1012.The former, therefore, may have registered time for seven or eight millions of years, but the Egyptianscould not.1013.Op. cit., p. 6.1014.This question was amply challenged, and as amply discussed and answered. SeeFive Years of Theosophy, Art.,“Mr. Sinnett'sEsoteric Buddhism,”pp. 325-346.1015.Ruins of Empires, p. 360. Volney says that, as Aries was in its 15th degree 1,447b.c., it follows that the first degree of Libra could not have coincided with the Vernal Equinox more lately than 15,194 yearsb.c., to which if you add 1,790 since Christ, when Volney wrote this, it appears that 16,984 years have elapsed since the (Greek or rather Hellenic) origin of the Zodiac.1016.The word“historical”is used, because, although historians have almost absurdly dwarfed the dates that separate certain events from our modern day, nevertheless, once that they are known and accepted, they belong to history. Thus, the Trojan Warisa historical event, which, though even less than 1,000 yearsb.c.are assigned to it, really took place more nearly 6,000 than 5,000 yearsb.c.1017.It is a historical fact that Sanchuniathon compiled the full record of the Phœnician religion from annals and state documents in the archives of theolderPhœnician cities, and wrote it in Phœnician characters in 1,250b.c.1018.Prof. Virchow, in Appendix I, to Schliemann'sIlios. Murray, 1880.1019.Gosse writes of the latter:“She is set down a thorough heretic, not at all to be believed, a manufacturer of unsound natural history, an inventor of false facts in science.”(Romance of Natural History, 2nd Series, p. 227.)1020.Pp. 9, 10.1021.Popular Science Monthly, No. 60, April, 1877.1022.Dr. Cover writes:“That famous bird of Washington was a myth; either Audubon was mistaken, or else, as some do not hesitate to affirm, heliedabout it.”1023.Ibid., pp. 10, 11.1024.Mythical Monsters, p. 13, note.1025.So far back as July, 1888, at a time when the MS. of this work had not yet left my writing table, andThe Secret Doctrinewas utterly unknown to the world, it was already being denounced as a product of my brain and no more. These are the flattering terms in which theEvening Telegraph(of America) referred to this still unpublished work in its issue of June 30, 1888:“Among the fascinating books for July readingis Mme. Blavatsky's new book on Theosophy ... (!)The Secret Doctrine.... But because she can soar back into the Brahmin ignorance ... (!?)is no proof that everything she says is true.”And once the prejudiced verdict has been given on the mistaken notion that my book was out, and that the reviewer had read it—neither of which was or could be the case—now that it is really out, the critic will have to support his first statement, whether correct or otherwise, and will get out of it, probably by a more slashing criticism than ever.1026.Science of Language, p. 168.1027.The Human Species, p. 274.1028.See above, the diagram of the Genealogical Tree of the Fifth Race.1029.The Hegelian doctrine, which identifies Absolute Being or“Be-ness”with“Non-Being,”and represents the Universe as an Eternal Becoming, is identical with the Vedânta Philosophy.1030.The Religions of India, p. xiii.1031.Myer'sQabbalah, p. 175.1032.See De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iii. pp. 218et seqq.1033.Op. cit.,ibid.1034.SeeGenesisand the authorized chronology. In chapter viii,“Noah leaveth the ark”—2,348b.c.In chapter x,“Nimrod the first monarch,”stands over 1,998b.c.1035.Annales de Philosophie Chrétienne, June, 1860, p. 415.1036.April 30, 1860.1037.“I will mention to thee the writings ... respecting the belief and institutions of the Sabæans,”he says.“The most famous is the Book,The Agriculture of the Nabatheans, which has been translated by Ibn Wahohijah. This book is full of heathenish foolishness.... It speaks of preparations of Talismans, the drawing down of the powers of the Spirits, Magic, Demons, and Ghouls, which make their abode in the desert.”(Maimonides, quoted by Dr. D. Chwolsohn;Die Ssabier und der Ssabismus, ii. 458.) The Nabatheans of Mount Lebanon believed in the seven Archangels, as their forefathers had believed in the seven Great Stars, the abodes and bodies of these Archangels, which are believed in to this day by the Roman Catholics, as is shown elsewhere.1038.SeeIsis Unveiled, ii. 197.1039.i. 354.1040.Sayce;cf., p. 115, 2nd ed.1041.Op. cit., pp. 418, 419.1042.Ibid., p. 118.1043.Simply, the womb, the“Holy of Holies”with the Semites.1044.See the Valentinian Table in Epiphanius,Adv. Hær., I. xxxi. 2.1045.But it was not so in reality, as witness their prophets. It is the later Rabbis and the Talmudic scheme that killed out all spirituality from the body of their symbols; leaving only their Scriptures—a dead shell, from which the soul has departed.1046.SeeII Samuel, vi. 16-22.1047.Psalms, xxiv. 3.1048.II Kings, xxiii. 7; see Dunlap,Sôd; The Mysteries of Adoni, p. 41.1049.Judges, xxi. 21, 23et passim.1050.I Kings, xviii. 26.1051.Isis Unveiled, ii. 49.1052.Ibid., ii. 444.1053.The author of theQabbalahmakes several attempts to prove conclusively the antiquity of theZohar. Thus he shows that Moses de Leon could not be the author or the forger of the Zoharic works in the thirteenth century, as he is accused of being, since Ibn Gebirol gave out the same philosophical teaching 225 years before the day of Moses de Leon. No true Kabalist or scholar will ever deny the fact. It is certain that Ibn Gebirol based his doctrines upon the oldest Kabalistic sources, namely, the ChaldæanBook of Numbers, as well as some no longer extant Midrashim, the same, no doubt, as those used by Moses de Leon. But it is just the difference between the two ways of treating the same Esoteric subjects, which—while proving the enormous antiquity of the Esoteric System—points to a decided ring of Talmudistic and even Christian sectarianism in the compilation and glossaries of the Zoharic system by Rabbi Moses. Ibn Gebirolnever quotedfrom the Scriptures to enforce the teachings (Myer'sQabbalah, p. 7). Whereas Moses de Leon has made of theZoharthat which it has remained to this day,“a running commentary on the Five Books, or Pentateuch”(ibid.), with a few later additions made by Christian hands. One follows the Archaic Esoteric Philosophy; the other, only that portion which was adapted to thelostBooks of Moses restored by Ezra. Thus, while the system, or the trunk on which the primitive originalZoharwas engrafted, is of an immense antiquity, many of the (later) Zoharic offshoots are strongly coloured by the peculiar views held by Christian Gnostics (Syrian and Chaldæan), the friends and co-workers of Moses de Leon who, as shown by Munk, accepted their interpretations.1054.See Franck'sKabbala, Preface.1055.i. 14.1056.See Schwartze,op. cit.,pagg.359, 361,et seqq.1057.Sayce,Hibbert Lectures, 1887, p. 374.1058.Timæus, the Locrian, speaking of“Arka”[Arche], calls her“the principle of best things”(Ἀρχὰ τῶν ἁρίστων). The wordarcane,“hidden,”or secret, is derived from this.“To no one is theArcaneshown except to the ... Most High”(Codex Nazaræus)—alluding to Nature the female, and Spirit, the male Power. Æsculapius, as a Sun-God was calledArchagetas,“born from the Archa,”the divine Virgin-Mother of the Heavens. (See Kenealy,Book of God, p. 10.)1059.Kenealy,op. cit.,ibid.1060.This is composed of ten dots arranged triangularly in four rows. It is the Tetragrammaton of the Western Kabalists.1061.From an MS.1062.See G. Maspéro,Guide au Musée Boulaq, 1884, p. 168, No. 1981.1063.Ibid., p. 169, No. 1998.1064.Ibid., p. 172, No. 2068.1065.The student must be aware that Jethro is not called the“father-in-law”of Moses because Moses was really married to one of his seven daughters. Moses was an Initiate, if he ever existed, and as such an Ascetic, a Nazar, and could never have been married. It is an allegory like everything else. Zipporah (the“shining”) is one of the personified Occult Sciences given by Reuel-Jethro, the Midian priest Initiator, to Moses, his Egyptian pupil. The“well”by which Moses sat down in his flight from the Pharaoh symbolizes the“Well of Knowledge.”1066.i. pp. 106-108 and elsewhere.1067.In Hebrew the phallic symbol Lingam and Yoni.1068.See Vol. I, Stanza IV, Shloka 3.1069.It is at that Step that one arrives on the plane of the level or floor and open entrance to the King's Chamber, the Egyptian“Holy of Holies.”1070.The Candidate for Initiation always personified the God of the Temple he belonged to, as the High Priest personified the God at all times; just as the Pope now personates Peter and even Jesus Christ upon entering the inner sanctuary—the Christian“Holy of Holies.”1071.Genesis, i. 27.1072.Jehovah says to Moses:“the summation of my name issacr, the carrier of the germ”—phallus.“It is ... the vehicle of enunciation, and truly enough, as thesacr, or carrier of the germ, its use passed down through ages to thesacr-factumof the Roman priest, and thesacr-fice, andsacr-mentof the English speaking race.”(Source of Measures, p. 236.) Hence marriage is asacramentin the Greek and Roman Churches.1073.4to, London, 1684, vol. i. pp. 120, 121.1074.Op. cit., p. 67.1075.Source of Measures, 159.1076.Op. cit., p. 187.1077.Op. cit., p. 271.1078.From the same author. See also the Section on“The Symbolism of the Mystery Names Iao and Jehovah.”1079.InGenesis(iv. 26), it is mis-translated.“And he called his name Enos [man]: then began men to call upon the name of the Lord”—which has no sense in it, since Adam and the others must have done the same.1080.Strictly speaking, the Jews are an artificial Âryan race, born in India, and belonging to the Caucasian division. No one who is familiar with the Armenians and the Parsîs can fail to recognize in the three the same Âryan, Caucasian type. From the seven primitive types of the Fifth Race there now remain on Earth but three. As Prof. W. H. Flower aptly said in 1885:“I cannot resist the conclusion so often arrived at by various anthropologists—that the primitive man, whatever he may have been, has in the course of ages diverged into three extreme types, represented by the Caucasian of Europe, the Mongolian of Asia, and the Ethiopian of Africa, and that all existing individuals of the species can be ranged around these types.”(The President's Address at the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain, etc.) Considering that our Race has reached its fifth sub-race, how can it be otherwise?1081.Whenever such analogies between the Gentiles and the Jews, and later the Christians, have been pointed out, it has been the invariable custom of the latter to say that it was the work of the Devil who forced the Pagans to imitate the Jews for the purpose of throwing a slur on the religion of theone, true livingGod. To this Faber says very justly:“Some have imagined that the Gentiles were servile copyists of the Israelites, and that each point of similitude was borrowed from the Mosaical Institutes. But this theory will by no means solve the problem. Both because we find the very same resemblance in the ceremonies of nations far distant from Palestine, as we do in the rites of those who are in its immediate vicinity, and because it seems incredible that all should have borrowed from one which was universally disliked and despised.”(Pagan Idolatry, i. 104.)1082.Luke, i. 28.1083.Their consecrated Pillars (unhewn stones) erected by Abraham and Jacob wereLingams.1084.Op. cit., p. 67.1085.SeeIntroduction to the Old Testament, and also Bishop Colenso'sElohistic and Jehovistic Writers.1086.King'sGnostics and their Remains, p. 327, 2nd ed.1087.Ibid., p. 326.1088.Such a Pseudo-Kabalist was the Marquis de Mirville in France, who studied theZoharand other old remnants of Jewish Wisdom under the“Chevalier”Drach, an ancient Rabbi Kabalist converted to the Romish Church, and with his help wrote half a dozen volumes full of slander and calumnies against every prominent Spiritualist and Kabalist. From 1848 up to 1860 he persecuted unrelentingly the old Count d'Ourches, one of the earliest Eastern Occultists in France, a man the scope of whose Occult knowledge will never be appreciated correctly by his survivors, because he screened his real beliefs and knowledge under the mask of Spiritism.1089.SeeHibbert Lectures, 1887, pp. 101-115.1090.Exodus, xxii. 28.1091.Deut., iv. 19.1092.Jude, 8, 9.1093.SeeIsis Unveiled, ii. 487,et seqq.1094.Treat,Kiddusheem, 81. But see Myer'sQabbalah, pp. 92, 94.1095.Marangone, in hisDelle Grandezze del Archangelo Sancti Mikaele, exclaims:“O grandest Star, who followest the Sun who is Christ!... O living image of Divinity! O great thaumaturgist of the Old Testament! O invisible Vicar of Christ in his Church!...”The work is held in great honour in the Latin Church.1096.Pneumatologie, v. 516.1097.Ibid., p. 515.1098.Ibid., p. 514.1099.Isaiah, lxiii. 8, 9.1100.Metator and ἡγεμών.1101.Pneumatologie, p. 515.“La Face et le Représentant du Verbe.”1102.That which is called in theVendidâdFravarshi, the immortal part of an individual; that which outlives man—the Higher Ego, say the Occultists, or the Divine Double.1103.Darmesteter's Trans., p. 208.1104.Orm. Ahr., §§ 112, 113; quoted by Darmesteter,“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. iv. introd., p. lxxiv.1105.De Idol., ii. 373.1106.See De Mirville,ibid., p. 515.1107.Ibid.See also plates in King'sGnostics and their Remains.1108.P. 518.1109.The Book of Enoch the Prophet, p. xlviii. Ed. 1883.1110.Op. cit., pp. xxxiv, xxxv.1111.Saith Uriel in theBook of Enoch(xxvi. 3):“Those who have received mercy shall for ever bless God ... theEverlasting King”—who will reign over them.1112.Vishnu Purâna, III. ii; Wilson's Trans., iii. 31.1113.Matthew, xxiv. 27.1114.Luke, x. 18.1115.The ProtestantBibledefines Behemothinnocently—“Theelephantas some think”; see marginal note (Job, xl. 15) in the Authorized Version.1116.Job, xl. 19.1117.Astronomy, however, knows nothing of stars that havedisappeared, unless it be simply from visibility; but never from existence since the science of Astronomy became known. Temporary stars are onlyvariablestars, and it is believed that even thenewstars of Kepler and Tycho Brahé may still be seen.1118.This refers to the“Kings of Edom.”1119.Another proof, if any were needed, that the ancient Initiates knew of more thansevenplanets is to be found in theVishnu Purâna(II. xii) where, describing the chariots attached to Dhruva (the Pole Star), Parâshara speaks of“the chariots of thenineplanets,”which are attached by aërial cords.1120.Justin,Cum Tryphone, p. 284.1121.A division indicative of time.1122.Sanchuniathon calls Time the oldest Æon, Protogonos, the“First-born.”1123.Philo Judæus,Cain and his Birth, p. xvii.1124.Principles of Psychology, 474.1125.It is suggestive of that spirit of paradoxical negation so conspicuous in our day, that while the evolution hypothesis has won its rights of citizenship in Science as taught by Darwin and Hæckel, yet both the Eternity of the Universe and the Preëxistence of a Universal Consciousness, are rejected by modern Psychologists.“Should the Idealist be right, the doctrine of evolution is a dream,”says Mr. Herbert Spencer.1126.Zohar, 9b.1127.Verse 6.1128.Mercure Trismegiste,Pimandre, chap. i, sec. 16:“Oh, ma pensée, que s'ensuit-il? car je désire grandement ce propos. Pimandre diet, ceci est un mystère celé, jusques à ce jour d'hui. Car nature, soit mestant avec l'hôme, a produit le miracle très merveilleux, aîant celluy qui ie t'av diet, la nature de l'harmonie des sept du père, et de l'esprit.Nature ne s'arresta pas là, mais incontinent a produictsept hômes, selon les natures des sept gouverneursen puissance des deux sexes et esleuez.... La génération de cessepts'est donnée en ceste manière....”And a gap is made in the translation, which can be filled partially by resorting to the Latin text of Apuleius. The commentator, the Bishop, says:“Nature produced in him [man] seven men”(seven principles).1129.xxviii. 2-8.1130.Ibid.1131.Ibid., 17.1132.Ibid., 13-16.1133.Ibid., 18.1134.Ibid., 19.1135.xxxi. 16, 17. The only Pharaoh whom theBibleshows going down into the Red Sea was the king who pursued the Israelites, and who remained unnamed, for very good reasons perhaps. The story was surely made up from the Atlantean legend.1136.xxviii. 13, 14.1137.xxxi. 3-9.1138.Vishnu Purâna.I. xv.1139.This is pure allegory. The Waters are a symbol of Wisdom and of Occult Learning. Hermes represented the Sacred Science under the symbol of Fire; the Northern Initiates, under that of Water. The latter is the production of Nara, the“Spirit of God,”or rather Paramâtman, the“Supreme Soul,”says Kullûka Bhatta; Nârâyana, meaning“he who abides in the deep”or is plunged in the Waters of Wisdom—“water being the body of Nara”(Vâyu Purâna). Hence arises the statement that for 10,000 years they remained in austerity“in the vast ocean”; and are shown emerging from it. Ea, the God of Wisdom, is the“Sublime Fish,”and Dagon or Oannes is the Chaldæan Man-Fish, who emerges from the Waters to teach Wisdom.1140.Chap. v;“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. viii. p. 257.1141.This is explained by the able translator ofAnugîtâin a foot-note (p. 258) in these words:“The sense appears to be this: The course of worldly life is due to the operations of the life-winds which are attached to the Self, and lead to its manifestations as individual souls.”1142.Vaishvânara is a word often used to denote the Self—explains Nîlakantha.1143.Ibid., p. 259. Translated by Kâshinâth Trimbak Telang, M.A., Bombay.1144.Matthew, iii. 10.1145.Isaiah, x. 19.1146.Op. cit., i. 133.1147.1845, p. 41.1148.See Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionaryfor further information on above.1149.SeeFive Years of Theosophy, art.,“The Elixir of Life.”1150.The partaker of Soma finds himself both linked to his external body, and yet away from it in his Spiritual Form. Freed from the former, he soars for the time being in the ethereal higher regions, becoming virtually“as one of the Gods,”and yet preserving in his physical brain the memory of what he sees and learns. Plainly speaking, Soma is the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge forbidden by the jealous Elohim to Adam and Eve or Yah-ve,“lest man should become as one of us.”1151.We see the same in the modern exoteric religions.1152.Historical View of the Hindû Astronomy.Quoting from the work in reference to“Argabhatta”[? Âryabhatta] who is said to give a near approach to the true relation among the various values for the computations of the value of π, the author ofThe Source of Measuresreproduces a curious statement.“Mr. Bentley,”it is said,“was greatly familiar with the Hindû astronomical and mathematical knowledge.... This statement of his may then be taken as authentic. The same remarkable trait, among so many Eastern and ancient nations, ofsedulously concealing the arcana of this kind of knowledge, is a marked oneamong the Hindûs. That which was given out to be popularly taught, and to be exposed to public inspection,was but the approximate of a more exact but hidden knowledge. And this very formulation of Mr. Bentley will strangely exemplify the assertion; and, explained, will show that it [the Hindûexotericastronomy and sciences] was derivedfrom a system exact beyond the European one, in which Mr. Bentley himself, of course, trusted, as far in advance of the Hindû knowledge, at any time, in any generation”(pp. 86, 87).This is Mr. Bentley's misfortune, and does not take away from the glory of the ancient Hindû Astronomers, who were all Initiates.1153.The Secret Doctrine teaches that every event of universal importance, such as geological cataclysms at the end of one Race and the beginning of a new one, involving a great change each time in mankind, spiritual, moral and physical—is precogitated and preconcerted, so to say, in the sidereal regions of our planetary system. Astrology is built wholly upon this mystic and intimate connection between the heavenly bodies and mankind; and it is one of the great secrets of Initiation and Occult Mysteries.1154.See Darmesteter'sVendidâd, Introd., p. lviii.1155.SeeIsaiah, xiv. 12.1156.Genesis, vi.1157.The Nâgas are described by the Orientalists as a mysterious people whose landmarks are found abundantly in India to this day, and who lived in Nâga-dvîpa, one of thesevencontinents or divisions of Bhâratavarsha (old India); the town of Nagpur being one of the most ancient cities in the country.1158.xxviii. 3, 4.1159.Not less suggestive are the qualities attributed to Rudra Shiva, the great Yogî, the forefather of all the Adepts—in Esotericism one of the greatest Kings of the Divine Dynasties. Called the“earliest”and the“last,”he is the patron of the Third, Fourth, and the Fifth Root-Races. For, in his earliest character, he is the ascetic Dig-ambara,“clothed with the elements,”Tri-lochana, the“three-eyed,”Pancha-ânana, the“five-faced,”an allusion to the past Four and the present Fifth Race, for, though five-faced, he is only“four-armed,”as the Fifth Race is still alive. He is the“God of Time,”Saturn-Cronus, as his“drum”Damaru, in the shape of an hour-glass, shows; and if he is accused of having cut off Brahma's fifth head, and left him with only four, it is again an allusion to a certain degree in Initiation, and also to the Races.1160.Gustav Seiffarth's idea that the signs of the Zodiac were in ancient times only ten is erroneous. Ten only were known to the profane; the Initiates, however, knew them all,from the time of the separation of mankind into sexes, whence arose the separation of Virgo-Scorpio into two. This separation, owing to the addition of a secret sign and the Libra invented by the Greeks, instead of the secret name which was not given, made twelve. (SeeIsis Unveiled, ii. 456.)1161.The above is, perhaps, a key to the Dalaï Lama's symbolical name—the“Ocean”Lama, meaning the Wisdom-Ocean. Abbé Huc speaks of this.1162.Zohar, iii. 9b, 10a, Brody Ed. Cremona Ed. iii. fol. 4a, col. 14. Myer'sQabbalah, pp. 416, 417.1163.Such was the name given in ancient Judea to the Initiates, called also the“Innocents”and the“Infants,”i.e., once more“reborn.”Thiskeyopens a vista into one of theNew Testamentmysteries; the slaughter by Herod of the 40,000“Innocents.”There is a legend to this effect, and the event, which took place almost a centuryb.c., shows the origin of the tradition blended at the same time with that of Krishna and his uncle Kansa. In the case of theNew Testament, Herod stands for Alexander Jannæus (of Lyda), whose persecution and murder of hundreds and thousands of Initiates led to the adoption of theBiblestory.1164.Zohar, ii. 34.1165.i. § 16.1166.Op. cit., lxxiv. 13.1167.Ibid., § 33.1168.P. 16.1169.“Biographical and Critical Essay,”p. xxxviii.1170.Histoire de la Magic, pp. 16, 17.1171.Ibid.,loc. cit.1172.Whatdevilcould be possessed of more cunning, craft and cruelty than the Whitechapel murderer,“Jack the Ripper”of 1888, whose unparalleled, blood-thirsty and cool wickedness led him to slaughter and mutilate in cold blood seven unfortunate andotherwiseinnocent women! One has but to read the daily papers to find in those wife- and child-beating, drunken brutes (husbands and fathers!), asmallpercentage of whom is daily brought before the courts, the complete personifications of the devils of the Christian Hell!1173.Psalm, lxxxii.1174.Genesis, xvii. 7.1175.Op. cit., p. 209.1176.Ibid., pp. 144, 145.1177.Ibid., p. 146.1178.Op. cit., p. 9. After the Polymorphic Pantheism of some Gnostics came the Exoteric Dualism of Manes, who was accused of personifying Evil and making of the Devil a God—the rival of God himself. We do not see that the Christian Church has so much improved on that exoteric idea of the Manicheans, for she calls God her King of Light, and Satan the King of Darkness, to this day.1179.To quote in this relation Mr. S. Laing, in his admirable workModern Science and Modern Thought(p. 222):“From this dilemma [the existence of evil in the world] there is no escape, unless we give up altogether the idea of an anthropomorphic deity, and adopt frankly the scientific idea of a First Cause, inscrutable and past finding out; and of a universe whose laws we can trace, but of whose real essence we know nothing, and can only suspect or faintly discern a fundamental law which may make the polarity of good and evil a necessary condition of existence.”Were Science to know“the real essence,”instead of knowing nothing of it, the faint suspicion would turn into the certitude of the existence of such a law, and the knowledge that this law is connected with Karma.1180.Histoire de la Magie, pp. 196, 197.1181.Âkâsha isnotthe Ether of Science, as some Orientalists translate it.1182.Says Johannes Tritheim, the Abbot of Spanheim, the greatest Astrologer and Kabalist of his day:“The art of divine magic consists in the ability to perceive the essence of things in the Light of Nature [Astral Light], and by using the soul-powers of the spirit to produce material things from the unseen universe, and in such operations the Above and the Below must be brought together and made to act harmoniously. The Spirit of Nature [Astral Light] is a unity, creating and forming everything, and by acting through the instrumentality of man it may produce wonderful things. Such processes take place according to law. You will learn the law by which these things are accomplished, if you learn to know yourself. You will know it by the power of the spirit that is in yourself, and accomplish it by mixing your spirit with the essence that comes out of yourself. If you wish to succeed in such a work you must know how to separate spirit and life in Nature, and, moreover, to separate the astral soul in yourself and to make it tangible, and then the substance of the soul will appear visibly and tangibly, rendered objective by the power of the spirit.”(Quoted in Dr. Franz Hartmann'sParacelsus, pp. 164, 165.)1183.The real original text ofI Corinthians, xv. 44, rendered kabalistically and Esoterically would read:“It is sown asoulbody [not‘natural’body], it is raised aspiritbody.”St. Paul was an Initiate, and his words have quite a different meaning when read Esoterically. The body“is sown inweakness[passivity]; it is raised in power”(v. 43)—or in spirituality and intellect.1184.“The War in Heaven”(Theosophist, iii. 24, 36, 67), by Godolphin Mitford, later in life Murad Ali Beg. Born in India, the son of a missionary, G. Mitford was converted to Islam, and died a Mahomedan in 1884. He was a most extraordinary Mystic, of great learning and remarkable intelligence. But he left the Right Path and forthwith fell under Karmic retribution. As well shown by the author of the article quoted,“The followers of the defeated‘Elohim’first massacred by the victorious Jews [the Jehovites], and then persuaded by the victorious Christians and Mohamedans, continued [nevertheless].... Some [of these scattered sects] ... have lost even the tradition of the true rationale of their belief—to worship in secrecy and mystery the Principle of Fire, Light, and Liberty. Why do the Sabean Bedouins (avowedly Monotheists when dwelling in the Mohamedan cities) in the solitude of the desert night yet invoke the starry‘Host of Heaven’? Why do the Yezidis, the‘Devil Worshippers,’worship the‘Muluk-Taoos’—the‘Lord Peacock’—the emblem ofPrideand of Hundred-eyed Intelligence [and of Initiation also], which was expelled from Heaven with Satan, according to an old Oriental tradition? Why do the Gholaites and their kindred Mesopotamo-Iranian Mohamedan Sects believe in the‘Noor Illahee’—the‘Light of the Elohim’—transmitted inanastasisthrough a hundred Prophet-Leaders? It is because they have continued in ignorant superstition the traditional religion of the‘Light Deities’whom Jahveh overthrew!”(p. 69)—issaidto have overthrown rather; for by overthrowingthemhe would have overthrown himself. The Muluk-Taoos is Maluk,“Ruler,”as is shown in the foot-note. It is only a new form of Moloch, Melek, Molech, Malayak, and Malachim—Messengers, Angels, etc.1185.So does every Yogi and even Christian, for one must take the Kingdom of Heavenby violence—we are taught. Why then should such a desire make of any one a Devil?1186.Acad. des Inscrip., xxxix. 690.1187.Fargard, xix. 47; Darmesteter's Trans., p. 218.1188.Vendidad, Far. xx. 12;op. cit., p. 222.1189.Ibid., Far. xix. 43;op. cit., p. 218.1190.From theVendidad Sadah, quoted by Darmesteter,op. cit., p. 223.1191.See the Gâtha in Yasna xliv.1192.Op. cit., p. 441.1193.Apollodorus, I. 7, 1.1194.Ovid.,Metam., I. 81.Etym. M., v. Προμηθεύς.1195.Pausanias, X. 4, 4.1196.Op. cit., p. 264.1197.Pausanias, II. 19, 5;cf.20, 3.1198.Timæus, p. 22.1199.Strom., I. p. 380.1200.Decharme,ibid., p. 265.1201.Opera et Dies, 142-145. According to the Occult Teaching, three Yugas passed away during the time of the Third Root-Race,i.e., the Satya, the Tretà, and the Dvâpara Yuga—answering to the Golden Age in its early innocence; to the Silver, when it reached its maturity; and to the Bronze Age, when, separating into sexes, it became the mighty Demi-gods of old.1202.Asgard and the Gods, pp. 11, 13.1203.Op. cit., p. 266.1204.Ibid., p. 258.1205.Ibid., p. 257.1206.Ibid., p. 258.1207.Op. cit., p. 145.1208.Transactions of the Royal Society, London, 1868.1209.The Age and Origin of Man.1210.The modern attempt of some Greek scholars (poor and pseudo scholars, they would have appeared in the day of the old Greek writers!) to explain the real meaning of the ideas of Æschylus—which, as being an ignorant ancient Greek, he could not express so well himself—is absurdly ludicrous!1211.Revue Germanique, 1861, pp. 356,et seqq.See alsoMémoires de la Société de la Linguistique, i. pp. 337.et seqq.1212.Quoted by Decharme,op. cit., pp. 258, 259. There is theupperandnetherpiece of timber used to produce this sacred fire by attrition at sacrifices, and it is the Aranì which contains the socket. This is proven by an allegory in theVâyuand otherPurânas, which tell us that Nimi, the son of Ikshvàku, had left no successor, and that the Rishis, fearing to leave the Earth without a ruler, introduced the king's body into the socket of an Arani—like an upper Aranì—and produced from it a prince named Janaka.“It was by reason of the peculiar way in which he was engendered that he was called Janaka.”See also Goldstücker'sSanskrit Dictionary,sub voce. (Vishnu Purána, Wilson's Trans., iii. 330.) Devaki, Krishna's mother, in a prayer addressed to her, is called“the Aranî whose attrition engenders fire.”1213.The Monad of the animal is as immortal as that of man, yet the brute knows nothing of this; it lives an animal life of sensation just as the first human would have lived, on attaining physical development in the Third Race, had it not been for the Agnishvâtta and the Mânasa Pitris.1214.Op. cit., p. 259.1215.Ἰαπετιονίδης.Theog., p. 528.1216.Theog., 565.1217.The Fallen Angels, therefore; the Asuras of the Indian Pantheon.1218.Decharme,op. cit., pp. 259, 260.1219.Ibid., p. 263.1220.Ibid., p. 261.1221.Die Herabkunft des Feuers und des Göttertranks(Berlin, 1859).1222.The italics are ours; they show how assumptions are raised to laws in our day.1223.Decharme,op. cit., p. 262.1224.Philosoph. Placit., iii. 3.1225.Baudry,Revue Germanique, 14 avril, 1861, p. 368.1226.Op. cit., pp. 264, 265.1227.SeeVishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., v. 96, note.1228.xiii. 55, 56.1229.“Womb of Light,”“Holy Vessel,”are the epithets of the Virgin.1230.The Virgin is often addressed as the“Morning Star”and the“Star of Salvation.”1231.Wilson translates:“Thou art kingly policy, the parent of order.”1232.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., iv. pp. 264, 265.1233.iii. 290.1234.SeeJoshua, xv, 15.1235.Surât xix.1236.See Mackenzie'sRoyal Masonic Cyclopædia,sub voce“Enoch.”1237.Khanoch, or Hanoch, or Enoch Esoterically means the“Initiator”and“Teacher,”as well as Enos, the“Son of Man.”(SeeGenesis, iv. 26.)1238.De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iii. 70.1239.Mackenzie,op. cit.,sub voc.1240.Hebrews, xi. 5.1241.De Mirville,ibid., p. 71.1242.Compare the“thieves and robbers”incident, p. 506,supra.1243.De Mirville,ibid., p. 73.1244.Ibid., p. 76.1245.Antiquities, ix. 2.1246.Cap. viii.1247.Says theZohar,“Hanokh had a book which was one with the Book of the Generations of Adam; this is the Mystery of Wisdom.”1248.Noah is heir to the Wisdom of Enoch; in other words, the Fifth is heir to the Fourth Race.1249.SeeIsis Unveiled, i. 575,et seqq.1250.See the illustration inIsis Unveiled, ii. 452.1251.See Danielo's criticisms upon De Sacy, in theAnnales de Philosophie, p. 393, deuxième article.1252.De Mirville,ibid., pp. 77, 78.1253.Ch. lxxix, Laurence's Trans.1254.Ibid., ch. lxiv.1255.Ibid.,loc. cit., v. 6.1256.Bailly,Astronomie Ancienne, i. 203, and ii. 216; De Mirville,ibid., p. 79.1257.De Mirville,ibid., p. 80.1258.City of God, XV. xxiii.1259.Op. cit., xxxii. 8, 9.1260.Of the Protestant Biblical Society of Paris, according to the version revised in 1824 by J. E. Ostervald.1261.With the Egyptian Gnostics it was Thoth (Hermes), who was chief of the Seven (seeBook of the Dead). Their names are given by Origen, as Adonai (of the Sun), Iao (of the Moon), Eloi (Jupiter), Sabao (Mars), Orai (Venus), Astaphai (Mercury), and, finally, Ildabaoth (Saturn). See King'sGnostics and their Remains, p. 344.1262.See Origen's Copy of the Chart or Diagramma of the Ophites, in hisContra Celsum.1263.See Part III of this Volume, Section IV, B,“On Chains of Planets and their Plurality.”1264.Exodus, xxxiii. 18, 19; see Myer'sQabbalah, p. 226.1265.Ibid.,loc. cit.1266.Supra, p. 481.1267.SeeRevelation, xxii. 16.1268.Op. cit., ii. 301.1269.Gnostics and their Remains.1270.II Samuel.1271.By very few though, for the creators of the material universe were always considered as subordinate Gods to the Most High Deity.1272.Op. cit., ii. 296, 297. Fürst gives citations from Lydus and Cedrenus in support of his statements.1273.See plate 77 in vol. i of Montfaucon'sAntiquities. The disciples of Hermes, after their death, go to his planet, Mercury—their Kingdom of Heaven.1274.Cornutus.1275.Lydus,De Mensibus, iv.1276.Preparat. Evang., I. iii. 2.1277.But see p. 480,supra, concerning the Gnostic Priapus.1278.Op. cit., p. 52.1279.Ibid., pp. 3, 4.1280.Let the reader refer to theZoharand the twoQabbalahsof Isaac Myer and S. L. MacGregor Mathers, with interpretations, if he would satisfy himself of this.1281.Ibid., p. 5.1282.Ibid., p. 12.1283.SeeBook of the Dead, xvii. 45-47.1284.Op. cit., i. 421, 422.1285.De la Croix Ansée,Mem. de l'Académie des Sciences, pl. 2, Nos. 8, 9, also 16, 2, p. 320; quoted inNatural Genesis, p. 423.1286.Vol. xviii. p. 393, pl. 4; Inman, fig. 38; Gerald Massey,op. cit.,ibid., p. 422.1287.Certainly not; for very often there are symbolsmade to symbolize other symbols, and these are in turn used in ideographs.1288.The R of the Slavonian and Russian alphabets (the Kyriletza alphabet) is also the Latin P.1289.Ibid., p. 423.1290.See Moor'sHindû Pantheon, plate xiii.1291.See Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary,sub voc.“Rudra.”1292.Described in theMission des Juifs, by the Marquis St. Yves d'Alveydre, the hierophant and leader of a large party of French Kabalists, as the Golden Age!1293.V. xxiii.1294.Translated from Burnouf's French Translation, quoted by Fitzedward Hall, in Wilson'sVishnu Purâna, ii. 307.1295.The more so since he is the reputed slayer of Tripurâsura and the Titan Târaka. Michael is the conqueror of the dragon, and Indra and Kârttikeya are often made identical.1296.Ibid., iv. 235.1297.Op. cit., XII. ii. 26-32; quoted inVishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., iv. 230. Nanda is the first Buddhist sovereign, Chandragupta, against whom all the Brâhmans were so arrayed, he of the Morya Dynasty, and the grandfather of Ashoka. This is one of those passages that do not exist in the earlier Paurânic MSS. They were added by the Vaishnavas, who, out of sectarian spite, were almost as great interpolators as the Christian Fathers.1298.Historical View of the Hindû Astronomy, p. 65, as quoted by Wilson,op. cit., p. 233.1299.SeeEzekiel, i.1300.In Quint. Lib. Euclid.1301.The Goddess Basht, or Pasht, was represented with the head of a cat. This animal was held sacred in Egypt for several reasons. It was a symbol of the Moon, the“Eye of Osiris”or the“Sun,”during night. The cat was also sacred to Sokhit. One of the mystic reasons was because of its body being rolled up in a circle when asleep. The posture is prescribed for occult and magnetic purposes, in order to regulate, in a certain way, the circulation of the vital fluid, with which the cat is preëminently endowed.“The nine lives of a cat”is a popular saying based on good physiological and occult reasons. Mr. Gerald Massey gives also an astronomical reason for it which may be found in vol. i. pp. 322, 323, of the present work.“The cat saw the sun, had it in its eye by night [was the eye of night], when it was otherwise unseen by men [for as the Moon reflects the light of the Sun, so the cat was supposed to reflect it on account of its phosphorescent eyes].Wemight say the moonmirroredthe solar light, because we havelooking glasses. With them the cat's eyewasthe mirror.”(Luniolatry Ancient and Modern, p. 2.)1302.Ezekiel, i. 4, 15, 16, 20.1303.Eccles., i. 6.1304.Fol. 87, col. 346.1305.Vol. ii. pp. 299, 300.1306.Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie, i. 124. Also inT'sang-t-ung-ky, by Wei-Pa-Yang.1307.Cocker'sChristianity and Greek Philosophy, xi. p. 377.1308.The cry of despair uttered by Count de Montlosier, in hisMystères de la Vie Humaine(p. 117), is a warrant that the Cause of“excellence and goodness,”supposed by Plato to pervade the Universe is neitherhisDeity, norourWorld.“Au spectacle de tant de grandeur opposé à celui de tant de misère, l'esprit qui se met à observer ce vaste ensemble, se represente je ne sais quelle grande divinité,qu' une divinité, plus grande et plus pressanteencore, aurait comme brisée et mise en pièces en dispersant les débris dans tout l'Univers.”The“still greater and still more exacting divinity”than the God of this world, supposed to be so“good”—is Karma. And this true Divinity shows well that the lesser one, ourinnerGod (personal for the time being), has no power to arrest the mighty hand of this greater Deity—the Cause awakened by our actions generating smaller causes—which is called the Law of Retribution.1309.SeeIsis Unveiled, i. xii and xviii.1310.Stobæus,Ecl., i. 862.1311.The Svastika is certainty one of the oldest symbols of the Ancient Races. In our century, says Kenneth R. H. Mackenzie (Royal Masonic Cyclopædia), the Svastika“has survived in the form of the mallet”in the Masonic Fraternity. Among the many“meanings,”given by the author, we do not find the most important, Masons evidently being ignorant of it.1312.Isis Unveiled, i. 508.1313.Ibid., p. 506.1314.Ibid., p. 572.1315.Ezekiel, ix. 4.1316.Exodus, xii. 22.1317.viii. 29.1318.Op. cit., p. 204.1319.See Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary.1320.The Source of Measures, p. 204.1321.Ibid., p. 205.1322.See Moor'sHindû Pantheon, where Vittoba's left foot, in the figure of his idol, bears the mark of the nails.1323.See Dr. Lundy'sMonumental Christianity, fig. 72.1324.Source of Measures, p. 52.1325.Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie, ii. 88.1326.The“Heavens”are identical with“Angels,”as already stated.1327.Philosophumena, vi. 48; quoted by King,op. cit., p. 200.1328.Op. cit., x. 3, 4.1329.Pistis Sophia,pag.378; King,ibid.,loc. cit.1330.See the Section on“The Chronology of the Brâhmans,”p. 69,supra.1331.As confessed by C. W. King, the great authority on Gnostic antiquities, these“Gnostic”gems are not the work of the Gnostics, but belong to Pre-Christian periods, and are the work of“magicians”(op. cit., p. 241).1332.King,ibid., p. 218.1333.The lack of intuition in Orientalists and Antiquarians past and present, is remarkable. Thus, Wilson, the translator ofVishnu Purâna, declares in his Preface that in theGaruda Purânahe found“no account of the birth of Garuda.”Considering that an account of“Creation”in general is given therein, and that Garuda is coëternal with Vishnu, the Mahâ Kalpa, or Great Life-Cycle, beginning with and ending with themanifestingVishnu, what other account of Garuda's birth could be expected!1334.Ibid.,loc. cit.1335.SeeRevelation, xvii. 2 and 10; andLeviticus, xxiii. 15 to 18; the first passage speaking of the“seven Kings,”of whomfivehave gone; and the second about the“seven Sabbaths,”etc.1336.Op. cit., x. 5-7.1337.Pistis Sophiais an extremely important document, a genuine Evangel of the Gnostics, ascribed, at random to Valectinus, but much more probably a Pre-Christian work as to its original. A Coptic MS. of this work was brought back by Bruce from Abyssinia and discovered by Schwartze, in the British Museum, quite accidentally, and translated by him into Latin. The text and Schwartze's version were published by Petermann in the year 1853. In the text itself the authorship of this Book is ascribed to Philip the Apostle, whom Jesus bids sit down and write the revelation. It is genuine and ought to be as canonical as any other Gospel. Unfortunately it remains to this day untranslated into English.1338.King,op. cit., p. 200.1339.In the Cycle of Initiation, which was very long, Water represented the first and lower steps toward purification, while trials connected with Fire came last. Water could regenerate the Body of Matter; Fire alone, that of the Inner Spiritual Man.1340.Chap. ix.1341.See the Introduction by Káshináth Trimbak Telang, M.A.1342.“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. viii. p. 276.1343.Ibid.1344.Ibid.1345.Pp. 258, 259.1346.Ibid., p. 257.1347.Ibid., p. 259.1348.In the astronomical and cosmical key, Vaishvânara is Agni, son of the Sun, or Vishvânara, but in the psycho-metaphysical symbolism it is the Self, in the sense of non-separateness,i.e., both divine and human.1349.Here the speaker personifies the said divine Self.1350.Ibid.1351.Compare with these“pairs of opposites,”in theAnugîtâ, the“pairs”of Æons, in the elaborate system of Valentinus, the most learned and profound Master of the Gnosis. As the“pairs of opposites,”male and female, are all derived from Âkâsha (undeveloped and developed, differentiated and undifferentiated, or Self or Prajâpati), so are the Valentinian“pairs”of male and female Æons shown to emanate from Bythos, the preëxisting eternal Depth, and in their secondary emanation from Ampsiu-Ouraan, or sempiternal Depth and Silence, the second Logos. In the Esoteric emanation there are seven chief“pairs of opposites”; and so also in the Valentinian system there were fourteen, or twice seven. Epiphanius“copied one pair twice over,”Mr. C. W. King thinks,“and thus adds one pair to the proper fifteen.”(The Gnostics and their Remains, pp. 263, 264.) Here King falls into the opposite error; the pairs of Æons are not 15 (a“blind”) but 14, as thefirstÆon is That from which others emanate, Depth and Silence being the first and only emanation from Bythos. As Hippolytus shows:“The Æons of Valentinus are confessedly thesixRadicals of Simon (Magus),”with theseventh, Fire, at their head. And these are: Mind, Intelligence, Voice, Name, Reason and Thought, subordinate to Fire, the Higher Self, or precisely the“Seven Winds”or the“Seven Priests”ofAnugîtâ.1352.Not necessarily at death only, but during Samâdhi or mystic trance.1353.All the words and sentences between parenthetical marks are the writer's. This is translated directly from the Latin translation. King's translation conforms too much to Gnosticism as explained by the Church Fathers.1354.Barbelo is one of the three“Invisible Gods,”and, as C. W. King believes, includes the“Divine Mother of the Saviour,”or rather Sophia Achamoth (cf.Pistis Sophia, pag. 359).1355.Pagg.378, 379.1356.In otherPurânasJatâyu is the son of Aruna, Garuda's brother, both the sons of Kashyapa. But all this is external allegory.1357.IX. viii. 12, 13.1358.From Burnouf's Translation; see Wilson'sVishnu Purâna, iii. 300.1359.Wilson,ibid., p. 302, note.1360.SeeVâyu Purâna, which places him in the list of the forty renowned sons of Kashyapa.1361.The Ordinances of Manu, i. 16; Burnell's Translation, p. 3, note.1362.Ibid., 27; p. 5.1363.Vol. i. pp. 355,et seqq.1364.Orthodoxie Maçonnique Suivie de la Maçonnerie Occulte et de l'Initiation Hermétique, J. M. Ragon, p. 430; see also the whole of Chapter XXVII,“Puissance des Nombres d'après Pythagore”for what follows.1365.The reason for it is simple, and was given inIsis Unveiled. In geometry, one straight line fails to represent a perfect figure, nor can two straight lines constitute a perfect figure. The triangle is the first perfect figure.1366.Ragon,ibid., p. 428, note.1367.Ibid., p. 431.1368.Op. cit., p. 113.1369.Now what is the meaning and the reason of this figure? The reason is that Manas is thefifthprinciple, and that the Pentagon is the symbol of Man—not only of the five-limbed, but rather of thethinking, consciousMan.1370.The reason for it becomes apparent when Egyptian symbology is studied. See further on.1371.Ibid., p. 114.1372.Ibid., pp. 114, 115.1373.Book of the Dead, lxxxviii. 2.1374.Philosophumena, v. 14.1375.SeePhilosophumena, v. 14.1376.So is Brahma'sfifthhead, said to be lost, burnt to ashes by Shiva's“central eye”; Shiva being also Panchânana“five-faced.”Thus the number is preserved and secrecy maintained on the true Esoteric meaning.1377.“When the Sun passes away behind the 30th degree of Makara and will reach no more the sign of the Mînam (Pisces) then the Night of Brahmâ has come.”1378.Death of every physical thing truly; but Mâra is also the unconscious quickener of the birth of the Spiritual.1379.Osiris is called in theBook of the Dead(cxlii. B. 17)“Osiris, the double crocodile.”“He is the good and the bad Principle; the Day and the Night Sun, the God and the mortal man.”Thus far the Macrocosm and the Microcosm.1380.Op. cit., p. 117.1381.King'sGnostics and their Remains, p. 297.1382.Reflecting on the cross, the author ofThe Source of Measuresshows that this candlestick in the Temple“was so composed that, counting on either side, there werefourcandle-sockets; while, at the apex, there beingone in commonto both sides, there were in fact 3 to be counted on the one side and 4 on the other, making in all the number 7, upon the self-same idea of one in common with the cross display. Take a line of one unit in breadth by 3 units long, and place it on an incline; take another of 4 units long, and lean it upon this one, from an opposite incline, making the top unit of the 4 in length the corner or apex of a triangle. This is the display of the candlestick. Now, take away the line of 3 units in length, andcrossit on the one of 4 units in length, and the cross form results. The same idea is conveyed in the six days of the week in Genesis, crowned by the seventh, which was used by itself as a base of circular measure”(p. 51).1383.From a MS. supposed to be by“St. Germain,”embodied by Ragon,op. cit., p. 434.1384.It had no such meaning in the beginnings, nor during the earlier dynasties.1385.From an unpublished MS.1386.From St. Germain's MS.1387.Yet this sense, if once mastered, will turn out to be the secure casket which holds the keys to the Secret Wisdom. True, a casket so profusely ornamented that its fancy-work hides and conceals entirely any spring for opening it, and thus makes the unintuitional believe it has not, and cannot have, any opening at all. Still the keys are there, deeply buried, yet ever present to him who searches for them.1388.Vishnu Purúna, I. xv; Wilson's Trans., ii. 29.1389.Quoted in Gerald Massey'sThe Natural Genesis, i. 427.1390.With the Christians, most undeniably. With the Pre-Christian Symbologists it was, as said, the Bed or Couch of Torture during the Initiation Mystery, the“Crucifix”being placed horizontally, on the ground, and not erect, as at the time when it became the Roman gallows.1391.So it was, and could not be otherwise. Julian, the Emperor, was an Initiate, and as such knew well the“mystery-meaning”both metaphysical and physical.1392.Op. cit.,ibid., p. 433.1393.Book of the Dead.xxxix. Apophis or Apap is the Serpent of Evil, the symbol of human passions. The Sun (Osiris-Horus) destroys him, and Apap is thrown down, bound and chained. The God Aker, the“Chief of the Gate of the Abyss”of Aker, the Realm of the Sun (xv. 39), binds him. Apophis is the enemy of Ra (Light), but the“great Apap has fallen!”exclaims the Defunct.“The Scorpion has hurt thy mouth,”he says to the conquered enemy (xxxix. 7). The Scorpion is the“worm that never dies”of the Christians. Apophis is bound on the Tau or Tat, the“emblem of stability.”(See the erection of Tat in Tatoo, xviii.)1394.So have the crypts in Cis-Himâlayan regions where Initiates live, and where their ashes are placed for seven lunar years.1395.The Natural Genesis, i. 432.1396.The Cross and the Tree are identical and synonymous in symbolism.1397.lvii. 3.1398.Ibid., 5.1399.Sermon clx.1400.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., iii. 174, note by Fitzedward Hall.1401.Hence the Initiates in Greece called the Tau Γαιήιος,“son of Gaia,”“sprung from Earth,”like Tityos in theOdyssey(vii. 324).1402.Ragon,Orthodoxie Maçonnique, etc., pp. 432, 433.1403.Ibid., p. 433, note.1404.See theMahâbhârata,e.g., III. 189, 3, where Vishnu says,“I called the name of water Nârâ in ancient times, and am hence called Nârâyana, for that was always the abode I moved in (Ayana).”It is into the Water, or Chaos, the“Moist Principle”of the Greeks and Hermes, that the first seed of the Universe is thrown.“The‘Spirit of God’moves on the dark waters of Space”; hence Thales makes of it the primordial element and prior to Fire, which was yet latent in that Spirit.1405.See the bronze statue of Tripurântaka Shiva,“Mahâdeva destroying Tripurâsura,”at the Museum of the India House.1406.Ragon,ibid., p. 433, note.1407.There are learned Brâhmans who have protested against our septenary division. They are right from their own standpoint, as we are right from ours. Leaving the threeaspects, oradjunct principlesout of calculation, they accept only four Upâdhis, or Bases, including the Ego—the reflected image of the Logos in the Kârana Sharîra—and even“strictly speaking ... only three Upâdhis.”For purely theoretical metaphysical philosophy, or purposes of meditation, these three may be sufficient, as shown by the Târaka Yoga system; but forpractical occult teachingour septenary division is the best and easiest. It is, however, a matter of school and choice.1408.Commentary, Book ix. F. 19.1409.Protista are not animals. The reader is asked to bear in mind that when we speak of“animals,”the mammalians alone are meant. Crustacea, fishes, and reptiles are contemporary with, and most have preceded,physicalman in this Round. All were bisexual, however, before the age of mammalia in the closing portion of the Secondary or Mesozoic ages,yet nearer to the Palæozoic than the Cænozoic ages. Smaller marsupial mammalia are contemporary with the huge reptilian monsters of the Secondary.1410.Æneid, vi. 725-729.“First [Divine] Spirit within sustains the heavens, the earth and watery plains, the moon's orb and shining stars and the [Eternal] Mind diffused through all the parts [of Nature], actuates the whole stupendous frame and mingles with the vast body [of the Universe]. Thence proceedthe race of men and beasts, thevital principlesof the flying kind and the monsters which the Ocean breeds under its smooth crystal plane.”“All proceeds from Ether and from its seven natures”—said the Alchemists. Science knows these only in their superficial effects.1411.CompareDescent of Man, p. 164.1412.Bartlett'sLand and Water.1413.Source of Measures, p. 65. The author explains:“Notethat in Hebrew,Jared, the father of Enoch, is construed to be‘the mount of descent,’and it is said to be the same withArarat, on which the cubical structure ofNoah, orfoundation measure, rested.Jared, in Hebrew, is י־רד. The root derivations are the same with those ofArarat, ofacre, ofearth. The Hebrew י־רד isliterally, in British, Y R D; hence, inJared, is to be foundliterally, our English wordyard(and also י־רד, forJah, orJehovah, is rod). It is noteworthy that the son ofJared, viz.,Enoch, lived 365 years; and it is said of him, by rabbinical commentators, that the year period of 365 days was discovered by him, thus bringing, again,timeanddistancevalues together,i.e.,year timedescended, by coördination, through theyard, orJared, whothus was its father, in or throughEnoch; and truly enough, 1296 =yard(orJared) × 4 = 5184, the characteristic value of the solar day, inthirds, which, as stated, may be styled theparent, numerically, of the solar year”(ibid.). This, however, by the astronomical and numerical kabalistic methods. Esoterically, Jared is the Third Race and Enoch the Fourth—but as he is taken away alive he symbolizes also the Elect saved in the Fourth, while Noah is the Fifth from the beginning—the family saved from the Waters, eternally andphysically.1414.vii. 2, 3.1415.Five Years of Theosophy, pp. 202, 203.1416.Ibid., p. 200.1417.Oliver'sPythagorean Triangle, p. 104.1418.De Anim. Procr., 1027.1419.Oliver,ibid., p. 112.1420.Reuchlin è Cabala, l. ii; Oliver,ibid., p. 104.1421.InThe Source of Measures, the author shows (pp. 50, 51) that the figure of the cube unfolded in connection with the circle“becomes ... across proper, or of thetauform, and the attachment of the circle to this last gives theansated crossof the Egyptians.... While there are but 6 faces to a cube, the representation of the cross as the cube unfolded, as to the cross-bars, displays one face of the cubeas common to two bars, counted as belonging to either [i.e., once counted horizontally, and once vertically]; ... 4 for the upright, and 3 for the cross-bar, makingsevenin all. Here we have the famous 4 and 3 and 7.”Esoteric Philosophy explains thatfouris the symbol of the Universe in its potential state, or Chaotic Matter, and that it requires Spirit to permeate it actively;i.e., the primordialabstractTriangle has to quit its one-dimensional quality and spread across that Matter, thus forming amanifestedbasis on the three-dimensional space, in order that the Universe should manifest intelligibly. This is achieved by the cube unfolded. Hence theansatedcross as the symbol of man, generation and life. In Egypt Ank signified“soul,”“life”and“blood.”It is theensouled, livingman, the septenary.1422.Supra, p. 626.1423.Oliver,ibid., p. 114.1424.Pythag., p. 61.1425.Oliver,ibid., p. 172.1426.De Plac. Phil., p. 878.1427.See Oliver,ibid., p. 106.1428.Ibid., p. 108.1429.Reuchlin,ut supra, p. 689; Oliver,ibid., pp. 112, 113.1430.Oliver,ibid., p. 118.1431.Bucolica, Ecl. viii. 75.1432.Philo,De Mund. Opif.; Oliver,ibid., p. 172.1433.The seven Planets are not limited to this number because the Ancients knew of no others, but simply because they were the primitive or primordial“Houses”of the seven Logoi. There may be nine and ninety-nine other planets discovered—this does not alter the fact of these seven alone being sacred.1434.Oliver,ibid., pp. 173, 174.1435.Ibid.,loc. cit.1436.The Natural Genesis, i. 545.1437.Ibid.1438.InTimæus, iii.;ibid.1439.Oliver,ibid., p. 175.1440.See Section F.,infra,“The Seven Souls of the Egyptologists.”1441.The Seven Centres of Energy evolved, or rendered objective by the action of Fohat upon the One Element; or, in fact, the“Seventh Principle”of the Seven Elements which exist throughout manifested Kosmos. We may here point out that they are in truth the Sephiroth of the Kabalists; the“Seven gifts of the Holy Ghost”in the Christian system; and in a mystical sense, the seven children or sons of Devakî killed before the birth of Krishna by Kansa. Our seven principles symbolize all of these. We have to part or separate from them before we reach the Krishna or Christ-state, that of a Jîvanmukta, and centre ourselves entirely in the highest, the Seventh or the One.1442.Μοῖρα, is destiny, not“Fate,”in this case, as it is an appellation, not a proper noun. (See Wolf's transl.,Odyssey, xxii. 413.) But Moira, the Goddess of Fate, is a deity who, like Αἶσα,gives to all their portion of good and evil(Liddell and Scott's Lexicon), and is therefore Karma. By this abbreviation, however,the subjectto Destiny or Karma is meant, the Self or Ego, and that which is reborn. Nor is Ἀντιμῖμον Πνεύματος our conscience, but our Buddhî; nor is it again the“counterfeit”of Spirit but“modelled after,”or a“counterpart”(Aristoph.,Thesmophor., 27) of the Spirit—which Buddhî is, as the vehicle of Âtmâ.1443.The Gnostics and their Remains, pp. 37, 38.1444.Rig Veda, iii. 54. 16; ii. 29. 3, 4.1445.Prof. Roth (in Peter's Lexicon) defines the Angirasas as an intermediate race of higher Beings between Gods and Men; while Prof. Weber, according to his invariable custom of modernizing and anthropomorphizing the divine, sees in them the original priests of the religion which was common to the Âryan Hindûs and Persians. Roth is right.“Angirasas”was one of the names of the Dhyânîs, or Deva-Instructors (Guru-Devas), of the late Third, the Fourth, and even of the Fifth Race Initiates.1446.Ibid., x. 62. 1, 4.1447.Ibid., x. 90. 1.1448.Ibid., x. 90. 5.1449.Rig Veda, x. 113. 5.1450.Ibid., i. 35. 8.1451.Ibid.,loc. cit.1452.Ibid., ix. 86. 29.1453.Only three submerged, or otherwise destroyed, Continents—for the first Continent of the First Race exists to this day and will prevail to the last—are described in the Occult Doctrine, the Hyperborean, the Lemurian (adopting a name now known in Science), and the Atlantean. Most of Asia issued from under the waters after the destruction of Atlantis; Africa came still later, while Europe is the fifth and the latest continent—portions of the two Americas being far older. But of these, more anon. The Initiates who recorded theVedas—or the Rishis of our Fifth Race—wrote at a time when Atlantis had already gone down. Atlantis is thefourthContinent thatappeared, but thethirdthatdisappeared.1454.Compare Vishvakarman.1455.Ibid., x. 20. 1, 16.1456.Nor is this Archaic Teaching so veryunscientific, since one of the greatest Naturalists of the age—the late Professor Agassiz—admitted the multiplicity of the geographical origins of man, and supported it to the end of his life. The unity of the human species was accepted by the illustrious Professor of Cambridge (U.S.A.) in the same way as it is by the Occultists—namely, in the sense of their essential and original homogeneity and their origin from one and the same source,e.g., Negroes, Âryans, Mongols, etc., have all originated in the same way and from the same ancestors. These latter were all of one essence, though differentiated, since they belonged to seven planes which differed in degree though not in kind. That original physical difference was only a little more accentuated by that of geographical and climatic conditions, later on. This is not the theory of Agassiz, of course, but the Esoteric version. It is fully discussed in the Addenda, Part III.1457.See the enumeration of the seven Spheres—not the“Karshvare of the earth,”as generally believed—in Fargard xix. 30,et seqq.1458.The seven Worlds are, as has been said, the seven Spheres of the Chain, each presided over by one of the seven“Great Gods”of every religion. When the religions became degraded and anthropomorphized, and the metaphysical ideas nearly forgotten, the synthesis or the highest, the seventh, was separated from the rest, and that personification became theeighthGod, whom Monotheism tried to unify but—failed. In no exoteric religion is God really one, if analyzed metaphysically.1459.The six invisible Globes of our Chain are both“Worlds”and“Earths”as is our own, although invisible. But where could be thesixinvisible Earths onthisGlobe?1460.Vendîdâd, S. B. E., vol. iv. pp. lix. lx., and note.1461.SeeRig Veda, i. 34; iii. 56; vii. 10. 411, and v. 60. 6.1462.Vendîdâd,op. cit., p. 13.1463.Death came only after man had become aphysicalcreature. The men of the First Race, and also of the Second, dissolved and disappeared in their progeny.1464.Op. cit., p. 12.1465.I. xxiv. 1.1466.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., i. lxxx.1467.As Parâshara says:“These are the seven persons by whom in the several Manvantaras created beings have been protected. Because the whole world has been pervaded by the energy of the deity, he is entitled Vishnu, from the root Vish,‘to enter,’or‘'pervade’; for all the gods, the Manus, the seven Rishis, the sons of the Manus, the Indras, the sovereigns of the gods, all are but the impersonated might [Vibhûtayah, potencies] of Vishnu.”(Ibid., iii. 18, 19.) Vishnu is the Universe; and the Universe itself is divided in theRig Vedaintosevenregions—which ought to be sufficient authority, for the Brâhmans at all events.1468.Ibid., iii. 15.1469.Hymn xix. 53.1470.Vishnu isall—the worlds, the stars, the seas, etc. Vishnu“is all that is, all that is not.... [But] he is not a substance (Vastubhûta).”(Vishnu Purâna, Book II, Ch. xii; Wilson's Trans., ii. 309.)“That which people call the highest God is not a substance but thecauseof it; not one that is here, there, or elsewhere,not what we see, but that in which all is—Space.”1471.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 306.1472.Therefore it is said in thePurânasthat the sight at night of Dhruva, the polar star, and of the celestial Porpoise (Shishumâra, a constellation)“expiates whatever sin has been committed during the day.”(Ibid., p. 306.) The fact is that the rays of the four stars in the“circle of perpetual apparition”—the Agni, Mahendra, Kashyapa, and Dhruva, placed in the tail of Ursa Minor (Shishumâra)—focussed in a certain way and on a certain object, produce extraordinary results. The Astro-magians of India will understand what is meant.1473.Ibid., iii. 15.1474.Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary,sub voc.“Shiva,”p. 298.1475.Vishnu Purâna,op. cit., ii. 78.1476.In theRâmâyanait is Bâla-Râma, Krishna's elder brother, who does this.1477.With regard to the origin of Rudra, it is stated in severalPurânasthat his (spiritual) progeny,created in him by Brahmâ, is not confined to either thesevenKumâras or theelevenRudras, etc., but“comprehends infinite numbers of beingsin person and equipments like their(virgin) father. Alarmed at their fierceness, numbers, andimmortality, Brahmâ desires his son Rudra to form creatures of a different and mortal nature.”Rudrarefusing to create, desists, etc., hence Rudra is the firstrebel. (Linga,Vâyu,Matsya, and otherPurânas.)1478.Diti is shown to have been thus frustrated in the Dvâpara Yuga, during that period when the Fourth Race was flourishing.1479.Notwithstanding the terrible, and evidentlypurposed, confusion of Manus, Rishis, and their progeny in thePurânas, one thing is made clear: there have been and there will be seven Rishis in every Root-Race, called also Manvantara in the sacred books, just as there are fourteen Manus in every Round, the presiding Gods, the Rishis and sons of the Manus, being identical. (SeeVishnu Purâna, III. i; Wilson's Trans., iii. 19.) Six Manvantaras are given, the seventh being our own, in theVishnu Purâna. TheVâyu Purânafurnishes the nomenclature of the sons of the fourteen Manus in every Manvantara, and the sons of the seven Sages or Rishis. The latter are the progeny of the Progenitors of mankind. All thePurânasspeak of the seven Prajâpatis of this period or Round.1480.“Châkshusha was the Manu of the sixth period [Third Round and Third Race], in which Indra was Manojava”—Mantradruma in theBhâgavata Purâna. (Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., iii. 12.) As there is a perfect analogy between the Great Round (Mahâkalpa), each of the seven Rounds, and each of the seven great Races in every one of the Rounds—therefore, Indra of the sixth period, or Third Round, corresponds to the close of the Third Race, at the time of the Fall or the separation of sexes. Rudra, as the father of the Maruts, has many points of contact with Indra, the Marutvân, or“Lord of the Maruts.”Rudra is said to have received his name because of his weeping. Hence Brahmâ called him Rudra; buthe wept yet seven times more and so obtained seven other names—of which he uses one duringeach“period.”1481.Ibid., ii. 231.1482.InVishnu Puranâ, Book II. Chap. iv. (Wilson, ii. 205), it is stated that the“Earth,”“with its continents, mountains, oceans, and exterior shell, isfifty crores[five hundred millions] of Yojanas in extent”; to which the translator remarks:“This comprises the planetary spheres; for the diameter of the seven zones and oceans—each ocean being of the same diameter as the continent it encloses, and each successive continent being twice the diameter of that which precedes it—amounts to but two crores or fifty-four lakhs....‘Whenever any contradictions in different Purânas are observed, they are to be ascribed ... to differences of Kalpas andthe like.’”“The like”ought to read“occult meaning,”an explanation which is withheld by the commentator, who wrote for exoteric,sectarianpurposes, and was misunderstood by the translator for various other reasons, the least of which is—ignorance of the Esoteric Philosophy.1483.The Phœnix, although generally connected with the Solar Cycle of 600 years—the Western cycle of the Greeks and other nations—is a generic symbol for several kinds of cycles, ciphers being taken out or more added according to which cycle is meant.1484.SeeBook of Ali, Russian transl.1485.The tense is past, because the book is allegorical, and has to veil the truths it contains.1486.Oriental Collections, ii. 119; quoted by Kenealy,op. cit., pp. 175, 176.1487.Ibid.,loc. cit.1488.Op. cit., xvii. 9, 10.1489.Section VI;Leviticus, xxiii. 15,et seqq.1490.Vie de Notre Seigneur Jésus-Christ, Introduction; quoted by De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iv. 50.1491.See Suidas,sub voc.Ἥλιος.1492.Pliny,Hist. Nat., vii. 56.1493.“Menses in quinos dies descripserunt dies”(lviii. 9).1494.Lib. i. c. 26.1495.Hist. Nat., vii. 48, andLife of Numa, 16.1496.Mèm. Acad. Ins., xvi. c. 48; iii. 183.1497.Voyage en Sibérie, iii. 19.1498.The spheres of action of the combined Forces of Evolution and Karma are (1) the Super-spiritual or Noumenal; (2) the Spiritual; (3) the Psychic; (4) the Astro-ethereal; (5) the Sub-astral; (6) the Vital; and (7) the purely Physical Spheres.1499.Adbhutam, seeAtharva Veda, x. 105.1500.In Hindûism, as understood by the Orientalists from theAtharva Veda, the three Rajamsi refer to the three“strides”of Vishnu; his ascending higher step being taken in the highest world (A. V., vii. 99, 1;cf.i. 155, 5). It is the Divo Rajah, or the“sky,”as they think it. But it is something besides this in Occultism. The sentence,pâreshu gûhyeshu vrateshu(cf., i. 155, 3, and ix. 75, 2, or again, x. 114), inAtharva Veda, has yet to be explained.1501.Medical Review, July, 1844.1502.H. Grattan Guinness, F.R.G.S., in hisApproaching End of the Age, p. 258.1503.Lancet, 1842, 1843.1504.Having given a number of illustrations from natural history, the doctor adds:“The facts I have briefly glanced at are general facts,and cannot happen day after day in so many millions of animals of every kind.from the larva or ovum of a minute insect up to man,at definite periods, from a merechance or coincidence.... Upon the whole it is, I think, impossible to come to any less general conclusion than this, that,in animals, changes occur every three and a half, seven, fourteen, twenty-one, or twenty-eight days, or at some definite number of weeks”—or septenary cycles. Again, the same Dr. Laycock states that:“Whatever type the fever may exhibit,there will be a paroxysm on the seventh day.... fourteenth will be remarkable as a day of amendment... [either cure or death taking place]. If the fourth [paroxysm] be severe, and the fifth less so, the disease will end at theseventhparoxysm, and ... the change for the better ... will be seen on the fourteenth day ... namely, about three or four o'clock a.m., when the system is most languid.”(Approaching End of the Age, by Grattan Guinness, pp. 258 to 269, wherein this is quoted).This is pure“soothsaying”by cyclic calculations, and it is connected with Chaldæan Astrolatry and Astrology. Thus Materialistic Science—in its medicine,the most materialistic of all—applies our Occult laws to diseases, studies natural history with its help, recognizes its presence as a fact in Nature, and yet must needs pooh-pooh the same archaic knowledge when claimed by the Occultists. For if the mysterious Septenary Cycle is a law in Nature,and it is one, as proven; if it is found controlling both evolution andinvolution(or death) in the realms of entomology, ichthyology and ornithology, as in the kingdom of the animal mammalia and man—why cannot it be present and acting in Kosmos, in general, in its natural (though occult) divisions of time, races, andmentaldevelopment? And why, furthermore, should not the most ancient Adepts have studied and thoroughly mastered these cyclic laws under all their aspects? Indeed, Dr. Stratton states as a physiological and pathological fact, that“in health the human pulse is more frequent in the morning than in the evening for six days out of seven; and that on theseventhday it is slower.”(Edinburgh Medical and Surgical Journal, Jan. 1843;ibid., loc. cit.) Why, then, should not an Occultist show the same in cosmic and terrestrial life in the pulse of the Planet and Races? Dr. Laycock divides life bythreegreatseptenaryperiods; the first and last, each stretching over 21 years, and the central period or prime of life lasting 28 years, or four times seven. He subdivides the first intosevendistinct stages, and the other two intothreeminor periods, and says that:“The fundamental unit of the greater periods isone week of seven days,each day being twelve hours, and that single and compoundmultiplesof this unit, determine the length of these periods by the same ratio, as multiples of the unit of twelve hours determine the lesser periods.This law binds all periodic vital phenomena together, and links the periods observed in the lowest annulose animals, with those of man himself, the highest of the vertebrata.”(Ibid., p. 267.) If Science does this, why should she scorn the Occult information, that—to use Dr. Laycock's language—oneWeek of the Manvantaric (Lunar) Fortnight, of fourteen Days (or seven Manus), that Fortnight of twelve Hours in a Day representing seven Periods or seven Races—is now passed? This language of Science fits our Doctrine admirably. Mankindhaslived over“a week of seven days, each day beingtwelve hours,”since three and a half Races are now gone for ever, the Fourth is submerged, and we are now in the Fifth Race.1505.Op. cit., p. 269.1506.See for the length of such cycles or Yugas inVriddha Gargaand other ancient astronomical sections (Jyotisha). They vary from the cycle of five years—which Colebrooke calls“the cycle of the Vedas,”specified in the institutes of Parâshara,“and the basis of calculation for larger cycles”(Miscell. Essays, i. 106 and 108)—up to the Mahâ Yuga or the famous cycle of 4,320,000 years.1507.The Hebrew word for“week”isseven; and any length of time divided bysevenwould have been a“week”with them—even 49,000,000 years, as it is seven times seven millions. But their calculation is throughout septiform.1508.Brahmâ creates in the first Kalpa, or on the first Day, various“sacrificial animals”(Pashavah), or the celestial bodies and the Zodiacal signs, and“plants,”whichhe uses insacrificesat the opening of Tretâ Yuga. The Esoteric meaning shows him proceeding cyclically and creating astral Prototypes on thedescendingspiritual arc and then on theascendingphysical arc. The latter is the subdivision of atwo-foldcreation, sub-divided again into seven descending and seven ascending degrees of Spirit falling, and of Matter ascending; the inverse of what takes place—as in a mirror which reflects the right on the left side—in this Manvantara of ours. It is the same Esoterically in the ElohisticGenesis(chap. i), and in the Jehovistic copy, as in Hindû cosmogony.1509.Op. cit., vv. 70, 71, 80;The Kabbalah Unveiled, S. L. MacGregor Mathers, pp. 120, 121.1510.“The Greater Holy Assembly,”v. 1,160.1511.SeeVishnu Purâna, I. v.1512.It is very surprising to see theologians and Oriental scholars expressing indignation at the“depraved taste”of the Hindû mystics, who, not content with having“invented”the Mind-born Sons of Brahmâ, make the Rishis, Manus, and Prajâpatis of every kind spring fromvarious parts of the bodyof their primal Progenitor, Brahmâ. (See Wilson's footnote in hisVishnu Purâna, i. 102.) Because the average public is unacquainted with the Kabalah, the key to, and glossary of, the much veiled Mosaic Books, therefore, the clergy imagines the truth will never out. Let any one turn to the English, Hebrew, or Latin texts of theKabalah, now so ably translated by several scholars, and he will find that the Tetragrammaton, which is the Hebrew IHVH, is also both the“Sephirothal Tree”—i.e., it contains all the Sephiroth except Kether, the crown—and the united Body of the Heavenly Man (Adam Kadmon) from whose Limbs emanate the Universe and everything in it. Furthermore, he will find that the idea in the Kabalistic Books, the chief of which in theZoharare the“Book of Concealed Mystery,”and of the“Greater”and the“Lesser Holy Assembly,”is entirely phallic and far more crudely expressed than is the four-fold Brahmâ in any of thePurânas. (SeeThe Kabbalah Unveiled, by S. L. MacGregor Mathers, chapter xxii. of“The Lesser Holy Assembly,”concerning the remaining members of Microprosopus.) For, this“Tree of Life”is also the“Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil,”whose chief mystery is that of human procreation. It is a mistake to regard theKabalahasexplainingthe mysteries of Kosmos or Nature; it explains and unveils only a few allegories in theBible, andis more esotericthan is the latter.1513.Simplified in the EnglishBibleto:“Is the Lord [!!] among us, or not?”1514.Verse 83;op. cit., p. 121.1515.Translators often render the word“Companion”(Angel, also Adept) by“Rabbi,”just as the Rishis are called Gurus. TheZoharis, if possible, more occult than theBook of Moses; to read the“Book of Concealed Mystery”one requires the keys furnished by the genuine ChaldæanBook of Numbers, which is not extant.1516.Verses 1152, 1158, 1159;op. cit., p. 254.1517.I Peter, ii. 2-5.1518.“The Greater Holy Assembly,”vv. 1160, 1161;op. cit., p. 255.1519.See pp. 445, 446,supra.1520.Op. cit., i. 297, 2nd ed.1521.It is. But Âgneyâstra are fiery“missile weapons,”not“edged”weapons, as there is some difference between Shastra and Astra in Sanskrit.1522.Yet there are some, who may know something of these, even outside the author's lines, wide as they undeniably are.1523.This connecting link, like others, was pointed out by the present writer nine years before the appearance of the work from which the above is quoted, namely inIsis Unveiled, a work full of such guiding links between ancient, mediæval, and modern thought, but, unfortunately, too loosely edited.1524.Ay; but how can the learned writer prove that these“beginnings”were precisely in Egypt, and nowhere else; and only 50,000 years ago?1525.Precisely; and this is just what the Theosophists do. They have never claimed“original inspiration,”not even as mediums claim it, but have always pointed, and do now point, to the“primary signification”of the symbols, which they trace to other countries, older even than Egypt; significations, moreover, which emanate from a Hierarchy (or Hierarchies, if preferred) oflivingWise Men—mortals notwithstanding that Wisdom—who reject every approach tosupernaturalism.1526.But where is the proof that the Ancients did not mean precisely that which the Theosophists claim? Records exist for what they say, just as other records exist for what Mr. Gerald Massey says. His interpretations are very correct, but are also very one-sided. Surely Nature has more than onephysical aspect; for Astronomy, Astrology, and so on, are all on the physical, not the spiritual, plane.1527.The Natural Genesis, i. 318. It is to be feared that Mr. Massey has not succeeded. We have our followers as he has his followers, and Materialistic Science steps in and takes little account of both his and our speculations!1528.The fact that this learned Egyptologist does not recognize in the doctrine of the“Seven Souls,”as he terms our“principles,”or“metaphysical‘concepts,’”anything but“the primitive biology or physiology of the soul,”does not invalidate our argument. The lecturer touches on only two keys, those that unlock the astronomical and the physiological mysteries of Esotericism, and leaves out the other five. Otherwise he would have promptly understood that what he calls the physiological divisions of the living Soul of man, are regarded by Theosophists as also psychological and spiritual.1529.Op. cit., p. 2.1530.Ibid.,loc. cit.1531.Ibid.,loc. cit.1532.Ibid.,loc. cit.1533.Ibid., p. 4.1534.This is a great mistake made in the Esoteric enumeration. Manas is the fifth, not the fourth; and Manas corresponds precisely with Seb, the Egyptian fifth principle, for that portion of Manas which follows the two higher principles, is the ancestral soul, indeed, the bright, immortal thread of the higher Ego, to which clings the spiritual aroma of all the lives or births.1535.Ibid., p. 2.1536.Ibid., pp. 2, 3.1537.Signatura Rerum, xiv. pars. 10, 14, 15;The Natural Genesis, i. 317.1538.Aurora, xxiv. 27.1539.This is indeed news! It makes us fear that the lecturer had never readEsoteric Buddhismbefore criticizing it. There are too many such misconceptions in his notices of it.1540.“The Seven Souls of Man,”pp. 26, 27.1541.Ibid., p. 26.1542.The Theosophist, 1887 (Madras), pp. 705, 706.1543.According toShvetâshvatara-Upanishad(357) the Siddhas are those who are possessed from birth of“superhuman”powers, as also of“knowledge and indifference to the world.”According to the Occult teachings, however, the Siddhas are Nirmânakâyas or the“spirits”—in the sense of an individual, orconsciousspirit—of great Sages from spheres on a higher plane than our own, who voluntarily incarnate in mortal bodies in order to help the human race in its upward progress. Hence their innate knowledge, wisdom and powers.1544.“The Sacred Books of the East,”viii. 284,et seqq.1545.I propose to follow here the text and not the editor's commentaries, who accepts Arjuna Mishra and Nilakantha'sdead-letterexplanations. Our Orientalists never trouble to think that if a native commentator is a non-initiate, he could not explain correctly, and if an Initiate, would not.1546.SeeChhândogya, p. 219, and Shankara's commentary thereupon.1547.The editor explains here, saying,“I presume devoted to the Brahman.”We venture to assert that the“Fire”or Self is the real HigherSelf“connected with,”that is to sayonewith Brahma, the One Deity. The“Self”separates itself no longer from the Universal Spirit.1548.The“Supreme Self,”says Krishna, in theBhagavad Gitâ, pp. 102,et seqq.1549.As Mahat, or Universal Intelligence, is first born, or manifests, as Vishnu, and then, when it falls into Matter and develops self-consciousness, becomes egoism, selfishness, so Manas is of a dual nature. It is respectively under the Sun and Moon, for as Shankarâchârya says:“The moon is the mind, and the sun the understanding.”The Sun and Moon are the deities of our planetary Macrocosmos, and therefore Shankara adds that:“The mind and the understanding are the respective deities of the [human] organs.”(SeeBrihadâranyaka, pp. 521,et seqq.) This is perhaps why Arjuna Mishra says that the Moon and the Fire (the Self, the Sun) constitute the universe.1550.“The body in the soul,”as Arjuna Mishra is credited with saying, or rather“the soul in the spirit”, and on a still higher plane of development, the Self or Âtman in the Universal Self.1551.Op. cit., p. 179.1552.Prov., ix. 1.1553.De Quatrefages,The Human Species, p. 111. The respective developments of the human and simian brains are referred to.“In the ape the temporo-sphenoidal convolutions, which form the middle lobe, make their appearance and are completed before the anterior convolutions which form the frontal lobe. In man, on the contrary, the frontal convolutions are the first to appear, and those of the middle lobe are formed later.”(Ibid.)1554.Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 290.1555.Series II, Vol. VI, p. 769 (Ed. 1886). To this an editorial remark adds that an“F.J.B.,”in theAthenæum(No. 3069, Aug. 21, 1886, pp. 242-3), points out that Naturalists have long recognized that there are“morphological”and“physiological”species. The former have their origin in men's minds, the latter in a series of changes sufficient to affect the internal as well as the external organs of a group of allied individuals. The“physiological selection”of morphological species is a confusion of ideas; that of physiological species a redundancy of terms.1556.Op. cit., p. 79.1557.Ibid., p. 48.1558.Nägeli's“principle of perfectibility”; von de Baer's“striving towards the purpose”; Braun's“divine breath as the inward impulse in the evolutionary history of Nature”; Professor Owen's“tendency to perfectibility,”etc., are all expressive of the veiled manifestations of the universal guiding Fohat, rich with the Divine and Dhyân-Chohanic thought.1559.Hæckel on“Cell-Souls and Soul-Cells,”Pedigree of Man, Aveling's Trans., see pp. 136, 150.1560.Seeinfra, M. de Quatrefages'exposéof Hæckel, in Section II,“The Ancestors Mankind is offered by Science.”1561.Strictly speaking, du Bois-Reymond is an Agnostic, and not a Materialist. He has protested most vehemently against the materialistic doctrine, which affirms mental phenomena to be merely the product of molecular motion. The most accuratephysiologicalknowledge of the structure of the brain leaves us“nothing but matter in motion,”he asserts;“we must go further, and admit the utterly incomprehensible nature of the psychical principle, which it isimpossible to regardas a mere outcome of material causes.”1562.See Hæckel's“Present Position of Evolution,”op. cit., pp. 23, 24, 296, 297, notes.1563.Op. cit., pp. 34, 35, 36.1564.Measure for Measure, Act ii, Scene 2.1565.Knowledge, January, 1882.1566.T. Huxley,Man's Place in Nature, p. 57.1567.Op. cit.,“The Proofs of Evolution,”p. 273.1568.Author ofModern Science and Modern Thought.1569.Op. cit., pp. 102, 103.1570.Op. cit., ii. 12, Wilson's Transl.1571.Op. cit., p. 104. In this, as has been shown in Part I, Modern Science has again been anticipated, far beyond its own speculations, by Archaic Science.1572.Ibid., pp. 104-106.1573.Anthrop., 3rd edition, p. 11.1574.Theosophists will remember that, according to Occult teaching, cyclic Pralayas so-called are but“Obscurations,”during which periods Nature,i.e., everything visible and invisible on a resting Planet—remainsin statu quo. Nature rests and slumbers, no work of destruction going on upon the Globe even if no active work be done. All forms, as well as their astral types, remain as they were at the last moment of its activity. The“Night”of a Planet has hardly any twilight preceding it. It is caught like a huge mammoth by an avalanche, and remains slumbering and frozen till the next dawn of its new Day—a very short one indeed in comparison to the Day of Brahmâ.1575.This will be pooh-poohed, because it will not be understood by our modern men of Science; but every Occultist and Theosophist will easily realize the process. Therecan be no objectiveform on Earth, nor in the Universe either, without its astral prototype being first formed in Space. From Phidias down to the humblest workman in the ceramic art, a sculptor has had to create first of all a model in his mind, then sketch it in dimensional lines, and then only can he reproduce it in a three dimensional or objective figure. And if the human mind is a living demonstration of such successive stages in the process of Evolution, how can it be otherwise when Nature's Mind and creative powers are concerned?1576.SeeA Modern Zoroastrian, p. 103.1577.“Darwinian Theory”inPedigree of Man, p. 22.1578.The Age and Origin of Man.1579.Man before Metals, p. 320,“International Scientific Series.”1580.Mr. Darwin's Philosophy of Language, 1873.1581.Cf.hisDoctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 304.1582.A Modern Zoroastrian, p. 136.1583.It thus appears that in its anxiety to prove our noble descent from the catarrhine“baboon,”Hæckel's school has pushed back the times of pre-historic man millions of years. (SeePedigree of Man, p. 273.) Occultists, render thanks to Science for such corroboration of our claims!1584.This seems a poor compliment to pay Geology, which is not a speculative but as exact a Science as Astronomy—save, perhaps, its too risky chronological speculations. It is mainly a“descriptive”as opposed to an“abstract”Science.1585.Such newly-coined words as“perigenesis of plastids,”“plastidule souls”(!), and others less comely, invented by Hæckel, may be very learned and correct in so far as they may express very graphically the ideas in his own vivid fancy. Asfacts, however, they remain for his less imaginative colleagues painfully cænogenetic—to use his own terminology;i.e., for true Science they are spurious speculations, so long as they are derived from“empirical sources.”Therefore, when he seeks to prove that“the origin of man from other mammals, and most directly from the catarrhine apes, is a deductive law, that follows necessarily from the inductive law of the theory of descent”(Anthropogeny, p. 392, quoted inPedigree of Man, p. 295.)—his no less learned foes (du Bois-Reymond—for one) have a right to see in this sentence a mere jugglery of words; a“testimonium paupertatisof Natural Science”—as he himself complains, speaking, in return, of du Bois-Reymond's“astonishing ignorance.”(SeePedigree of Man, notes on pp. 295, 296.)1586.Pedigree of Man, p. 273.1587.Anthropogeny, p. 392. Quoted inPedigree of Man, p. 295.1588.Thementalbarrier between man and ape, characterized by Huxley as an“enormous gap, a distance practically immeasurable”(! !) is, indeed, in itself conclusive. Certainly it constitutes a standing puzzle to the Materialist, who relies on the frail reed of“natural selection.”The physiological differences between Man and the Apes are in reality—despite a curious community of certain features—equally striking. Says Dr. Schweinfurth, one of the most cautious and experienced of Naturalists:“In modern times there are no animals in creation that have attracted a larger amount of attention from the scientific student of nature than these great quadrumana [the anthropoids], which are stamped with such a singular resemblance to the human form as to have justified the epithet of anthropomorphic.... But all investigation at present only leads human intelligence to a confession of its insufficiency; and nowhere is caution more to be advocated, nowhere is premature judgment more to be deprecated than in the attempt to bridge over the mysterious chasm which separates man and beast.”(Heart of Africa, i., 520. Ed., 1873.)1589.The Descent of Man, p. 160. Ed. 1888. A ridiculous instance of evolutionist contradictions is afforded by Schmidt (Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 292). He says:“Man's kinship with the apes is ... not impugned by the bestial strength of the teeth of a male orang or gorilla.”Mr. Darwin, on the contrary, endows this fabulous being with teeth used as weapons!1590.According even to a fellow-thinker, Professor Schmidt, Darwin has evolved“a certainly not flattering, and perhaps in many points not correct, portrait of our presumptive ancestors in the phase of dawning humanity.”(Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 284.)1591.The Human Species, pp. 106-108.1592.Op. cit., p. 77.1593.Pp. 109, 110.1594.Op. cit., p. 110.1595.Of course the Esoteric system of Fourth Round Evolution is much more complex than the paragraph and quotations referred to categorically assert. It is practically areversal—both in embryological inference and succession in time of species—of the current Western conception.1596.According to Hæckel, there are also“cell-souls”and“atom-cells”; an“inorganic molecular soul”without, and a“plastidular soul”with, or possessing, memory. What are our Esoteric teachings to this? Thedivine and humansoul of the seven principles in man must, of course, pale and give way before such a stupendous revelation!1597.The Pedigree of Man, p. 296.1598.A valuable confession, this. Only it makes the attempt to trace thedescentof consciousness in man, as well as of his physical body, from Bathybius Hæckelii, still more humorous andempiricalin the sense of Webster's second definition.1599.Ibid.1600.Those who take the opposite view and look upon the existence of the human Soul—“as a supernatural, a spiritual phenomenon, conditioned by forces altogether different from ordinary physical forces,”mock, he thinks,“in consequence, all explanation that is simply scientific.”They have no right it seems, to assert that“psychology is, in part, or in whole, a spiritual science, not a physical one.”The new discovery by Hæckel—one taught for thousands of years in all the Eastern religions, however—that animals have souls, will, and sensation, hence, soul-functions, leads him to make of Psychology the science of the Zoologists. The archaic teaching that the“soul”(the animal and human souls, or Kâma and Manas)“has its developmental history”—is claimed by Hæckel as his own discovery and innovation on an“untrodden [?] path”! He, Hæckel, will work out the comparative evolution of the soul in man and in other animals. The comparative morphology of the soul-organs, and the comparative physiology of the soul-functions, both founded on Evolution, thus become the psychological [really materialistic] problem of the scientific man. (“Cell-souls and Soul-cells,”pp. 135, 136, 137,Pedigree of Man.)1601.The Pedigree of Man, note 20, p. 296.1602.P. 119.1603.See“Transmigration of Life-Atoms,”inFive Years of Theosophy, pp. 533-539. The collective aggregation of these atoms forms thus the Anima Mundi of our Solar System, the Soul of our little Universe, each atom of which is of course a Soul, a Monad, a little universe endowed with consciousness, hence with memory. (Vol. I, Part III,“Gods, Monads, and Atoms.”)1604.Op. cit., p. 119.1605.In“The Transmigration of Life-Atoms”(Five Years of Theosophy, p. 535), we say of the Jîva, or Life-Principle, in order to better explain a position which is but too often misunderstood:“It is omnipresent ... though [on this plane of manifestation often] ... in a dormant state [as in stone].... The definition which states that when this indestructible force is‘disconnected with one set of atoms [moleculesought to have been said] it becomes immediately attracted by others,’does not imply that it abandons entirely the first set [because the atoms themselves would then disappear], but only that it transfers itsvis viva, or living power—the energy of motion, to another set. But because it manifests itself in the next set as what is called kinetic energy, it does not follow that the first set is deprived of it altogether; for it is still in it, as potential energy or life latent.”Now what can Hæckel mean by his“not identical atoms, but their peculiar motion and mode of aggregation,”if it is not the same kinetic energy we have been explaining? Before evolving such theories, he must have read Paracelsus and studiedFive Years of Theosophywithout properly digesting the teachings.1606.Op. cit., note 21, p. 296.1607.Ibid., note 19.1608.Ibid., note 23.1609.Man's Place in Nature, p. 159.1610.Op cit., p. 157.1611.Ibid., p. 161.1612.This the wayprimitive manmust have acted? We are not aware of men, not even of savages, in our age, who are known to have imitated the apes which lived side by side with them in the forests of America and the islands. But we do know of large apes who, tamed and living in houses, will mimic men to the length of donning hats and coats. The writer once had a chimpanzee who, without being taught, opened a newspaper and pretended to read it. It is the descending generations, the children, who mimic their parents—not the reverse.1613.Ibid., p. 151.1614.It is asked, whether it would change one iota of the scientific truth and fact contained in the above sentence if it were to read:“the ape is simply an instance of the biped type specialized for going on all fours generally, and with a smaller brain.”Esoterically speaking, this is the real truth, and not the reverse.1615.Modern Science and Modern Thought, pp. 151, 152.1616.We cannot follow Mr. Laing here. When avowed Darwinists like Huxley point to“the great gulf which intervenes between the lowest ape and the highest man in intellectual power,”the“enormous gulf ... between them,”the“immeasurable and practically infinite divergence of the human from the simian stirps”(Man's Place in Nature, p. 102 and note); when even the physical basis of mind—the brain—sovastlyexceeds in size that of the highest existing apes; when men like Wallace are forced to invoke the agency of extra-terrestrial intelligences in order to explain the rise of such a creature as the pithecanthropus alalus, or speechless savage of Hæckel, to the level of the large-brained andmoralman of to-day—when all this is the case, it is idle to dismiss evolutionist puzzles so lightly. If thestructuralevidence is so unconvincing and, taken as a whole, so hostile to Darwinism, the difficulties as to the“how”of the evolution of the humanmindby natural selection are tenfold greater.1617.A race which MM. de Quatrefages and Hamy regard as a branch of the same stock whence the Canary Island Guanches sprung—offshoots of the Atlanteans, in short.1618.Ibid., pp. 180-182.1619.Pedigree of Man, p. 73.1620.Professor Owen believes that these muscles—the attollens, retrahens, and attrahens aurem—were actively functioning in men of the Stone age. This may or may not be the case. The question falls under the ordinary“occult”explanation, and involves no postulate of an“animal progenitor”to solve it.1621.Man's Place in Nature, p. 104. To cite another good authority:“We find one of the most man-like apes (gibbon) in the Tertiary period, and this species isstill in the same low grade, andside by sidewith it at the end of the Ice period, man is found in the same high grade as to-day, the ape not having approximated more nearly to the man, and modern man not having become further removed from the ape than the first (fossil) man ... these facts contradict a theory of constant progressive development.”(Pfaff.) When, according to Vogt, the average Australian brain = 99·35 cub. inches; that of the gorilla 30·51, and that of the chimpanzee only 25·45, thegiant gapto be bridged by the advocate of“Natural”Selection becomes apparent.1622.Geo. T. Curtis,Creation or Evolution?p. 76.1623.“At this period,”writes Darwin,“the arteries run in arch-like branches, as if to carry the blood to branchiæ which are not present in the higher vertebrata, though the slits on the side of the neck still remain, marking their former [?] position.”It is noteworthy that, though gill-clefts are absolutely useless to all but amphibia and fishes, etc., their appearance is regularly noted in the fœtal development of vertebrates. Even children are occasionally born with an opening in the neck corresponding to one of the clefts.1624.Those who with Hæckel regard the gill-clefts with their attendant phenomena as illustrative of an active function in our amphibian and piscine ancestors (see his twelfth and thirteenth stages), ought to explain why the“vegetable with leaflets”(Prof. André Lefèvre) represented in fœtal growth, does not appear in his twenty-two stages through which the Monera have passed in their ascent to Man. Hæckel doesnotpostulate avegetableancestor. The embryological argument is thus a two-edged sword and here cuts its possessor.1625.Lefèvre,Philosophy Historical and Critical, pt. ii. p. 480,“Library of Contemporary Science.”1626.We confess to not being able to see any good reasons for Mr. E. Clodd's positive statement inKnowledge. Speaking of the men of Neolithic times,“concerning whom Mr. Grant Allen has given ... a vivid and accurate sketch,”and who are“the direct ancestors of peoples of whom remnants yet lurk in out-of-the-way corners of Europe, where they have been squeezed or stranded,”he adds,“but the men of Palæolithic times can be identified with no existing races; they were savages of a more degraded type than any extant; tall, yet barely erect, with short legs and twisted knees, with prognathous, that is, projecting ape-like jaws, and small brains. Whence they come we cannot tell, and their‘grave knoweth no man to this day.’”Besides the possibility that there may be men whoknowwhence they came and how they perished—it is not true to say that the Palæolithic men, or their fossils, are all found with“small brains.”The oldest skull of all those hitherto found, the“Neanderthal skull,”is of average capacity, and Mr. Huxley was compelled to confess that it was no real approximation whatever to that of the“missing link.”There are aboriginal tribes in India whose brains are far smaller and nearer to that of the ape than any hitherto found among the skulls of Palæolithic man.1627.Antiquity of Man, p. 246.1628.The actual time required for such a theoretical transformation is necessarily enormous.“If,”says Professor Pfaff,“in the hundreds of thousands of years which you [the Evolutionists] accept between the rise of palæolithic man and our own day, a greater distance of man from the brute is not demonstrable [the most ancient man was just as far removed from the brute as the now living man], what reasonable ground can be advanced for believing that man has been developed from the brute, and has receded further from it by infinitely small gradations....The longer the interval of time placed between our times and the so-called palæolithic men, the more ominous and destructive for the theory of the gradual development of man from the animal kingdom is the result stated.”Huxley writes (Man's Place in Nature, p. 159) that themost liberalestimates for the antiquity of manmust be still furtherextended.1629.Fortnightly Review, 1882. The baselessness of this assertion, as well as that of many other exaggerations of the imaginative Mr. Grant Allen, was ably exposed by the eminent Anatomist, Professor R. Owen, inLongman's Magazine, No. 1. Must it be repeated, moreover, that the Cro-Magnon Palæolithic type is superior to that of a very large number of existing races?1630.It thus stands to reason that Science would never dream of a Pre-Tertiary man, and that de Quatrefages' Secondary man makes every Academician and F.R.S. faint with horror because, to preserve the ape-theory, Science must make man Post-Secondary. This is just what de Quatrefages has twitted the Darwinists with, adding, that on the whole there were more scientific reasons for tracing the ape from man than man from the anthropoid. With this exception Science has not one single valid argument to offer against the antiquity of man. But in this case modern Evolution demands far more than the fifteen million years of Croll for the Tertiary period, for two very simple but good reasons: (a) no anthropoid ape has been found before the Miocene period; (b) man's flint relics have been traced to the Pliocene and their presencesuspected, if not accepted by all, in the Miocene strata. Again, where is the“missing link”in such case? And how could even a Palæolithic savage, a“man of Canstadt,”evolve into athinkingman from the brute dryopithecus of the Miocenein so short a time? One sees now the reason why Darwin rejected the theory that only 60,000,000 years had elapsed since the Cambrian period.“He judges from the small amount of organic change since the commencement of the glacial epoch, and adds that the previous 140 million years can hardly be considered as sufficient for the development of the varied forms of life which certainly existed toward the close of the Cambrian period.”(Ch. Gould,Mythical Monsters, p. 84.)1631.It may here be remarked that those Darwinians who, with Mr. Grant Allen, place our“hairy arboreal”ancestors so far back as the Eocene age, are landed in rather an awkward dilemma. No fossil anthropoid ape—much less the fabulous common ancestor assigned to man and the pithecoid—appears in Eocene strata. The first presentment of an anthropoid ape is Miocene.1632.Ed. Lartet,“Nouvelles Recherches sur la Coëxistence de l'Homme et des Grands Mammifères Fossils de la Dernière Période Géologique.”Annales des Soc. Nat., xv. 256.1633.See the Hibbert Lectures for 1887, p. 33.1634.From a Report of the Hibbert Lectures, 1887.Lectures on the Origin and Growth of Religion, as Illustrated by the Religion of the Ancient Babylonians.By A. H. Sayce.1635.Seesupra“Chronology of the Brâhmans.”1636.Nat. Philos., by Thomson and Tait, App. D. Trans. Royal Soc., Edin., xxiii. pt. 1.1637.Popular Astronomy, p. 509.1638.Climate and Time, p. 335.1639.Address, Liverpool Geological Society, 1876.1640.World-Life, pp. 179, 180.1641.Ibid., pp. 367, 368.1642.Climate and Time.1643.Quoted in Mr. Ch. Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 84.1644.According to Bischof, 1,004,177 years, according to Chevandier's calculations 672,788 years, were required for the so-called Coal formation.“The time required for the development of the strata of the Tertiary period, ranging from 3,000 to 5,000 feet in thickness, must have been at least 350,000 years.”(SeeForce and Matter, Büchner, p. 159, Ed. 1884.)1645.Op. cit., p. 379.1646.But see“The Ice-Age Climate and Time,”Popular Science Review, xiv. 242.1647.Review of Kölliker's Criticisms.1648.Fallacies of Darwinism, p. 160.1649.The Genesis of Species, Chap. VI, pp. 160-162, Ed. 1871.1650.Man's Place in Nature, p. 102, note.1651.Vol. x. art.“Geology,”p. 227.“100,000,000 of years is probably amply sufficient for all the requirements of Geology,”says the text. In France, somesavantsdo not find it nearly“sufficient.”Le Couturier claims 350 million years; Buffon was satisfied with 34 millions—but there are those in the more modern schools who will not be content with less than 500 million years.1652.We are taught that the highest Dhyân Chohans, or Planetary Spirits (beyond the cognizance of the law of analogy), are in ignorance of what lies beyond the visible Planetary Systems, since their essence cannot assimilate itself to that of worlds beyond our Solar System. When they reach a higher stage of evolution these other universes will be open to them; meanwhile they have complete knowledge of all the worlds within the limits of our Solar System.1653.Since no single atom in the entire Kosmos is without life and consciousness, how much more then must its mighty globes be filled with both—though they remain sealed books to us men who can hardly enter even into the consciousness of the forms of life nearest us?We do not knowourselves, then how can we, if we have never been trained and initiated, fancy that we can penetrate the consciousness of the smallest of the animals around us?1654.Pluralité des Mondes, p. 439.1655.Op. cit., i. 4, 9.1656.Hebrews, i. 2. This relates to the Logos of every Cosmogony. TheunknownLight—with which he is said to be coëternal and coëval—is reflected in the First-Born, the Protogonos; and the Demiurgos or the Universal Mind directs his Divine Thought into the Chaos that under the fashioning of minor Gods will be divided into the Seven Oceans—Sapta Samudras. It is Purusha, Ahura Mazda, Osiris, etc., and finally the Gnostic Christos, who is in theKabalah, Chokmah, or Wisdom, the“Word.”1657.Theformof Tikkun or the Protogonos,“First-Born,”i.e., the Universal Form and Idea, had not yet been mirrored in Chaos.1658.Zohar, iii. 292c. The“Heavenly Man”is Adam Kadmon—the synthesis of the Sephiroth, as“Manu Svâyambhuva”is the synthesis of the Prajâpatis.1659.Bereshith Rabba, Parsha IX.1660.This refers to the three Rounds that preceded our Fourth Round.1661.“Idra Suta,”Zohar, iii. 136c.“A sinking down from their status”—is plain; from active Worlds they have fallen into a temporary obscuration—they rest, and hence are entirely changed.1662.Gen., xxxvi. 43.1663.In that learned and witty work,God and his Book, by the redoubtable“Saladin”of Agnostic repute, the amusing calculation that, if Christ had ascended with the rapidity of a cannon ball, he would not yet have reached even Sirius, reminds one vividly of the past. It raises, perhaps, a not ill-founded suspicion that even our age of scientific enlightenment may be as grossly absurd in its materialistic negations as the men of the Middle Ages were absurd and materialistic in their religious affirmations.1664.Philosophy Historical and Critical, p. 481.1665.Probably in excess.1666.Knowledge, Art.“The Antiquity of Man in Western Europe,”March 31st, 1882.1667.Who, in another work,La Préhistorique Antiquité de l'Homme, some twenty years ago, generously allowed only 230,000 years to our mankind! Since we learn now that he places man in the Mid-Miocene period, we must say that the much respected Professor of Prehistoric Anthropology in Paris is somewhat contradictory and inconsistent, if notnaïfin his views.1668.The root and basic idea of the origin and transformation of species—theheredityof acquired faculties—seems to have found lately very serious opponents in Germany. Du Bois-Reymond and Dr. Pflüger, the Physiologists, besides other men of Science as eminent as any, find insuperable difficulties and even impossibilities in the doctrine.1669.History of Creation, p. 20.1670.The same names are retained as those given by Science, to make the parallels clearer. Our terms are quite different.1671.Let the student remember that the Doctrine teaches that there are seven degrees of Devas or“Progenitors,”or seven Classes, from the most perfect to the less exalted.1672.It may be said that we are inconsistent in not introducing into this table a Primary-age Man. The parallelism of Races and geological periods here adopted, is, so far as the origin of the First and Second are concerned, purely tentative, no direct information being available. Having previously discussed the question of a possible race in the Carboniferous age, it is needless to renew the debate.1673.During theinterimbetween one Round and another, the Globe and everything on it remainsin statu quo. Remember, vegetation began in its ethereal form before what is called the Primordial, running through the Primary, and condensing in it, and reaching its full physical life in the Secondary.1674.Geologists tell us that“in the Secondary epoch, the only mammals which have been [hitherto] discovered in Europe are the fossil remains of a small marsupial or pouch-bearer.”(Knowledge, March 31st, 1882, p. 464.) Surely the marsupial or didelphis (the only surviving animal of the family of those which were on Earth during the presence on it of androgyne man) cannot be the only animal that was then on Earth? Its presence speaks loudly for that of other (though unknown) mammals, besides the monotremes and marsupials, and thus shows the appellation of“mammalian age”given only to the Tertiary period to be misleading and erroneous, as it allows one to infer that there were no mammals, but reptiles, birds, amphibians, and fishes alone in the Mesozoic times—the Secondary.1675.Those who feel inclined to sneer at that doctrine of Esoteric Ethnology, which pre-supposes the existence of Men in the Secondary age, will do well to note the fact that one of the most distinguished Anthropologists of the day, M. de Quatrefages, seriously argues in that direction. He writes:“There is then nothing impossible in the idea that he [man] ... should have appeared upon the globe with the first representatives of the type to which he belongs by his organization.”(The Human Species, p. 153.) This statement approximates most closely to our fundamental assertion that man preceded the other mammalia.Professor Lefèvre admits that the“labours of Boucher de Perthes, Lartet, Christy, Bourgeois, Desnoyers, Broca, De Mortillet, Hamy, Gaudry, Capellini, and a hundred others, have overcome all doubts, and clearly established the progressive development of the human organism and industries from the miocene epoch of the tertiary age.”(Philosophy Historical and Critical, Pt. II, p. 499, Chapter II, On Organic Evolution.“Library of Contemporary Science.”) Why does he reject the possibility of a Secondary-age man? Simply because he is involved in the meshes of the Darwinian Anthropology.“The origin of man is bound up with that of the higher mammals”; he appeared“only with thelasttypes of his class”! This is not argument, but dogmatism. Theory can never excommunicate fact. Must everything give place to the mere working hypotheses of Western Evolutionists? Surely not!1676.These placentalia of the third sub-class are divided, it appears, into villiplacentalia (placenta composed of many separate scattered tufts), the zonoplacentalia (girdle-shaped placenta), and the discoplacentalia (or discoid). Hæckel sees in the marsupialia didelphia, one of the connecting linksgenealogicallybetween man and the moneron!!1677.This inclusion of the First Race in the Secondary is necessarily only a provisional working hypothesis—the actual chronology of the First, Second, and early Third Races being closely veiled by the Initiates. For all that can be said on the subject, the First Root-Race may have been Pre-Secondary, as is, indeed, taught.1678.The above parallels stand good only if Professor Croll's earlier calculations are adopted, namely, of 15,000,000 years since the beginning of the Eocene period (see Charles Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 84), not those in hisClimate and Time, which allow only two-and-a-half million years, or at the utmost three million years' duration to the Tertiary age. This, however, would make the whole duration of the incrusted age of the world only 131,600,000 years, according to Professor Winchell, whereas in the Esoteric Doctrine, sedimentation began inthisRound approximately over 320,000,000 years ago. Yet his calculations do not clash much with ours with regard to the epochs of glacial periods in the Tertiary age, which is called in our Esoteric books the“Age of the Pigmies.”With regard to the 320,000,000 of years assigned to sedimentation, it must be noted that even a greater time elapsed during the preparation of this Globe for the Fourth Roundprevious to stratification.1679.Though we apply the term“truly human,”only to the Fourth Atlantean Root-Race, yet the Third Race is almost human in its latest portion, since it is during its fifth sub-race that mankind separated sexually, and that thefirst man was bornaccording to the now normal process. This“first man”answers, in theBible, to Enos or Henoch, son of Seth (Genesis, iv.).1680.Geology records the former existence of a universal ocean, and sheets of marine sediment uniformly present everywhere testify to it; but it is not even the epoch referred to in the allegory of Vaivasvata Manu. The latter is a Deva-Man (or Manu) saving in an Ark (the female principle) the germs of humanity, and also the seven Rishis—who stand here as the symbols for the seven human principles—of which allegory we have spoken elsewhere. The“Universal Deluge”is the Watery Abyss of the Primordial Principle of Berosus. (See Stanzas ii to viii, in Part I.) How, if 15 million years are allowed by Croll to have elapsed since the Eocene period (which we state on the authority of a Geologist, Mr. Ch. Gould), only 60 millions are assigned by him“since the beginning of the Cambrian period, in the Primordial age”—passes comprehension. The Secondary strata are twice the thickness of the Tertiary, and Geology thus shows the Secondary age alone to be of twice the length of the Tertiary. Shall we then accept only 15 million years for both the Primary and the Primordial? No wonder Darwin rejected the calculation.1681.SeeEsoteric Buddhism, pp. 53-55, Fourth Ed.1682.We hope that we have furnished all the scientific data for it elsewhere.1683.It is conceded by Geology to be“beyond doubt that a considerable period must have supervened after the departure of Palæolithic man and before the arrival of his Neolithic successor.”(See James Geikie'sPrehistoric Europe, and Ch. Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 98.)1684.Resembling in a manner the pile-villages of Northern Borneo.1685.“The most clever sculptor of modern times would probably not succeed very much better, if his graver were a splinter of flint, and stone and bone were the materials to be engraved”! (Prof. Boyd Dawkins'Cave-Hunting, p. 344.) It is needless after such a concession to further insist on Huxley's, Schmidt's, Laing's, and others' statements to the effect that Palæolithic man cannot be considered to lead us back in any way to a pithecoid human race; thus they demolish the fantasies of many superficial evolutionists. The relic of artistic merit herereäppearingin the Chipped-Stone-age men, is traceable to theirAtlanteanancestry. Neolithic man was a fore-runner of the great Âryan invasion, and immigrated from quite another quarter—Asia, and in a measure Northern Africa. The tribes peopling the latter towards the North-West, were certainly of an Atlantean origin—dating back hundreds of thousands of years before the Neolithic Period in Europe—but they had so diverged from the parent type as to present no longer any marked characteristic peculiar to it. As to the contrast between Neolithic and Palæolithic man, it is a remarkable fact that, as Carl Vogt points out,the former was a cannibal, the much earlier man of the Mammoth era was not. Human manners and customs do not seem to improve with time, then? Not in this instance at any rate.1686.Op. cit., p. 97.1687.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 181.1688.Ibid., p. 112.1689.On the data furnished by Modern Science, Physiology, and Natural Selection, and without resorting to any miraculous creation, two human negro specimens of the lowest intelligence—say idiots born dumb—might by breeding produce a dumb Pastrana species, which would start a new modified race, and thus produce, in the course of geological time, the regular anthropoid ape.1690.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 64.1691.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 98.1692.Anfänge zu einer Physiologischen Schöpfungs-geschichte der Pflanzen- und Thierwelt, 1885.1693.Op. cit., p. 212.1694.Ibid., p. 11.1695.Man's Place in Nature, p. 159.1696.Sir W. Dawson, LL.D., F.R.S.,Origin of the World, p. 39.1697.Prehistoric Antiquity of Man, 1883.1698.Antiquity of Man, p. 25.1699.India, What can it Teach Us?A course of Lectures delivered before the University of Cambridge in 1882. Lecture III., p. 110, Ed. 1892.1700.Antiquity of Man Historically Considered.“Present Day Tracts,”Vol. II, Essay IX, p. 25.1701.Op. cit., pp. 10, 11.1702.Op. cit., i. 4.1703.Palæolithic man must have been endowed in his day with thrice Herculean force and magic invulnerability, or else the lion was as weak as a lamb at that period, for both to share the same dwelling. We may as well be asked to believe that it is that lion or hyæna which engraved the deer on the antler, as be told that this piece of workmanship was done by a savage of such a kind.1704.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 164.1705.Ibid., p. 199.1706.More than twenty specimens of fossil monkeys have been found in one locality alone, in Miocene strata (Pikermi, near Athens). If man was not then, the period is too short for him to have beentransformed—stretch it as one may. And if he was, and if no monkey is found earlier, what follows?1707.Dr. C. Carter Blake, Art.,“The Genesis of Man.”1708.Antiquity of Man, p. 530.1709.New Series, i. 115, Art.,“Evidences of the Age of Ice.”1710.Fallacies of Darwinism.1711.Op. cit., p. 501, Ed. 1863.1712.Op. cit., iv. 162.1713.See on this question Wilson'sPrehistoric Man, ii. 54;Origin of the World, pp. 393, 394.1714.And how much more“enormous”if we reverse the subjects, and say during the monkey's development from the Third Race Man.1715.Op. cit., pp. 160, 161.1716.Principles of Biology, i. 345.1717.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 94.1718.Ibid.1719.The Darwinian theory has been so strained, that even Huxley was forced at one time to deprecate its occasional degeneration into“fanaticism.”Oscar Schmidt presents a good instance of a thinker who unconsciously exaggerates the worth of a hypothesis. He admits (The Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 158), that“natural selection ... is in some cases ... inadequate, ... in others ... not requisite, as the solution of the formation of species is found in other natural conditions.”He also asserts the“intermediate grades are ... wanting, which would entitle us to infer with certainty the direct transition from implacental to placental mammals”(p. 271); that“we are referred entirely to conjecture and inference for the origin of the mammals”(p. 268); and he speaks of the repeated failures of the framers of“hypothetical pedigrees,”more especially of Hæckel, while regarding their attempts as valuable (p. 250). Nevertheless he asserts (p. 194) that“what we have gained by the doctrine of descent based on the theory of selection ... is the knowledge of the connection of organisms as consanguineous beings.”Knowledge, in the face of the above-cited concessions, is, then, the synonym for conjecture and theory only?1720.The Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 268.1721.Ibid., pp. 273-275.1722.Bear in mind, please, that though the animals—mammalians included—have all been evolved after and partiallyfromman's cast-off tissues, still, as a far lower being, the mammalian animal became placental and separated far earlier than man.1723.Scientists now admit that Europe enjoyed in the Miocene times a warm, in the Pliocene or later Tertiary, a temperate climate. Littré's contention as to the balmy spring of the Quaternary—to which deposits M. de Perthes' discoveries of flint implements are traceable (since when the Somme has worn down its valley many scores of feet)—must be accepted with much reservation. The Somme-Valley relics arepost-glacial, and possibly point to the immigration of savages during one of the more temperate periods intervening betweenminorages of Ice.1724.“Whence they [the old cave-men] came, we cannot tell”(Grant Allen).“The palæolithic hunters of the Somme Valley did not originate in that inhospitable climate, but moved into Europe from some more genial region”(Dr. Southall,Epoch of the Mammoth, p. 315).1725.ThepureAtlantean stocks—of which the tall Quaternary cave-men were, in part, the direct descendants—immigrated into Europe long prior to the Glacial period; in fact as far back as the Pliocene and Miocene times in the Tertiary. The worked Miocene flints of Thenay, and the traces of Pliocene man discovered by Professor Capellini in Italy, are witnesses to the fact. These colonists were portions of the once glorious Race, whose cycle from the Eocene onwards had been running down the scale.1726.The artistic skill displayed by the old cave-men renders the hypothesis which regards them as approximations to the pithecanthropus alalus—that very mythical Hæeckelian monster—an absurdity requiring no Huxley or Schmidt to expose it. We see in their skill in engraving a gleam of Atlantean culture atavistically reäppearing. It will be remembered that Donnelly regards modern European civilization as arenaissanceof the Atlantean. (Atlantis, pp. 237-264.)1727.Philosophy Historical and Critical, Pt. II. p. 504, chap.,“On Organic Evolution.”1728.Lettres sur l'Atlantide, p. 12.1729.Histoire de l'Astronomie Ancienne, pp. 25,et seqq.1730.Lettres sur l'Atlantide, p. 15. This conjecture is but a half-guess. There were such“deluges of barbarians”in the Fifth Race. With regard to the Fourth, it was abonâ fidedeluge of water which swept it away. Neither Voltaire nor Bailly, however, knew anything of the Secret Doctrine of the East.1731.For a full discussion of the relations between theoldGreeks and Romans, and the Atlantean colonists, seeFive Years of Theosophy, pp. 308-346.1732.Timæus, translated by H. Davis, pp. 326-328.1733.The story about Atlantis and all the traditions thereon were told, as all know, by Plato in hisTimæus and Critias. Plato, when a child, had it from his grand-sire Critias, aged ninety, who in his youth had been told of it by Solon, his father Dropides' friend—Solon, one of the Seven Sages of Greece. No more reliable source could be found, we should think.1734.See Dr. Carter Blake's paper“On the Naulette Jaw,”Anthropological Review, Sept., 1867.1735.See de Quatrefages and Hamy,Crânes des Races Humaines.1736.Hæckel's“man-ape”of the Miocene period is the dream of a monomaniac, which de Quatrefages (Human Species, pp. 105-113) has cleverly disposed of. It is not clear why the world should accept the lucubrations of a psychophobic Materialist—to accept whose theory necessitates the acceptanceon faithof various animals unknown to Science or Nature, like the Sozura, for instance, that amphibian which has never existed anywhere outside Hæckel's imagination—rather than the traditions of antiquity.1737.But see the mass of evidence collected by Donnelly to prove the Peruvian colony an offshoot of the Atlanteans.1738.Cavernes de Périgord, p. 35.1739.The ingenious author ofAtlantis, the Ante-diluvian World, in discussing the origin of various Grecian and Roman institutions, expresses his conviction that“the roots of the institutions of to-day reach back to the Miocene age.”Ay, and further yet, as already stated.1740.The Human Species, p. 152.1741.As we know them, however. For not only does Geology prove that the British Islands have beenfour times submerged and reëlevated, but that the straits between them and Europe were dry land at a former remote epoch.1742.See, inIsis Unveiled(i. 627), what Kullûka Bhatta says.1743.Les Origines de la Terre et de l'Homme, p. 454. To this, Professor N. Joly, of Toulouse, who thus quotes the Abbé in hisMan before Metals, expresses the hope that M. Fabre will permit him“to differ from him on this last point”(p. 186). So do the Occultists; for though they claim a vast difference in the physiology and outward appearance of the five Races so far evolved, still they maintain that the present human species has descended from one and the same primitive stock, evolved from the Divine Men—our common ancestors and progenitors.1744.Loc. cit., 15, 18.1745.Ibid., 16.1746.Op. cit., 8-10.1747.“The flints of Thenay bear unmistakable trace of the work of human hands.”(G. de Mortillet,Promenades au Musèe de St. Germain, p. 76.)1748.Albert Gaudry,Les Enchainements du Monde Animal dans les Temps Géologiques, p. 240.1749.Speaking of the reindeer hunters of Périgord, Joly says that they“were of great height, athletic, with a strongly built skeleton.”(Man before Metals, p. 353.)1750.“On the shores of the lake of Beauce,”says the Abbé Bourgeois,“man lived in the midst of a fauna which completely disappeared (aceratherium, tapir, mastodon). With the fluviatile sands of Orléannais came the anthropomorphous monkey (pliopitliecus antiquus); therefore, later than man.”SeeComptes Rendusof the“Prehistoric Congress”of 1867 at Paris.1751.De Quatrefages,The Human Species, p. 312.1752.“In making soundings in the slimy soil of the Nile Valley, two baked bricks were discovered, one at the depth of 20, the other at 24 yards. If we estimate the thickness of the annual deposit formed by the river at 8 inches a century [more careful calculations have shown no more than from three to five per century], we must assign to the first of these bricks an age of 12,000 years, and to the second that of 14,000 years. By means of analogous calculations, Burmeister supposes 72,000 years to have elapsed since the first appearance of man upon the soil of Egypt, and Draper attributes to the European man who witnessed the last glacial epoch, an antiquity of more than 250,000 years.”(Man before Metals, p. 183.) Egyptian Zodiacs show more than 75,000 years of observation! Note well also that Burmeister speaks only of the Delta population.1753.SeeEsoteric Buddhism, p. 66, Fifth Edition.1754.Or on what are now the British Isles, which were not yet detached from the main continent in those days.“The ancient inhabitant of Picardy could pass into Great Britain without crossing the Channel. The British Isles were united to Gaul by an isthmus which has since been submerged.”(Man before Metals, p. 184.)1755.He witnessed and remembered it too, as“the final disappearance of the largest continent [of Atlantis] was an event coïncident with the elevation of the Alps,”a Master writes (seeEsoteric Buddhismp. 70).Pari passu, as one portion of the dry land of our hemisphere disappeared, some land of the new continent emerged from the seas. It is on this colossal cataclysm, which lasted during a period of 150,000 years, that traditions of all the“deluges”are built, the Jews constructing their version on an event which took place later, on Poseidonis.1756.“The Antiquity of the Human Race,”inMan before Metals, by M. Joly, p. 184.1757.The scientific“jury”disagreed, as usual; while de Quatrefages, de Mortillet, Worsaæ, Engelhardt, Waldemar, Schmidt, Capellini, Hamy, and Cartailhac, saw upon the flints the traces of human handiwork, Steenstrup, Virchow and Desor refused to do so. Still the majority, if we except some English Scientists, are for Bourgeois.1758.We take the following description from a scientific work.“The first of these animals [the alligator] designed with considerable skill, is no less than 250 ft. long.... The interior is formed of a heap of stones, over which the form has been moulded in fine stiff clay. The great serpent is represented with open mouth, in the act of swallowing an egg of which the diameter is 100 ft. in the thickest part; the body of the animal is wound in graceful curves and the tail is rolled into a spiral. The entire length of the animal is 1,100 ft. This work is unique ... and there is nothing on the old continent which offers any analogy to it.”Except, however, its symbolism of the Serpent (the Cycle of Time) swallowing the Egg (Kosmos).1759.It might be better, perhaps, forfacthad we more“specialists”in Science and fewer“authorities”on universal questions. We have never heard that Humboldt gave authoritative and final decisions in the matter of polypi, or on the nature of an excrescence.1760.57,000 years is the date assigned by Dr. Dowler to the remains of the human skeleton, found buried beneath four ancient forests at New Orleans on the banks of the Mississippi river.1761.Murray says of the Mediterranean barbarians that they marvelled at the prowess of the Atlanteans.“Their physical strength was extraordinary [witness indeed their cyclopean buildings], the earth shaking sometimes under their tread. Whatever they did, was done speedily.... They were wise and communicated their wisdom to men”(Mythology, p. 4).1762.Art. by Dr. C. Carter Blake, 1871.1763.But the Magi of Persia were never Persians—not even Chaldæans. They came from a far-off land, the Orientalists being of opinion that the said land was Media. This may be so, but from what part of Media? To this we receive no answer.1764.Op. cit., p. 160.1765.Op. cit., pp. 3-13.1766.Civilization of the Eastern Iranians in Ancient Times, pp. 130, 131.1767.Bûmî haptâita,Yasna, xxxii. 3.1768.Cf., for instance, vol. i. p. 4, of the Pahlavi Translation;Bdh.xxi. 2, 3.1769.Footnote by Dârâb Dastur Peshotan Sanjânâ, B.A., the translator of Dr. Wilhelm Geiger's work on theCivilization of the Eastern Iranians.1770.Op. cit., pp. 130, 131.1771.Dr. Kenealy, in hisBook of God, quotes Vallancey, who says:“I had not been a week landed in Ireland from Gibraltar, ... where I had studied Hebrew and Chaldaic under Jews of various countries ... when I heard a peasant girl say to a boor standing by her,‘Feach an Maddin Nag’(Behold the morning star), pointing to the planet Venus, the Maddina Nag of the Chaldæan”(pp. 162, 163).1772.Lib.iv.1773.There was a time when the whole world, the totality of mankind, had one religion, and when they were of“one lip.”“All the religions of the earth were at first one and emanated from one centre,”says Faber very truly.1774.Critias, translated by Davis, p. 415.1775.Plato's veracity has been so unwarrantably impeached by even such friendly critics as Professor Jowett, when the story of Atlantis has been discussed, that it seems well to cite the testimony of a specialist on the subject. It is sufficient to place mere literary cavillers in a very ridiculous position:“If our knowledge of Atlantis was more thorough, it would no doubt appear that in every instance wherein the people of Europe accord with the people of America, they were both in accord with the people of Atlantis.... It will be seen that in every case where Plato gives us any information in this respect as to Atlantis, we find this agreement to exist. It existed in architecture, sculpture, navigation, engraving, writing, an established priesthood, the mode of worship, agriculture, and the construction of roads and canals; and it is reasonable to suppose that the same correspondence extended down to all the minor details.”(Donnelly,Atlantis, p. 164. Twenty-fourth Ed.)1776.Christians ought not to object to this doctrine of the periodical destruction of continents by fire and water; for St. Peter speaks of the Earth“standing out of the water, and in the water, whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished, but [is now] reserved unto fire”(II. iii. 5-7. See also theLives of Alchemystical Philosophers, p. 4, London, 1815).1777.See Hesiod'sTheogony, 507-509, andOdyssey, i. 51-53.1778.Mèmoires de l'Académie des Inscriptions, p. 176.1779.Æschylus,Prometheus Vinctus, 351, 429, etc.1780.iv. 184.1781.Pyth., i. 20; Decharme,op. cit., p. 315.1782.This does not mean that Atlas is the locality where it fell, for this took place in Northern and Central Asia; but that Atlas formed part of the Continent.1783.Had not Diocletian burned the Esoteric works of the Egyptians ina.d.296, together with their books on Alchemy,“περὶ χυμείας ἀργύρου καὶ χρυσοῦ”; Cæsar 700,000 rolls at Alexandria; Leo Isaurus 300,000 at Constantinople (eighth cent.); and the Mahommedans all they could lay their sacrilegious hands on—the world might know to-day more of Atlantis than it does. For Alchemy had its birthplace in Atlantis during the Fourth Race, and had only itsrenaissancein Egypt.1784.Professor Max Müller's Lectures—On the Philosophy of Mythology—are before us. We read his citations of Heracleitus (460b.c.), declaring that Homer deserved“to be ejected from public assemblies and flogged”; and of Xenophanes“holding Homer and Hesiod responsible for the popular superstitions of Greece,”and for ascribing“to the gods whatever is disgraceful and scandalous among men ... unlawful acts, such as theft, adultery, and fraud.”Finally the Oxford Professor quotes from Professor Jowett's translation of Plato, where the latter tells Adaimantus (Republic) that“the young man [in the state] should not be told that in committing the worst of crimes, he is far from doing anything outrageous, and that he may chastise his father [as Zeus did with Cronus] ... in any manner that he likes, and in this will only be following the example of the first and greatest of the gods.... In my opinion, these stories arenot fit to be repeated.”To this Prof. Max Müller observes that:“the Greek religion was clearly a national andtraditionalreligion, and, as such, it shared both the advantages and disadvantagesof this form of religious belief”; while the Christian religion is“anhistoricaland, to a great extent, an individual religion, and it possesses the advantage of an authorized codex and of a settled system of faith”(p. 349). So much the worse if it is“historical,”for surely Lot's incident with his daughters would only gain, were it“allegorical.”1785.ἁοιδῶν οἶδε δυστῆνοι λόγοι,Hercules Furens, 1346, Dindorf's Edition.1786.Critias, 421.1787.Neptune or Poseidon is the Hindû Idas-pati, identical with Nârâyana (the Mover on the Waters) or Vishnu, and like this Hindû God he is shown crossing the whole horizon inthree steps. Idas-pati means also the“Master of the Waters.”1788.Bailly's assertion that the 9,000 years mentioned by the Egyptian priests do not represent“solar years”is groundless. Bailly knew nothing of Geology and its calculations; otherwise he would have spoken differently.1789.SeeMatsya Purâna, which places him among the seven Prajâpatis of the period.1790.Iliad, xxiv. 79.1791.Op. cit., p. 126.1792.The equivalent of this name is given in the original.1793.Deucalion is said to have brought the worship of Adonis and Osiris into Phœnicia. Now this worship is that of the Sun, lost and found again in its astronomical significance. It is only at the Pole that the Sun dies out for such a length of time as six months, for in latitude 68° it remainsdeadonly for forty days, as in the festival of Osiris. The two worships were born in the north of Lemuria, or on that Continent of which Asia was a kind of broken prolongation, and which stretched up to the polar regions. This is well shown by de Gebelin'sAllegories d'Orient, p. 246, and by Bailly; though neither Hercules nor Osiris aresolar myths, save in one of their seven aspects.1794.The Hyperboreans, now regarded as mythical, are described (Herod., iv. 33-35; Pausanius, i. 31, 32; v. 7, 8; x. 5, 7, 8) as the beloved priests and servants of the Gods, and of Apollo chiefly.1795.The Cyclopes are not the only“one-eyed”representatives in tradition. The Arimaspes were a Scythian people, and were also credited with but one eye. (Géographie Ancienne, ii. 321.) It is they whom Apollo destroyed with his shafts.1796.Ulysses was wrecked on the isle of Ææa, where Circe changed all his companions into pigsfor their voluptuousness; and after that he was thrown into Ogygia, the island of Calypso, where for some seven years he lived with the nymph in illicit connection. Now Calypso was a daughter of Atlas (Odys., xii.), and all the traditional ancient versions, when speaking of the Isle of Ogygia, say that it was very distant from Greece, and right in the middle of the Ocean; thus identifying it with Atlantis.1797.Hygin.,Astron. Poétique, ii. 15.1798.Nineteenth Century, July, 1887.1799.Diod. Sic., ii. 307.1800.To make a difference between Lemuria and Atlantis, the ancient writers referred to the latter as the Northern or Hyperborean Atlantis, and to the former as the Southern. Thus Apollodorus says (Mythology, Book ii):“The golden apples carried away by Hercules are not, as some think, in Lybia; they are in the Hyperborean Atlantis.”The Greeks naturalized all the Gods they borrowed and made Hellenes of them, and the moderns helped them. Thus also the Mythologists have tried to make of Eridanus the river Po, in Italy. In the myth of Phaeton it is said that at his death his sisters dropped hot tears which fell into Eridanus and were changed into amber! Now amber is found only in the northern seas, in the Baltic. Phaeton, meeting with his death while carrying heat to the frozen stars of the boreal regions, awakening at the Pole the Dragon made rigid by cold, and being hurled down into the Eridanus, is an allegory referring directly to the changes of climate in those distant times when, from a frigid zone, the polar lands had become a country with a moderate and warm climate. The usurper of the functions of the Sun, Phaeton, being hurled into the Eridanus by Jupiter's thunderbolt, is an allusion to the second change that took place in those regions when, once more, the land where“the magnolia blossomed”became the desolate forbidding land of the farthest north and eternal ice. This allegory covers then the events of two Pralayas; and if well understood, ought to be a demonstration of the enormous antiquity of the human races.1801.Iliad, xvii. 431-453.1802.Ibid., 322-336.1803.See Apollodorus for this number.1804.See“The Sons of God and the Sacred Island.”1805.So occult and mystic is one of the aspects of Latona that she is made to reappear even inRevelation(xii), as the woman clothed with the Sun (Apollo) and the Moon (Diana) under her feet, who being with child“cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.”A great red Dragon stands before the woman ready to devour the child. She brings forth the man-child who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron, and who was caught unto the throne of God—the Sun. The woman fled to the wilderness still pursued by the Dragon, who flees again, and casts out of his mouth water as a flood, when the Earth helped the woman and swallowed the flood; and the Dragon went to make war with the remnant of her seed who kept the commandments of God. (See xii. 1, 17.) Anyone who reads the allegory of Latona pursued by the revenge of jealous Juno, will recognize the identity of the two versions. Juno sends Python, the Dragon, to persecute and destroy Latona and devour her babe. The latter is Apollo, the Sun, for the man-child ofRevelation,“who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron”is surely not the meek“Son of God,”Jesus, but the physical Sun,“who rules all nations”; the Dragon being the North Pole, gradually chasing the early Lemurians from the lands which became more and more Hyperborean and unfit to be inhabited by those who were fast developing into physical men, for they now had to deal with the climatic variations. The Dragon will not allow Latona“to bring forth”—the Sun to appear.“She is driven from heaven, and finds no place where she can bring forth,”until Neptune, the Ocean, in pity, makes immovable the floating isle of Delos—the nymph Asteria, hitherto hiding from Jupiter under the waves of the Ocean—on which Latona finds refuge, and where the bright God Delius is born, the God, who no sooner appears than he kills Python, the cold and frost of the Arctic region, in whose deadly coils all life becomes extinct. In other words, Latona-Lemuria is transformed into Niobe-Atlantis, over which her son Apollo, or the Sun, reigns—with an iron rod, truly, since Herodotus makes the Atlantescursehis too great heat. This allegory is reproduced in its other mystic meaning (another of the seven keys) in the just cited chapter ofRevelation. Latona became a powerful Goddess indeed, and saw her son receive worship (solar worship) in almost every fane of antiquity. In his Occult aspect Apollo is patron of number Seven. He is born on the seventh of the month, and the swans of Myorica swim seven times round Delos singing that event; he is given seven chords to his Lyre—the seven rays of the Sun and the seven forces of Nature. But this is only in the astronomical meaning, whereas the above is purely geological.1806.See Ovid,Metamorphoses, vi.1807.Lettres sur l'Atlantide, p. 137.1808.Hesiod,Opera et Dies, 143.1809.Hist. Nat., iv. 12.1810.Marius.1811.Op. cit., c. 16.1812.Isaac Myer'sQabbalah, p. 139.1813.Diod., ii. 225.1814.Op. cit., xxxvii. 2.1815.Vol. i. pp. 462-464.1816.These islands were“found strewn with fossils of horses, sheep, oxen, etc., among gigantic bones of elephants, mammoths, rhinoceroses,”etc. If there was no man on Earth at that period“how came horses and sheep to be found in company with the huge antediluvians?”—asks a Master in a letter. (Esoteric Buddhism, p. 67.) The reply is given above in the text.1817.Op. cit., iv. 239-262.1818.A good proof that all the Gods, and religious beliefs, and myths have come from the North, which was also the cradle ofphysicalman, lies in several suggestive words which have originated and remain to this day among the northern tribes in their primeval significance; but, although there was a time when all the nations were of“one lip,”these words have received a different meaning with the Greeks and Latins. One such word ismann,man, a living being, andmanes, dead men. The Laplanders call their corpses to this daymanee(Voyage de Rénard en Laponie, i. 184).Mannusis the ancestor of the German race; the HindûManu, the thinking being, fromman; the EgyptianMenes; andMinos, the King of Crete, judge of the infernal regions after his death—all proceed from the same word or root.1819.Thus, for instance, Gyges is a hundred-armed and fifty-headed monster, a Demi-god in one case, and a Lydian, the successor of Candaules, king of the country, in another version. The same is found in the Indian Pantheon, where Rishis and the Sons of Brahmâ are reborn as mortals.1820.Op. cit., viii. 13.1821.The continents perish in turn by fire and water; either through earthquakes and volcanic eruptions, or by sinking and the great displacement of waters. Our continents have to perish by the former cataclysmal process. The incessant earthquakes of the past years may be a warning.1822.See Decharme'sMythologie de la Grèce Antique.1823.Denis, the Geographer, tells us that the great sea north of Asia was called glacial, or Saturnine (v. 35). Orpheus (v. 1077) and Pliny (iv. 16) corroborate the statement by showing that it was its giant inhabitants who gave it the name. And the Secret Doctrine explains both assertions by telling us that all the continents were formed from North to South; and that as the sudden change of climate dwarfed the race that had been born on it, arresting its growth, so, several degrees southward, various conditions had always produced the tallest men in every new humanity, or race. We see it to this day. The tallest men now found are those in Northern countries, while the smallest are Southern Asiatics, Hindûs, Chinamen, Japanese, etc. Compare the tall Sikhs and Punjabees, the Afghans, Norwegians, Russians, Northern Germans, Scotchmen, and English, with the inhabitants of Central India and the average European on the continent. Thus also the Giants of Atlantis, and hence the Titans of Hesiod, are all Northerners.1824.Having already given several instances of the vagaries of Science, it is delightful to find such agreement in this particular case. Read in connection with the scientific admission (cited elsewhere) of the Geologists' ignorance of even the approximate duration of periods, the following passage is highly instructive:“We are not yet able to assign an approximate date for the most recent epoch at which our northern hemisphere was covered with glaciers. According to Mr. Wallace, this epoch may have occurred no more than seventy thousand years ago, while others would assign to it an antiquity of at least two hundred thousand years, and there are yet others who urge strong arguments on behalf of the opinion that a million of years is barely enough to have produced the changes which have taken place since that event.”(Fiske,Cosmic Philosophy, i. 304, Ed. 1874.) Prof. Lefèvre, again, gives us ashisestimate one hundred thousand years. Clearly, then, if Modern Science is unable to estimate the date of so comparatively recent an era as the Glacial Epoch, it can hardly impeach the Esoteric Chronology of Race-Periods and Geological Ages.1825.Cited in Schmidt'sDoctrine of Descent and Darwinism, pp. 300, 301.1826.Philosophy Historical and Critical, p. 508.1827.Human Species, pp. 428,et seqq.1828.Art.,“The First Volume of the Publications of the 'Challenger,'”p. 2, Nov. 4th, 1880.1829.Op. cit., Art.,“Australia and Europe formerly one Continent”(v. 19, 25). Undoubtedly a fact, and a confirmation of the Esoteric conception of Lemuria, which originally not only embraced great areas in the Indian and Pacific Oceans, but projected round South Africa into the North Atlantic. Its Atlantic portion subsequently became the geological basis of the future home of the Fourth Race Atlanteans.1830.Ibid., i. 143.1831.Cf., the published reports of the“Challenger”expedition; also Donnelly'sAtlantis, p. 468 and pp. 46-56, Chap.,“The Testimony of the Sea.”1832.Even the cautious Lefèvre speaks of the existence of Tertiary men on“upheaved lands, islands and continents then flourishing, but since submerged beneath the waters,”and elsewhere introduces a“possible Atlantis”to explain ethnological facts.Cf., hisPhilosophy Historical and Critical, pp. 478 and 504. Mr. Donnelly remarks with rare intuition that“modern civilization is Atlantean ... the inventive faculty of the present age is taking up the great delegated work of creation where Atlantis left it thousands of years ago”(Atlantis, p. 177. Twenty-fourth Ed.). He also refers the origin of culture to the Miocene times. It is, however, to be sought for in the teachings given to the Third Race men by their Divine Rulers—at a vastly earlier period.1833.An equally“curious”similarity may be traced between some of the West Indian and West African fauna.1834.The Pacific portion of the giant Lemurian Continent christened by Dr. Carter Blake, the Anthropologist,“Pacificus.”1835.“Subsidence and Elevation,”Geological Magazine, pp. 241, 245, June, 1881.1836.Antiquity of Man, p. 492.1837.When Howard read, before the Royal Society of London, a paper on the first serious researches that were made on the aerolites, the Geneva Naturalist Pictet, who was present, communicated, on his return to Paris, the facts reported to the French Academy of Sciences. But he was forthwith interrupted by Laplace, the great Astronomer, who cried:“Stop! we have had enough of suchfables, and know all about them,”thus making Pictet feel very small. Globular-shaped lightnings or thunder-bolts have been admitted by Science only since Arago demonstrated their existence. Says de Rochat (Forces Non-definies, p. 4):“Every one remembers Dr. Bouilland's misadventure at the Academy of Medicine when he had declared Edison's phonograph‘a trick of ventriloquism’!”1838.Principles of Geology, i. 9, 10.1839.Ibid.1840.The Cyclic Law of Race-Evolution is most unwelcome to Scientists. It is sufficient to mention the fact of“primeval civilization”to excite the frenzy of Darwinians; it being obvious that the further culture and science is pushed back, the more precarious becomes the basis of the ape-ancestor theory. But as Jacolliot says:“Whatever there may be in these traditions [submerged continents, etc.], and whatever may have been the place where a civilization more ancient than that of Rome, of Greece, of Egypt, and of India, was developed, it is certain that this civilization did exist, and it is highly important for science to recover its traces, however feeble and fugitive they be.”(Histoire des Vièrges; les Peuples et les Continents Disparus, p. 15.) Donnelly has proved the fact from the clearest premises, but the Evolutionists will not listen. A Miocene civilization upsets the“universal Stone age”theory, and that of acontinuousascent of man from animalism. And yet Egypt, at least, runs counter to current hypotheses. There is no Stone age visible there, but a more glorious culture is apparent the further back we are enabled to carry our retrospect.1841.Myths and Myth-Makers, p. 21.1842.Violent minor cataclysms and colossal earthquakes are recorded in the annals of most nations—if not of all. Elevation and subsidence of continents is always in progress. The whole coast of South America has been raised up 10 to 15 feet and settled down again in an hour. Huxley has shown that the British Islands have been four times depressed beneath the ocean and subsequently raised again and peopled. The Alps, Himâlayas and Cordilleras were all the result of depositions drifted on to sea-bottoms and upheaved by Titanic forces to their present elevation. The Sahara was the basin of a Miocene sea. Within the last five or six thousand years the shores of Sweden, Denmark and Norway, have risen from 200 to 600 feet; in Scotland there are raised beaches with outlying stacks and skerries surmounting the shore now eroded by the hungry wave. The North of Europe is still rising from the sea, and South America presents the phenomenon of raised beaches of over 1,000 miles in length, now at a height varying from 100 to 1,300 feet above the sea-level. On the other hand, the coast of Greenland is sinking fast, so much so that the Greenlander will not build by the shore. All these phenomena are certain. Why then may not a gradual change have given place to a violent cataclysm in remote epochs—such cataclysms occurring on a minor scale even now,e.g., the case of Sunda Island with the destruction of 80,000 Malays?1843.For the opinions of Jacolliot, after long travels through the Polynesian Islands, and his proofs of a former great geological cataclysm in the Pacific Ocean, see hisHistoire des Vièrges; les Peuples et les Continents Disparus, p. 308.1844.August, 1880.1845.Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, pp. 236, 237.Cf.also his lengthy arguments on the subject, pp. 231-235.1846.Op. cit., i. 22, 23, Ed. 1869.1847.Pedigree of Man, p. 73.1848.Cited in Schmidt'sDoctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 238.1849.For further facts as to the isolation of the Basques in Europe and their ethnological relations, see Joly,Man before Metals, p. 316. B. Davis is disposed to concede, from an examination of the skulls of the Guanches of the Canary Islands and modern Basques, that both belong to a race proper to thoseancientislands, of which the Canaries are theremains! This is a step in advance indeed. De Quatrefages and Hamy also both assign the Cro-Magnon men of South France and the Guanches toonetype—a proposition which involves a certain corollary which both these writers may not care to father.1850.Families of Speech.1851.Cf., Benjamin,The Atlantic Islands, p. 130.1852.Westminster Review, Jan., 1872.1853.Schmidt,Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 223.1854.Professor Retzius,Smithsonian Report, 1859, p. 266.1855.See the investigations of United States ship“Dolphin”and others.1856.Scientific American, July 28th, 1877.1857.See his chart,Atlantis, p. 46, though he deals with only a fragment of therealContinent.1858.Donnelly,Atlantis, p. 480.1859.Maçonnerie Occulte, p. 44.1860.VideSir William Thompson and Mr. Huxley.

Footnotes1.SeeGenesisii. 19. Adam is formed in verse 7, and in verse 19 it is said:“Out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them.”Thus man was createdbeforethe animals; for the animals mentioned in chapter i are the signs of the Zodiac, while the man,“male and female,”is not man, but the Host of the Sephiroth, Forces, or Angels,“made in his [God's] image and after his likeness.”The Adam, man, is not made in that likeness, nor is it so asserted in theBible. Moreover, the Second Adam is Esoterically a septenary which represents seven men, or rather groups of men. For the first Adam, the Kadmon, is the synthesis of thetenSephiroth. Of these, the upper Triad remains in the Archetypal World as the future“Trinity,”while the seven lower Sephiroth create the manifested material world; and this septennate is the Second Adam.Genesis, and the mysteries upon which it was fabricated, came from Egypt. The“God”of the 1st chapter ofGenesisis the Logos, and the“Lord God”of the 2nd chapter the Creative Elohim, the lower Powers.2.Thus saith Pymander:“This is the mystery that to this day was hidden. Nature being mingled with the Heavenly Man [Elohim, or Dhyânis], brought forth a wonder ... seven Men, all males and females [Hermaphrodite] ... according to the nature of the seven Governors”(ii. 29), or the seven Hosts of the Pitris or Elohim, who projected or created him. This is very clear, but yet, see the interpretations of even our modern theologians, men supposed to be intellectual and learned. In theTheological and Philosophical Works of Hermes Trismegistus, Christian [?] Neoplatonist, a work compiled by John David Chambers, of Oriel College, Oxford, the translator wonders“for whom these seven Men are intended?”He solves the difficulty by concluding that, as“the original pattern Man [Adam Kadmon ofGenesisi] was masculine-feminine, ... the seven may signify the succeeding patriarchs named inGenesis”(p. 9). A truly theological way of cutting the Gordian knot!3.George Smith'sChaldean Account of Genesis, p. 103.4.CompareZohar,Siphra Dtzenioutha,Idra Suta, 2928, Franck,La Kabbale, p. 205.5.Siphra Dtzenioutha.6.As it is now asserted that the Chaldæan tablets, which give the allegorical description of Creation, the Fall, and the Flood, even to the legend of the Tower of Babel, were written“before the time of Moses”(Smith'sChaldean Account of Genesis), how can thePentateuchbe called a“revelation”? It is simply another version of the same story.7.Philosophumena, v. 7; Miller's edition, p. 98.8.Ibid., p. 108.9.P. 86.10.See Pliny, iv, c. 12; Strabo, 10; Herodotus, vii, c. 109; Pausanias, vii, c. 4, etc.11.Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 82.12.SeeBund., 79, 12.13.By“original”we mean the Amshaspend, called“Zarathushtra, the lord and ruler of the Vara made by Yima in that land.”There were several Zarathushtras or Zertusts, theDabistanalone enumerating thirteen; but these were all reincarnations of the first one. The last Zoroaster was the founder of the Fire-temple of Azareksh, and the writer of the works on the primeval sacred Magian religion destroyed by Alexander.14.In India called a“Day of Brahmâ.”15.x. 86.16.See Volcker,Mythological Geography, pp. 145 to 170.17.Mythical Monsters, p. 47.18.It is to be remarked, however, that Mr. Wallace does not accept Mr. Sclater's idea, and even opposes it. Mr. Sclater supposes a land or continent formerly uniting Africa, Madagascar, and India but not Australia and India; and Mr. A. R. Wallace shows, in hisGeographical Distribution of AnimalsandIsland Life, that the hypothesis of such a land is quite uncalled for on the alleged zoological grounds. But he admits that a much closer proximity of India and Australia did certainly exist, and at a time so very remote that it was“certainly pre-tertiary,”adding in a private letter that“no name has been given to this supposed land.”Yet the land did exist, and was of course“pre-tertiary,”for Lemuria, if we accept this name for the third Continent, had perished before Atlantis fully developed, and Atlantis had sunk and its chief portions disappeared before the end of the Miocene period.19.SeeEsoteric Buddhism.20.One more“coincidence”:“Now it is proved that in geologically recent times, this region of North Africa was in fact a peninsula of Spain, and that its union with Africa (proper) was effected on the North by the rupture of Gibraltar, and on the South by an upheaval to which the Sahara owes its existence. The shores of this former sea of Sahara are still marked by the shells of the same Gastropoda that live on the shores of the Mediterranean.”(Prof. Oscar Schmidt,Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 244.)21.iii. fol. 10a.22.A. Winchell, Professor of Geology,World-Life, p. 369.23.Mr. Charles Gould, late geological surveyor of Tasmania, inMythical Monsters, p. 84.24.Sir Charles Lyell, who is credited with having“happily invented”the terms Eocene, Miocene, and Pliocene, to mark the three divisions of the Tertiary Age, ought really to have settled upon some approximate length for his“mind-offspring.”Having left the duration of these periods, however, to the speculations of specialists, the greatest confusion and perplexity are the result of that happy thought. It seems like a hopeless task to succeed in quoting a single set of figures from one work, without the risk of finding it contradicted by the same author in an earlier or a subsequent volume. Sir William Thomson, one of the most eminent among the modern authorities, has changed his opinion about half-a-dozen times upon the age of the Sun and the date of the consolidation of the Earth's crust. In Thomson and Tait'sNatural Philosophy, we find only ten million years allowed since the time when the temperature of the Earth permitted vegetable life to appear on it. (App. Eet seq.; alsoTrans. Roy. Soc. Edin., xxiii. Pt. 1, 157, 1862, where 847 is cancelled.) Mr. Darwin gives Sir William Thomson's estimate as“a minimum of 98 and a maximum of 200 millions of years since the consolidation of the crust.”(See Ch. Gould,op. cit., p. 83.) In the same work (Nat. Phil.) 80 millions are given from the time of incipient incrustation to the present state of the world. And in his last lecture, as shown elsewhere, Sir William Thomson declares (1887) that the Sun is not older than 15 millions of years! Meanwhile, basing his arguments as to the limits of the age of the Sun's heat, on figures previously established by Sir William Thomson, Mr. Croll allows 60 millions of years since the beginning of the Cambrian period. This is hopeful for the lovers ofexactknowledge. Thus, whatever figures are given by Occult Science, they are sure to be corroborated by those of some one among the modern men of Science who are considered as authorities.25.SeeProceedings, Royal Society, London, xxviii. 281.26.Gould,Mythical Monsters, p. 91.27.Only forty-nine Shlokas out of several hundred are here given, and not every verse is translated verbatim, a periphrasis being sometimes used for the sake of clearness and intelligibility, where a literal translation would be quite unintelligible.28.The idea and the spirit of the sentence only is here given, as a verbal translation would convey very little to the reader.29.The Fourth Globe, or our Earth. All the glosses on the translation of the text of the Stanzas and Commentaries are the writer's. In some places they may be incomplete and even inadequate from the Hindû standpoint; but in the meaning attached to them in Trans-Himâlayan Esotericism they are correct. In every case the writer takes any blame upon herself. As she has never claimed personal infallibility, that which is given on her own authority may leave much to be desired, particularly in the very abstruse cases where too deep metaphysic is involved. The teaching is offered as it is understood; and seeing that there are seven keys of interpretation to every symbol and allegory, a meaning which may not be suitable from, say, the psychological or astronomical aspect, will nevertheless be found quite correct from the physical or metaphysical.30.The Planetary Spirits.31.Loka Chakshus.32.The Planets.33.According to Dr. A. Wilder's learned definition, Genesis, γένεσις, is not generation, but“a coming out of the eternalinto the Cosmos and Time”;“a coming fromesseintoexsistere,”or from“Be-ness”into“Being”—as a Theosophist would say.34.For a clearer explanation of the origins, as contained in the Esotericism of theBhagavad Gita, see the Notes thereon published inThe Theosophistfor February, March and June, 1887, Madras.35.See the Sephirothal Tree.36.Zohar,Idra Suta, Sec. VII.37.J. B. Alden; New York, 1888: ii. 432, 434.38.It has been repeatedly stated that the Serpent is the symbol of wisdom and of Occult knowledge.“The Serpent has been connected with the god of wisdom from the earliest times of which we have any historical notice,”writes C. Staniland Wake.“This animal was the especial symbol of Thoth or Taut ... and of all those gods, such as Hermes [?] and Seth who can be connected with him. This is true also of the third member of the primitive Chaldæan triad, Hea or Hoa.”According to Sir Henry Rawlinson,“the most important titles of this deity refer to‘his functions as the source of all knowledge and science.’Not only is he‘the intelligent fish,’but his name may be read as signifying both‘life’and a‘serpent’[an initiated Adept], and he may be considered as‘figured by the great serpent which occupies so conspicuous a place among the symbols of the gods on the black stones recording Babylonian benefactions.’”(The Great Pyramid, p. 75). Esculapius, Serapis, Pluto, Esmun and Kneph, are all deities with the attributes of the serpent, says Dupuis. They are allhealers, givers of health, spiritual and physical, and ofenlightenment. The crown formed of an asp, the Thermuthis belongs to Isis, Goddess of Life and Healing. TheUpanishadshave a treatise on theScience of Serpents—in other words, the Science of Occult Knowledge; and the Nâgas of the exoteric Buddhist are not“the fabulous creatures, of the nature of serpents ... being superior to man, and regarded as protectors of the law of Buddha,”as Schlagintweit believes, but real living men, some superior to men by virtue of their Occult Knowledge, and theprotectors of Buddha's law, inasmuch asthey interpret his metaphysical tenets correctly, others inferiormorallyas being“black magicians.”Therefore it is truly declared that Gautama Buddha“is said to have taught them a more philosophical religious system than to men, who were not sufficiently advanced to understand it at the time of his appearance”(ibid., p. 72).39.Compare theSymbols of the Bonzes.40.The Mandragora is the Mandrake of theBible, of Rachel and Leah. The roots of the plant are fleshy, hairy, and forked, representing roughly the limbs, the body, and even head of a man. Its magical and mysterious properties have been proclaimed in fable and play from the most archaic ages. From Rachel and Leah, who indulged in witchcraft with them, down to Shakespeare, who speaks of“shrieking”—“Like mandrakes torn out of the earthThat living mortals, hearing them, run mad”—the mandragora wasthemagic plantpar excellence.These roots are without any apparent stalk, large leaves growing out of the head of the root, like a gigantic crop of hair. They present little similitude to man when found in Spain, Italy, Asia Minor, or Syria, but on the Isle of Candia, and in Karamania near the city of Adan, they have a wonderfully human form, and are very highly prized as amulets. They are also worn by women as a charm against sterility, and for other purposes. They are especially effective in“Black Magic.”41.The Sun.42.Earth.43.Copernicus wrote his theories on the“Revolution of the Heavenly Bodies”in the sixteenth century, and theZohar, even if compiled by Moses de Leon in the thirteenth century, states that:“In the Book of Hammannunah, the Old (or, the Ancient), we learn ... that the earth turns upon itself in the form of a circle; that some are on top, the others below; that ... there are some countries of the earth which are lightened, whilst others are in darkness; these have the day, when for the former it is night; and there are countries in which it is constantly day, or in which at least the night continues only some instants.”(Zohar, iii, fol. 10a, quoted in Myer'sQabbalah, p. 139.)44.See also the 21st Fargard of theVendídádon the celestial militia.45.Idolat., II. 373.46.Science teaches that Venus receives from the Sun twice as much light and heat as the Earth. Thus this Planet, precursor of the dawn and the twilight, the most radiant of all the Planets, is said to give the Earth one-third of the supply she receives, and has two parts left for herself. This has an Occult as well as an astronomical meaning.47.“As it is above, so below,”is the fundamental axiom of Occult Philosophy. As the Logos is seven-fold,i.e., throughout Kosmos it appears as seven Logoi under seven different forms, or, as taught by learned Brâhmans,“each of these is the central figure of one of the seven main branches of the ancient Wisdom Religion”; and, as the seven principles which correspond to the seven distinct states of Prajnâ, or Consciousness, are allied to seven states of Matter and seven forms of Force, the division must be the same in all that concerns the Earth.48.Venus is thus ♀, the Earth ♁.49.In the Esoteric Philosophy it is male and female, or hermaphrodite; hence the“bearded”Venus in mythology.50.Therefore, putting aside its religio-metaphysical aspect, the Cross of the Christians is symbolically far more phallic than the Pagan Svastika. Compare vol. i. pp. 34, 35.51.The ansated cross is the astronomical planetary sign of Venus,“signifying the existence ofparturient energyin the sexual sense, and this was one of the attributes of Isis, the Mother, of Eve, Hauvah, or Mother-Earth, and was so recognized among all the ancient peoples in one or another mode of expression.”(From a modern Kabalistic MS.)52.See Moore'sHindû Pantheon.53.Athenæus shows that the first letter of Satan's name was represented in days of old by an arc and crescent; and some Roman Catholics, kind, good men, would persuade the public that it is in honour of Lucifer's crescent-like horns that Mussulmans have chosen the crescent for their national arms. Venus, ever since the establishment of Roman Catholic dogmatism, has been identified with Satan and Lucifer, or the Great Dragon, contrary to all reason and logic. As shown by symbologists and Astronomers:“The association between the serpent and the idea of darkness had an astronomical foundation. The position which the constellation Draco at one time occupied showed that the Great Serpent was the ruler of the night. This constellation was formerly at the very centre of the heavens, and is so extensive that it was called the Great Dragon. Its body spreads over seven signs of the Zodiac; and Dupuis, who sees in the Dragon of the Apocalypse a reference to the celestial serpent, says,‘It is not astonishing that a constellation so extended should be represented by the author of that book as a great dragon with seven heads, who drew the third part of the stars from heaven and cast them to the earth.’”(Staniland Wake,The Great Pyramid, p. 79; Dupuis, iii. 255.)Only Dupuis never knewwhyDraco, once the pole-star—the symbol of Guide, Guru and Director—had been thus degraded by posterity.“The Gods of our fathers are our devils,”says an Asiatic proverb. When Draco ceased to be the“lode-star,”the guiding sidereal divinity, it shared the fate of all the fallen Gods. Seth and Typhon was at one time, Bunsen tells us,“a great God universally adored throughout Egypt, who conferred on the sovereigns of the 18th and 19th Dynasties the symbols of life and power. But subsequently, in the course of the 20th Dynasty, he is suddenly treated as an evil Demon, insomuch that his effigies and name are obliterated on all the monuments and inscriptions that could be reached.”The real Occult reason will be given in these pages.54.De Civitate Dei, LXXI. viii.55.Shukra is the son of Bhrigu the great Rishi, and one of the Seven Prajâpati, the founder of the Race of Bhârgavas, in which Parashu Râma is born.56.This is a flat contradiction of Swedenborg, whosaw, in“the first Earth of the Astral World,”inhabitants dressed as are the peasants in Europe; and on the Fourth Earth women clad as are the shepherdesses in abal masqué! Even the famous astronomer Huygens laboured under the mistaken idea that other worlds and planets have species of beings identical with those who live on our Earth, possessing the same figures, senses, brain-power, arts, sciences, dwellings, even to the same fabric for their wearing apparel! (Théorie du Monde.)57.This is a modern gloss. It is added to the old Commentaries for the clearer comprehension of those disciples who study Esoteric Cosmogony after having passed through Western learning. The earlier Glosses are too redundant with adjectives and figures of speech to be easily assimilated.58.“Beyond”the Great Range, means, in this case, India, as being the Trans-Himâlayan region for the Tibetan region.59.The term Pitris is used by us in these Shlokas to facilitate their comprehension, but it is not so used in the original Stanzas, where they have distinct appellations of their own, besides being called“Fathers”and“Progenitors.”60.It is erroneous to take literally theworshipof the human Bodhisattvas, or Manjushrî. It is true that, exoterically, the Mahâyâna school teaches adoration of these without distinction, and that Huien-Tsang speaks of some disciples of Buddha as being worshipped. But, Esoterically, it is not the disciple or the learned Manjushrîpersonallythat received honours, but the divine Bodhisattvas and Dhyâni-Buddhas that animated (amilakha, as the Mongolians say) the human forms.61.The author of this work is Augustus Le Plongeon. He and his wife are well known in the United States for their untiring labours in Central America. It is they who discovered the sepulchre of the royal Kan Coh, at Cichen-Itza. The author seems to believe and to seek to prove that the Esoteric learning of the Âryans and the Egyptians was derived from the Mayas. But, although certainly coëval with Plato's Atlantis, the Mayas belonged to the Fifth Continent, which was preceded by Atlantis and Lemuria.62.More correctlyIn Matrem Deorum,Oratiov.63.P. 143.64.Theseseven caves,seven cities, etc., etc., stand in every case for the seven centres, or zones, upon which the seven primitive groups of the first Root-Race were born.65.The engraving is reproduced in theSacred Mysteries of the Mayas and the Quicheson p. 134.66.SeeSource of Measures, p. 50-53.67.SeeIsis Unveiled, II. pp. 300et seq., for a proof of the antiquity of the decimal system of figures.68.SeeMasonic Review, Cincinnati, June, 1886, Art.“The Cabbalah.—No. VI,”p. 10.69.Ibid.,loc. cit.70.Ibid., p. 11.71.SeeSource of Measures, pp. 276,et seq., App. VII.72.Art.,Masonic Review, pp. 11, 12.73.In the BookAl-Chazari, by Jehuda-ha-Levi, translated by Dr. D. Cassel.74.Art. cited, pp. 12, 13.75.i. pp. 117et seq.76.Art. cited, p. 2.77.Ibid., p. 14.78.The appellationAk-ad(or Akkadians) is of the same class asAd-m,Ha-va(Eve)Æd-en(Eden);Ak-Admeaning“Son ofAd,”like the sons of Ad in Ancient Arabia.Ad-ad, the“only one”and the“first,”was theAd-onor“Lord”of Syria and consort ofAd-ar-gator Aster't, the Syrian Goddess. And Gan-Æden (Eden) or Gandunia was Babylonia and Mesopotamia. In AssyrianAkmeant Creator, the letterkbeing pronouncedkh(ah) gutturally. According to Swedenborg's mysticism Adam was not a man but a church (?) of primitive light. In theVedas,Ad-iti is the primitive light, the Âkâsha of the phenomenal world.79.Adam-Jehovah, Brahmâ and Mars are, in one sense, identical; they are all symbols for primitive or initialgenerative powersfor the purposes of human procreation. Adam is red, and so also are Brahmâ-Virâj and Mars—God and Planet. Water is the“blood”of the Earth; therefore, all these names are connected with Earth and Water.“It takesearthandwaterto create ahumansoul,”says Moses. Mars is identical with Kârttikeya, God of War (in one sense)—which God is born of the Sweat of Shiva, Shiva-gharmaja and the Earth. In theMahâbhâratahe is shown as born without the intervention of a woman. And he is also called Lohita, the Red, like Adam, and the other“first men.”Hence, the author ofThe Source of Measuresis quite right in thinking that Mars (and all the other Gods of like attributes),“being thegod of warand ofbloodshed, was but a secondary idea flowing out of the primary one of shedding of blood in conception for the first time.”Hence Jehovah became later a fighting God,“Lord of Hosts,”and one who commands war. He is the aggressive Zodh—or Cain, by permutation, whoslewhis (female)brother, whose“blood crieth from the ground,”theEarthhaving openedher mouthto receive theblood. (Genesisiii.)80.Apollo Karneios is certainly a Greek transformation from the Hindû Krishna-Karna. Karna means radiant, and Karneios, which was a title of Apollo with the Celts as with the Greeks, meant“Sun-born.”81.Kumuda-Pati.82.Pitri-Pati.83.Budha, Mercury.84.The Moon.85.Ushanas-Shukra, or Venus, is our Lucifer, the Morning-Star, of course. The ingenuity of this allegory in its manifold meanings is great indeed. Thus Brihaspati (the Planet Jupiter), or Brahmanaspati, is, in theRig Veda, a deity who is the symbol and the prototype of theexotericor ritualistic worship. He is priest, sacrificer, suppliant, and the medium through which the prayers of mortals reach the Gods. He is the Purohita (Family Priest, or Court Chaplain) of the Hindû Olympus and the spiritual Guru of the Gods. Soma is the Mystery God and presides over the mystic and Occult nature in man and the Universe. Târâ, the priest's wife, who symbolizes the worshipper, prefers Esoteric truths to their mere shell, exotericism; hence she is shown as carried off by Soma. Now Soma is the sacred juice of that name, giving mystic visions and trance revelations, theresult of which unionis Budha (Wisdom), Mercury, Hermes, etc.; that Science in short which to this day is proclaimed by the Brihaspatis of Theology as Devilish and Satanic. What wonder that by expanding the cycle of this allegory we find Christian Theology espousing the quarrel of the Hindû Gods, and regarding Ushanas (Lucifer), who helped Soma against that ancient personification of ritualistic worship (Brahmanaspati, the Lord of the Brâhmans, now become Jupiter-Jehovah) as Satan, the“Enemy of God”!86.As shown elsewhere, it is only the Heavenly Man, Adam-Kadmon, of the first chapter ofGenesis, who is made“in the image and likeness of God.”Adam of the second chapter is not said to be made in thatimagenor in the divine likeness, before he ate of the forbidden fruit. The former Adam is the Sephirothal Host; the second Adam is the mindless First human Root-Race; the third Adam is the Race that separated, whose eyes are opened.87.The Earth.88.Achyuta is an almost untranslatable term. It means that which is not subject to fall or change for the worse: the Unfalling; and it is the reverse of Chyuta, the Fallen. The Dhyânîs who incarnate in the human forms of the Third Root-Race and endow them with intellect (Manas) are called the Chyuta for they fall into generation.89.This is perhaps the reason why, in theBhagavad Gîtâ, we are told that Brahmâ had communicated to Nârada in the beginning that all men whatsoever, even Mlechchhas, outcasts and barbarians, might know the true nature of Vâsudeva and learn to have faith in that Deity.90.SeeAsiatic Researches, i. 265.91.Book of God, 60.92.Shesha, who is also Ananta, the infinite, and the“Cycle of Eternity”in Esotericism, is credited with having given his astronomical knowledge to Garga, the oldest astronomer of India, who propitiated him, and forthwith knew all about the Planets and how to read omens.93.SeeThe History of Indian Literature, p. 253, by Prof. A. Weber: in Trübner's Oriental Series.94.Even the Maya Indians of Guatemala had their Zodiac from untold antiquity. And“primitive man acted in the same manner independently of time or locality in every age,”observes a French writer.95.Ibid., p. 2.96.TheTirukkanda Panchanga, for the Kali Yuga 4986, by Chintamany Raghauaracharya, son of the famous Government astronomer of Madras, and Tartakamala Venkata Krishna Rao.97.Of years, 300 million years, or Three Occult Ages. TheRig Vedahas the same division. In the“Physician's Hymn,”(X 97 1) it is said that“the plants came into beingThree Ages(Triyugam) before the gods”on our Earth. (See“Chronology of the Brâhmans”at the end of this Stanza.)98.Forms.99.Minerals.100.Vegetation.101.Sarísripa, svapada.102.The Earth.103.These two must not be confused with the Seven Creations or Divisions in each Kalpa. ThePrimaryandSecondaryCreations are here meant.104.InBereschith Rabba, Parscha IX.105.i. 31.106.SeeHibbert Lectures, 1887, Sayce, p. 39.107.Whence the identity of the ideas? The Chinese have the same traditions. According to the commentator Kwoh P'oh, in the work calledShan-Hai-King,“Wonders by Sea and Land,”a work which was written by the historiographer Chung Ku from engravings on nine urns made by the Emperor Yü (b.c.2255), an interview is mentioned with menhaving two distinct faces on their heads, before and behind, monsters with bodies of goats and human faces, etc. Gould, in hisMythical Monsters(p. 27), giving the names of some authors on Natural History, mentionsShan-Hai-King.“According to the commentator Kwoh P'oh (a.d.276-324) this work was compiled three thousand years before his time, or at seven dynasties' distance. Yang Sun of the Ming Dynasty (commencinga.d.1368) states that it was compiled by Kung Chia and Chung Ku (?)”—as stated above.“Chung Ku ... at the time of the last emperor of the Hia dynasty (b.c.1818), fearing that the emperor might destroy the books treating of the ancient time, carried them in his flight to Yin.”108.Cory'sAncient Fragments, original edition, p. 25.109.Qabbalah, p. 246.110.From the mineral, vegetable, and animal remains.111.Rounds.112.Solar-lunar.113.Gods and Planetary Spirits, especially the Ribhus.“The three Ribhus”who also become“thrice seven”in number of their gifts.114.Remember the“winged races”of Plato, and thePopol Vuhaccounts of the first human race, which could walk, fly, and see objects, however distant.115.SeeMythical Monsters, by Charles Gould.116.In the first volume of the lately publishedIntroduction à l'Étude des Races Humaines, by M. de Quatrefages, there is proof that since the Post-Tertiary Period and even before that time—since many Races were already scattered during that Age on the face of the Earth—man has not altered one iota in his physical structure. And if man was surrounded for ages by a fauna that altered from one period or cycle to another, which died out, which was reborn in other forms—so that now there does not exist one single animal on Earth, large or small, contemporary with the man of that period—if, then, every animal has been transformed save man himself, this fact goes to prove not only his antiquity, but that he is adistinct Kingdom. Why should he alone have escaped transformation? Because, says de Quatrefages, the weapon used by him, in his struggle with Nature, and the ever-changing geological conditions and elements, was“hispsychic force, not his physical strength or body,”as in the case of animals. Give man only that dose of intelligence and reason with which other mammalia are endowed, and with his present bodily organization he will show himself the most helpless of creatures of Earth. And as everything goes to prove that the human organism with all its characteristics, peculiarities and idiosyncrasies existed already on our Globe in those far distant geological periods when there was not yetone single specimen of the now-existing forms of mammalia, what is the unavoidable conclusion? Why this: Since all the human races are of one and the same species, it follows that this species is themost ancient of allthe now-living mammalia. Therefore it is the most stable and persevering of all, and was already as fully developed as it is now when all the other mammalia now known had not made even their first approach to appearance on this Earth. Such is the opinion of the great French Naturalist, who gives thereby a terrible blow to Darwinism.117.They said.118.The Monads of the“presentments”of men of the Third Round, the huge ape-like forms.119.The Waters.120.In the Esoteric System the seven“principles”in man are represented by seven letters. The first two aremoresacred than the four letters of the Tetragrammaton.121.The Intermediate Spheres, wherein the Monads, which have not reached Nirvâna, are said to slumber in unconscious inactivity between the Manvantaras.122.Explained elsewhere. The Three Fires, Pâvaka, Pavamâna, and Shuchi, who had forty-five Sons, who, with their three Fathers, and their Father Agni, constitute the forty-nine Fires. Pavamâna, Fire produced by friction, is the parent of the“Fire of the Asuras”; Shuchi, Solar Fire, is the parent of the“Fire of the Gods”; and Pâvaka, Electric Fire, is the Father of the“Fire of the Pitris.”(SeeVâyu Purâna.) But this is an explanation on the material and terrestrial plane. The Flames are evanescent and only periodical; the Fires—eternal in their triple unity. They correspond to thefourlower, and thethreehigher human“principles.”123.The Suras, who become later the A-Suras.124.Âtmâ, Buddhi and Manas. In Devachan the higher element of the Manas is needed to make it a state of perception and consciousness for the disembodied Monad.125.Catechism, Book iii. Sec. 9.126.SeeVishnu Purâna, Book I. Ch. V., closing Shloka. Fitzedward Hall's rendering of the text, in Wilson's Translation, i. 88. AlsoMânava-Dharma Shâstra, i. 30.127.This has in Esotericism a direct bearing upon the seven“principles”of the manifested Brahmâ, or Universe, in the same order as in man. Exoterically, it is only four“principles.”128.Wilson's Translation, i. 81.129.Demons is a very loose word to use, as it applies to a great number of inferior—i.e., more material—Spirits, or minor Gods, who are so termed because they“war”with the higher ones; but they are no devils.130.The same order of principles in man: Âtmâ (Spirit), Buddhi (Soul), its vehicle, as Matter is the Vâhan of Spirit, and Manas (Mind), the third, or the fifth microcosmically. On theplane of personality, Manas is the first.131.Thus, says the Commentary, the saying,“by day the Gods are most powerful, and by night the Demons,”is purely allegorical.132.This“thinking of oneself”as this, that, or the other, is the chief factor in the production of every kind of psychic or even physical phenomena. The words“whosoever shall say to this mountain be thou removed and cast into the sea, andshall not doubt... that thing will come to pass,”are no vain words. Only the word“faith”ought to be translated by“Will.”Faith without Will is like a wind-mill withoutwind—barren of results.133.The same idea is found in the first four chapters ofGenesis, with their“Lord”and“God,”which are the Elohim and the Androgynous Eloha.134.P. 398.135.P. 107.136.Spirits.137.Also Spirits.138.vi. 2-6.139.But see the difficulties suggested later, in the works of various Geologists, against this theory. Compare Sir R. S. Ball's articles inNature, xxv, 79-82, 103-107, Nov. 24 and Dec. 1, 1881.140.The Rûpas.141.The Goddess who gave birth to these primordial monsters, in the account of Berosus, was Thalatth, in Greek Thalassa, the“Sea.”142.See, for comparison, the account of creation by Berosus, as preserved in Alexander Polyhistor, and the hideous beings born from the two-fold principle—Earth and Water—in the abyss of Primordial Creation: Narâs (Centaurs, men with the limbs of horses and human bodies), and Kinnaras (men with the heads of horses) created by Brahmâ in the commencement of the Kalpa.143.For a similar admission see Prof. Lefèvre'sPhilosophy, 481.144.xii. 10,308.145.The Esoteric Doctrine says that this“Cosmic Evolution”refers only to our Solar System; while exoteric Hindûism makes the figures refer, if we do not mistake, to the whole Universal System.146.Another point of disagreement. Occultism says that the astral prototypes of the mineral, vegetable and animal kingdoms up to man have taken that time (300 million years) to evolve, reforming out of the cast-off materials of the preceding Round, which, though very dense and physical in their own cycle, are relatively ethereal as compared with the materiality of our present middle Round. At the expiration of these 300 million years, Nature, on the way to the physical and material, down the arc of descent, begins with mankind and works downwards, hardening or materializing forms as it proceeds. Thus the fossils found in strata, to which an antiquity, not of eighteen, but of many hundreds of millions of years, must be ascribed, belong in reality to forms of the preceding Round, which, while living, were far more ethereal than physical,as we know the physical. That we perceive and disinter them as tangible forms, is due to the process of materialization or crystallization referred to, which took place subsequently, at the beginning of the Fourth Round, and reached its maximum after the appearance of man, proceeding parallel with his physical evolution. This alone illustrates the fact that the degree of materiality of the Earth changespari passuwith that of its inhabitants. And thus man now finds, as tangible fossils, what were once the (to his present senses) ethereal forms of the lower kingdoms. The above Brâhmanical figures refer to evolution beginning on Globe A, and in the First Round. In this Volume we speak only of this, the Fourth Round.147.This difference and the change of cyphers in the last three triplets of figures, the writer cannot undertake to account for. According to every calculation, once the three hundred millions are subtracted, the figures ought to stand, 1,655,884,687. But they are given as stated in the Tamil calendar above-named and as they were translated. The school of the late Pandit Dayânand Sarasvati, founder of the Ârya Samâj, gives a date of 1,960,852,987. See theÂrya Magazineof Lahore, the cover of which bears the words:“Âryan era 1,960,852,987.”148.Vaivasvata Manu is the one Human Being—some versions add to him the seven Rishis—who in the Matsya Avatâra allegory is saved from the Deluge in a boat, like Noah in the Ark. Therefore, this Vaivasvata Manvantara would be the“post-diluvian”period. This, however, does not refer to the later“Atlantean”or Noah's Deluge, nor to the Cosmic“Deluge”or Pralaya of obscuration, which preceded our Round, but to the appearance of mankind in the latter Round. There is a great difference made, however, between the Naimitika, Occasional or Incidental, Prâkritika, Elemental, Atyantika, the Absolute, and Nitya, the Perpetual Pralaya; the latter being described as“Brahmâ's contingent recoalescence of the Universe at the end of Brahmâ's Day.”The question was raised by a learned Brâhman Theosophist:“Whether there is such a thing as Cosmic Pralaya; because, otherwise, the Logos (Krishna) would have to be reborn, and he is Aja (unborn).”We cannot see why. The Logos is said to be born only metaphorically, as the Sun is born daily, or rather a beam of that Sun is born in the morning and is said to die when it disappears, whereas it is simply reäbsorbed into the parent essence. Cosmic Pralaya is for things visible, not for the Arûpa, Formless, World. The Cosmic or Universal Pralaya comes only at the end of one hundred Years of Brahmâ, when the Universal Dissolution is said to take place. Then the Avyaya, say the exoteric Scriptures, the Eternal Life symbolized by Vishnu, assuming the character of Rudra, the Destroyer, enters into the Seven Rays of the Sun and drinks up all the waters of the Universe.“Thus fed, the seven Solar Rays dilate toseven sunsand set fire to the whole Cosmos.”149.Since a Mahâ Yuga is the 1,000th part of a Day of Brahmâ.150.Op. cit., Art.“Geology.”151.Ibid.This allows a chance even to the Biblical“Adam Chronology”of 6,000 years.152.Modern Science and Modern Thought, 48.153.To the Silurian period as regards molluscs and animal life—granted; but what do they know of man?154.Ibid.,loc. cit.155.Ibid., 49.156.Winchell,World-Life, 180.157.Op. cit., 49.158.Wilson'sVishnu Purâna, i. 51.159.i. 32.160.The atmosphere, or the air, the firmament.161.Harivamsha, i. 36.162.Genesis, i. 6-9.163.Lords.164.They were told.165.i.e., the Jivas or Monads.166.Mother Earth or Nature.167.For external bodies.168.According to the wonderful chronology of Bentley, who wrote in days when Biblical chronology was still undisputed; and also according to that of those modern Orientalists who dwarf the Hindû dates as far as they can.169.Now Shrî is the daughter of Bhrigu, one of the Prajâpatis and Rishis, the chief of the Bhrigus, the“Consumers,”the Aërial Class of Gods. She is Lakshmî, the wife of Vishnu, and she is Gaurî, the“bride of Shiva,”and she is Sarasvatî, the“watery,”the wife of Brahmâ, because the three Gods and Goddesses are one, under three aspects. Read the explanation by Parâshara, inVishnu Purâna(I. viii., Wilson's Trans., i. 119), and you will understand.“The lord of Shrî is the moon,”he says, and“Shrî is the wife of Nârâyana, the God of Gods”: Shrî or Lakshmî (Venus) is Indrânî, as she is Sarasvatî, for in the words of Parâshara:“Harî [or Îshvara, the‘Lord’] is all that is called male [in the Universe]; Lakshmî is all that is termed female. There is nothing else than they.”Hence she is female, and“God”is male Nature.170.Shrî is Goddess of, and herself“Fortune and Prosperity.”171.Masonic Review(Cincinnati), June, 1886. Art.“The Cabbalah.—No. VI,”15-17.172.The Moon-Gods.173.Vishnu Purâna, I. vii., Wilson's Trans., i. 101.174.SeeMahâbhârata,Mokshadharma Parvan.175.Because, as the allegory shows, the Gods who had no personal merit of their own, dreading the sanctity of those self-striving incarnated Beings who had become Ascetics and Yogîs, and thus threatened to upset the power of the former by theirself-acquiredpowers—denounced them. All this has a deep philosophical meaning and refers to the evolution and acquirement of divine powers throughself-exertion. Some Rishi-Yogîs are shown in thePurânasto be far more powerful than the Gods. Secondary Gods or temporary Powers in Nature (the Forces) are doomed to disappear; it is only the spiritual Potentiality in man which can lead him to become one with theInfiniteand theAbsolute.176.The Triangle becomes a Pentagon (five-fold) on Earth.177.Seth, as Bunsen and others have shown, is not only the“primitive God”of the Semites—early Jews included—but also their“semi-divine ancestor.”For, says Bunsen (God in History, i. 233, 234):“The Seth of Genesis, the father of Enoch (the man) must be considered as originally running parallel with that derived from the Elohim, Adam's father.”“According to Bunsen, the Deity (the God Seth) was theprimitive godof Northern Egypt and Palestine,”says Staniland Wake, inThe Great Pyramid(p. 61). And Seth became considered in the later Theology of the Egyptians as an“evil demon,”says the same Bunsen, for he is one with Typhon and one with the Hindû Demons as a logical sequel.178.I Corinth., xv. 47.179.Vâyu Purâna;Harivamsha, 170.180.See Mather'sKabbalah Unveiled, p. 302.181.Translated in Isaac Myer'sQabbalah, p. 386.182.Zohariii., 135a, 292a,Idra Zootah. Brody Ed.,Idrah Zootah.183.Gen.xxvi. 31et seq.; Myer'sQabbalah,ibid.184.Zohar, iii. 290a, Brody Ed. Indrah Zootah, quoted in Isaac Myer'sQabbalah, pp. 387, 388.185.ii. 5.186.Or Mind-born.187.Fohat.188.“Huxley, supported by the most evident discoveries in Comparative Anatomy, could utter the momentous sentence that the anatomical differences between man and the highest apes are less than those between the latter and the lowest apes. In relation to our genealogical tree of man, the necessary conclusion follows that the human race hasevolved gradually from the true apes.”(The Pedigree of Man, by Ernst Hæckel, translated by Ed. B. Aveling, p. 49.)What may be the scientific and logical objections to the opposite conclusion—we would ask? The anatomical resemblances between Man and the Anthropoids—grossly exaggerated as they are by Darwinists, as M. de Quatrefages shows—are simply enough accounted for when the origin of the latter is taken into consideration.“Nowhere, in the older deposits, is an ape to be found that approximates more closely to man, or a man that approximates more closely to an ape.”“The same gulf which is found to-day between man and ape, goes back with undiminished breadth and depth to the Tertiary period. This fact alone is enough to make its untenability clear.”(Dr. F. Pfaff, Prof. of Natural Science in the University of Erlangen.)189.SeeYoga Shâstra, ii. 32.190.Voltaire.191.Mânava-Dharma Shâstra, iii. 196.192.MatsyaandPadma Purânasand Kullûka on theMânava-Dharma Shâstra, iii. 195. We are quite aware that theVâyuandMatsya Purânasidentify (agreeably to Western interpretation) the Agnishvâtta with the seasons, and the Barhishad Pitris with the months; adding a fourth class—Kâvyas—cyclic years. But do not Christian Roman Catholics identify their Angels with Planets, and are not the Seven Rishis become the Saptarshis—a constellation? They are Deities presiding over all the cyclic divisions.193.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson, iii. 158, 159.194.Shll. 935, 936.195.TheVâyu Purânashows the region called Virâja-loka inhabited by the Agnishvâttas.196.Wilson,ibid., iii. 17. Note by Fitzedward Hall.197.Loc. cit.,ibid.198.SeeTheosophist, February, 1887, p. 360.199.See Wilson, ii. 26.200.SeeVâyu Purâna.201.Chhâyâs.202.Or Amânasas.203.Thus.204.Complexion.205.Also.206.Creator.207.Phantoms.208.Image or shadow.209.This was hinted at inIsis Unveiled(I. xxxviii.), though the full explanation could not then be given:“The Pitris are not the ancestors of the present living men, but those of the [first] human kind or Adamic race; the spirits ofhumanraces, which, on the great scale of descending evolution, preceded our races of men, and were physically, as well as spiritually, far superior to our modern pigmies. InMânava-Dharma Shâstrathey are called theLunarancestors.”210.See the“Laws of Manu”—Mânava-Dharma Shâstra, iii. 203.211.“Sacred Books of the East,”Vol. IV,The Zend-Avesta, Pt. I. lviii, Trans. by James Darmesteter.212.Compare also what is said about Makara and the Kumâras in connection with the Zodiac.213.Whence the subsequent assertions of St. John's vision, referred to in his Apocalypse, about,“the great red dragon having seven heads andtenhorns, and seven crowns upon his heads,”whose“tail drew thethird partof the stars of heaven and did cast them to the earth.”(Ch. xii.)214.SeeHarivamsha, 932.215.The verse“did cast them to the earth,”plainly shows its origin in the grandest and oldest allegory of the Âryan Mystics, who, after the destruction of the Atlanteangiantsandsorcerers, concealed the truth—astronomical,physical, anddivine, as it is a page out ofpre-cosmicTheogony—under various allegories. Its true Esoteric interpretation is a veritable Theodice of the“Fallen Angels,”so called: thewillingand theunwilling, thecreatorsand those whorefused to create, being now mixed up most perplexingly by Christian Catholics, who forget that their highest Archangel, St. Michael, who is shown to conquer (to master and to assimilate) theDragon of Wisdomand of divine Self-sacrifice—now miscalled and calumniated as Satan—was the first to refuse to create! This has led to endless confusion. So little does Christian Theology understand the paradoxical language of the East and its symbolism, that it even explains, in itsdead-letter sense, the Chinese Buddhist and Hindû exoteric rite of raising a noise during certain eclipses to scare away the“great red dragon,”which laid a plot to carry away the“light”! But here“light”means Esoteric Wisdom, and we have sufficiently explained the secret meaning of the terms Dragon, Serpent, etc., all of which refer to Adepts and Initiates.216.SeeGenesisand Plato'sTimæus.217.In spite of all efforts to the contrary, Christian Theology—having burdened itself with the Hebrew Esoteric account of the creation of man, which it understandsliterally—cannot find any reasonable excuse for its“God, the Creator,”who produces a man devoid of mind and sense; nor can it justify the punishment following an act, for which Adam and Eve might pleadnon compos. For if the couple be admitted to be ignorant of good and evil before the eating of the forbidden fruit, how could it be expected to know thatdisobedience was evil? If primeval man was meant to remain a half-witted, or rather witless, being, then his creation was aimless and evencruel, if produced by an omnipotent and perfect God. But Adam and Eve are shown, even inGenesis, to be created by a Class of lower divine Beings, the Elohim, who are so jealous of their personal prerogatives as reasonable and intelligent creatures, that they will not allow man to become“as one of us.”This is plain, even from the dead-letter meaning of theBible. The Gnostics, then, were right in regarding the Jewish God as belonging to a Class of lower, material and not very holy denizens of the invisible World.218.InIsis Unveiledseveral of these Gnostic systems are given. One is taken from theCodex Nazaræus, the Scripture of the Nazarenes, who, although they existed long before the days of Christ, and even before the laws of Moses, were Gnostics, and many of them Initiates. They held their“Mysteries of Life”in Nazara (ancient and modern Nazareth), and their doctrines are a faithful echo of the teachings of the Secret Doctrine—some of which we are now endeavouring to explain.219.i. 18. See the translation from the Greek by François, Monsieur de Foix, Evesque d'Ayre: the work dedicated to Marguerite de France, Reine de Navarre. Edition of 1579, Bordeaux.220.Asgard and the Gods, p. 4.221.Mr. James Darmesteter, the translator of theVendidâd, speaking of it, says:“The tree,whatever it is....”—“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. iv. p. 209.222.Plato'sTimæus.223.SeeAsgard and the Gods, p. 305.224.Ibid.,loc. cit.225.“The father of the sacred fire,”writes Prof. Jolly,“bore the name of Tvashtri ... His mother was Mâyâ. He himself was styled Akta (anointedχριστὸς) after the priest had poured upon his head the spirituous (?) Soma, and on his body butter purified by sacrifice.”(Man before Metals, p. 190.) The source of his information is not given by the French Darwinist. But the lines are quoted to show that light begins to dawn even upon the Materialists. Adalbert Kühn, in hisDie Herabkunft des Feuers, identifies the two signs [Symbol: swastika] and [Symbol: swastika with dots around the center] with Arani, and designates them under this name. He adds:“This process of kindling fire naturally led men to the idea of sexual reproduction,”etc. Why could not a more dignified idea, and one more Occult, have led man to invent this symbol, in so far as it is connected, in one of its aspects, with human reproduction? But its chief symbolism refers to Cosmogony.“Agni, in the condition of Akta, or anointed, is suggestive of Christ,”remarks Prof. Jolly.“Mâyâ, Mary, His mother; Tvashtri, St. Joseph, the carpenter of the Bible.”In theRig Veda, Vishvakarman is the highest and oldest of the Gods and their“Father.”He is the“carpenter or builder,”because God is called even by the Monotheists, the“Architect of the Universe.”Still, the original idea is purely metaphysical, and had no connection with the later Phallicism.226.The real Manushya.227.Barishad (?).228.The Kavyavâhana, electric fire.229.Shuchi, the spirit in the Sun.230.The Pitris and the two Fires.231.The form.232.It is not clear why Bhûtas should be rendered by the Orientalists as“evil spirits”in thePurânas. In theVishnu Purâna(I. v, Wilson's Trans., Fitzedward Hall's note, i. 83) the Shloka simply says:“Fiends, frightful from being monkey-coloured and carnivorous”; and the word in India now means“ghosts,”ethereal orastralphantoms, while in Esoteric Teaching it meanselementarysubstances, something made of attenuated, non-compound essence, and, specifically, the astral Double of any man or animal. In this case these primitive men are the Doubles of the first ethereal Dhyânîs or Pitris.233.SeePymander, Everard's Trans., II. 17-29.234.Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 92.235.P. 91.236.Ibid.,loc. cit.237.Ibid.,loc. cit.238.Human Monad.239.Astral shadow.240.Kâma Rûpa.241.Shuchi, the fire of passion and animal instinct.242.Solar Fire.243.Nascent Man.244.Later.245.Race.246.See Shloka 22.247.SeeGenesis of the Elements, by W. Crookes, p. 21.248.Pymander, i. 6. The opponents of Hindûism may call the above Pantheism, Polytheism, or anything they may please. If Science is not entirely blinded by prejudice, it will see in this account a profound knowledge of Natural Sciences and Physics, as well as of Metaphysics and Psychology. But to find this out, one has to study the personifications, and then convert them into chemical atoms. It will then be found to satisfy both physical and even purely materialistic Science, as well as those who see in evolution the work of the“Great Unknown Cause”in its phenomenal and illusive aspects.249.Sc.Race.250.Shlokas, 153, 154.251.It is symbolized in the Pythagorean Triangle, the ten yods within, and the seven points of the Triangle and the Square.252.Whence the Kabalistic name of“Shells”given to the Astral Form, the Body called Kâma Rûpa, left behind by the Higher Angels in the shape of the Higher Manas, when the latter leaves for Devachan, forsaking its residue.253.Mackenzie'sRoyal Masonic Cyclopædia, pp. 409-411.254.viii. 20.255.De Bell. Jud., ii. 12.256.De Gignat, p. 222C.;De Somniis, p. 455D.; which shows that the Essenes believed in re-birth and many reïncarnations on Earth, as Jesus himself did, a fact we can prove from theNew Testamentitself.257.I. vi. 3.258.Zohar, ii. 229b.259.It is corroborated, however, as we have shown, by the Esotericism ofGenesis. Not only are the animals created therein after the“Adam of Dust,”but vegetation is showninthe Earth before“the heavens and the earth were created.”“Every plant of the field before it was in the earth”(ii. 5). Now, unless the Occult interpretation is accepted—which shows that in this Fourth Round the Globe was covered with vegetation, and the First (Astral) Humanity was produced before almost anything could grow and develop thereon—what can the dead letter mean? Simply that the grass was in the earth of the Globe before that Globe was created? And yet the meaning of verse 6, which says that“there went up a mist from the earth, and watered the whole face of the ground,”before it rained, and caused the trees, etc., to grow, is plain enough. It shows also in what geological period it occurred, and further what is meant by“heaven”and“earth.”It meant the firmament and dryincrustatedland, separated and ridden of its vapours and exhalations. Moreover, the student must bear in mind that, as Adam Kadmon, the“male and female being”ofGenesisi, is no physical human being but the host of the Elohim, among which was Jehovah himself—so the animals, mentioned in that chapter as“created”before man in the dead-letter text, were no animals, but the zodiacal signs and other sidereal bodies.260.Book of Dzyan, iii. 19.261.Kenealy,The Book of God, pp. 114, 115.262.To those who would enquire: What has Hydrogen to do with air or oxygenation?—it is answered: Study first the ABC of Occult Alchemy. In their anxiety, however, to identify Pymander, the“mouth of mystery,”with St. John the Baptist prophetically, the Christian Symbologists thus identified also the seven Kabiri and the Assyrian Bulls with the Cherubs of the Jews and the Apostles. Having, moreover, to draw a line of demarcation between thefourand thethreethe latter being theFallenAngels; and furthermore to avoid connecting these with the“Seven Spirits of the Face,”the Archangels, they unceremoniously threw out all they did not choose to recognize. Hence the perversion in the order of the Elements, in order to make them dovetail with the order of the Gospels, and to identify the Angel-Man with Christ. With the Chaldees, the Egyptians—from whom Moses adopted the Chroub (Cherubs in their animal form)—and the Ophites; with all these, the Angels, the Planets, and the Elements, were symbolized mystically and alchemically by the Lion (Mikael); the Bull (Uriel); the Dragon (Raphael); the Eagle (Gabriel); the Bear (Thot-Sabaoth); the Dog (Era-taoth); the Mule (Uriel or Thantabaoth). All these have a qualificative meaning.263.SeeHibbert Lectures, 1887, pp. 370et seqq.264.SepherM'bo Sha-arim, near the end, translated by Isaac Myer,Qabbalah, p. 110.265.Form.266.Shadow.267.S. Laing,Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 90.268.And why not all the progenitive First Races, human as well as animal; and whyone“remote progenitor”?269.Obviously so, on the lines of Evolutionism, which traces the Mammalia to some amphibian ancestor.270.Second Edition, p. 161.271.Ibid., p. 162.272.De Quatrefages,The Human Species, p. 124;“International Scientific Series,”Volume XXVI.273.Ibid., p. 125.274.Fol. 186.275.Odyssey, xi. 298-305;Iliad, iii. 243.276.Hyg.,Fab., 80. Ovid.,Fast., 700, etc. See Decharme'sMythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 6.277.See Decharme,ibid., p. 652.278.Nem., x. 80et seqq.Theocr., xxiv. 131.279.XXXIV. v. 5. Theocr., xxii. 1.280.iii. 10. 7.281.Apollodorus, iii. 1.282.Castor's tomb was shown in Sparta, in days of old, says Pausanias (iii. 13, 1); and Plutarch says that he was called at Argos the demi-mortal or demi-hero, μιξαρχαγέτας. (Quæst. Gr., 23.)283.Pindar,Nem., x. 60,seqq., Dissen.284.Schol. Eurip.,Orest., 463, Dindorf. See Decharme,op. cit., p. 654.285.The Monad is impersonal and a Godper se, albeit unconscious on this plane. For divorced from its third (often called fifth) principle, Manas, which is the horizontal line of the first manifested Triangle or Trinity, it can have no consciousness or perception of things on this earthly plane.“The highest sees through the eye of the lowest”in the manifested world; Purusha (Spirit) remains blind without the help of Prakriti (Matter) in the material spheres; and so does Âtmâ-Buddhi without Manas.286.Moral., p. 484f.287.This strange idea and interpretation are accepted by Decharme in hisMythologie de la Grèce Antique(p. 655).“Castor and Pollux,”he says,“are nothing but the Sun and Moon, conceived as twins.... The Sun, the immortal and powerful being that disappears every evening from the horizon and descends under the Earth, as though he would make room for the fraternal orb which comes to life with night, is Pollux, who sacrifices himself for Castor; Castor, who, inferior to his brother, owes to him his immortality; for the Moon, says Theophrastus, is only another, but feebler Sun (De Ventis, 17).”288.SeeBook of Enoch, Trans. by Bishop Laurence, 1883.289.Adam (Kadmon) is, like Brahmâ and Mars, the symbol of thegenerativeandcreativepower typifying Water and Earth—an Alchemical secret.“It takes Earth and Water to create a human Soul,”said Moses. Mars is the Hindû Mangala, the planet Mars, identical with Kârttikeya, the“War-God”; he is Gharma-ja, born of Shiva'ssweat, and of the Earth. He is Lohita, the red, like Brahmâ also and Adam. The Hindû Mars is, like Adam, born from no woman and mother. With the Egyptians, Mars was the primeval generative Principle, and so are Brahmâ, in exoteric teaching, and Adam, in the Kabalah.290.Abel is Chebel, meaning“pains of birth,”conception.291.SeeIsis Unveiled, II. 398, where Jehovah is shown to be Adam and Eve blended, and Hevah, and Abel, thefeminine serpent.292.SeeIsis Unveiled, I. 305:“The union of these two Races produced athird... Race.”293.Genesis, v. 2.294.Ibid., v. 3.295.P. 159.296.Jod in the Kabalah has for symbol the hand, the forefinger and the lingam, while numerically it is the perfect one; but it is also the number 10, male and female, when divided.297.Vishnu Purâna, i. ii.: Wilson's Trans., i. 20.298.Quoted in Myer'sQabbalah, p. 110.299.SeeSource of Measures, p. 277.300.II. 464,et seqq.301.Jeremiah, x. 11.302.Isis Unveiled, II. 462, 463.303.See for comparisonHosea, xii. 6, where it is so punctuated.304.Isis Unveiled, I. 156.305.Race.306.The Moon.307.Hamsa.308.Text-Book of Physiology, Third Edition, 1879, p. 623.309.See theTimæus.310.See Extracts from that Essay inThe Theosophist, of February, 1883, from which the following is condensed.311.Compare Ezekiel's vision (chap. i) of the four Divine Beings who“had the likeness of a man”and yet had the appearance of a wheel,“when they went, they went upon their four sides ... for the spirit of the living creature was in the wheels.”312.Eugibinus, a Christian, and the Rabbis Samuel, Menasseh ben Israel, and Maimonides taught that“Adam hadtwofaces andoneperson, and from the beginning he was both male and female—male on one side and female on the other [like Manu's Brahmâ]; but afterwards the parts were separated.”The one hundred and thirty-ninth Psalm of David was cited by Rabbi Jeremiah ben Eliazar as evidence of this:“Thou hastfashionedmebehindandbefore,”notbesetas in theBible, which is absurd and meaningless, and this shows, as Prof. Wilder thinks,“that the primeval form of mankind was androgynous.”313.See the union of Chokmah, Wisdom, with Binah, Intelligence, or Jehovah, the Demiurge, called Understanding in theProverbs of Solomon(vii). Unto men Wisdom (divine Occult Wisdom) crieth:“Oh, ye simple, understand Wisdom; and ye fools, be of an understanding heart.”It is Spirit and Matter, the Nous and the Psyche; of the latter of which St. James says that it is“earthly, sensual, and devilish.”314.Pluralité des Mondes, p. 69.315.A hypothesis evolved in 1881 by Mr. W. Mattieu Williams seems to have impressed Astronomers but little. Says the author of“The Fuel of the Sun,”inKnowledge, Dec. 23, 1881:“Applying now the researches of Dr. Andrews to the conditions of solar existence ... I conclude that the sun hasno nucleus, either solid, liquid, or gaseous, but is composed of dissociated matter in the critical state, surrounded, first, by a flaming envelope, due to the recombination of the dissociated matter, and outside of this, by another envelope of vapours due to this combination.”This is a novel theory to be added to other hypotheses,all scientific and orthodox. The meaning of the“critical state”is explained by Mr. W. Mattieu Williams in the same journal (Dec. 9, 1881), in an article on“Solids, liquids, and Gases.”Speaking of an experiment by Dr. Andrews on carbonic acid, the Scientist says that:“When 88° is reached, the boundary between liquid and gas vanishes; liquid and gas have blended into one mysterious intermediate fluid; an indefinite fluctuating something is there filling the whole of the tube—an etherealized liquid or a visible gas. Hold a red-hot poker between your eye and the light; you will see an upflowing wave of movement of what appears like liquid air. The appearance of the hybrid fluid in the tube resembles this, but is sensibly denser, and evidently stands between the liquid and gaseous states of matter, as pitch or treacle stands between solid and liquid.”The temperature at which this occurs has been named by Dr. Andrews the“critical temperature”; here the gaseous and the liquid states are“continuous,”and it is probable that all other substances capable of existing in both states have their own particular critical temperatures.Speculating further upon this“critical”state, Mr. W. Mattieu Williams emits some quite Occult theories about Jupiter and other Planets. He says:“Our notions of solids, liquids, and gases are derived from our experiences of the state of matter here upon this Earth. Could we be removed to another planet, they would be curiously changed. On Mercury water would rank as one of the condensible gases; on Mars, as a fusible solid; but what on Jupiter?“Recent observations justify us in regarding this as a miniature sun, with an external envelope of cloudy matter, apparently of partially-condensed water, but red-hot, or probably still hotter within. His vaporous atmosphere is evidently of enormous depth, and the force of gravitation being on his visible outer surface two-and-a-half times greater than that on our earth's surface, the atmospheric pressure, in descending below this visible surface, must soon reach that at which the vapour of water would be brought to its critical condition. Therefore we may infer that the oceans of Jupiter are neither of frozen, liquid, nor gaseous water, but are oceans, or atmospheres ofcriticalwater. If any fish or birds swim or fly therein, they must be verycriticallyorganized.”As the whole mass of Jupiter is 300 times greater than that of the Earth, and its compressing energy towards the centre proportional to this, its materials, if similar to those of the Earth, and no hotter, would be considerably more dense, and the whole planet would have a higher specific gravity; but we know by the movement of its satellites that, instead of this, its specific gravity is less than a fourth of that of the Earth. This justifies the conclusion that it is intensely hot; for even hydrogen, if cold, would become denser than Jupiter under such pressure.“As all elementary substances may exist as solids, liquids, or gases, or, critically, according to the conditions of temperature and pressure, I am justified in hypothetically concluding that Jupiter is neither a solid, a liquid, nor a gaseous planet, but acriticalplanet, or an orb composed internally of associated elements in thecriticalstate, and surrounded by a dense atmosphere of their vapours and those of some of their compounds such as water. The same reasoning applies to Saturn and other large and rarefied planets.”It is gratifying to see how“scientific imagination”approaches every year more closely to the borderland of our Occult Teachings.316.The Day after Death, p. 23.317.Cremona Ed., iii. 76a; Brody Ed., iii. 159a;Qabbalah. Isaac Myer, p. 420.318.So destroyed.319.The first occurred when what is now the North Pole was separated from the later Continents.320.We must remember that at the head of all the Babylonian Gods were Ea, Anu, and the primeval Bel; and that Ea, the first, was the God of Wisdom, the great“God of Light”and of the Deep, and that he was identified with Oannes, or the Biblical Dagon—the Man-Fish who rose out of the Persian Gulf.321.It is far later on that the Moon became a male God; with the Hindus it was Soma, with the Chaldæans Nanak or Nanar, and Sin, the son of Mulil, the older Bel. The Akkadians called him the“Lord of Ghosts”; and he was the God of Nipur (Niffer) in northern Babylonia. It is Mulil who caused the waters of the Flood to fall from Heaven on Earth, because of which Xisuthrus would not allow him to approach his altar. As the modern Assyriologists have now ascertained, it is the northern Nipur which is the centre whence Chaldæan (Black) Magic spread; and Eridu (the Southern) which was the primitive seat of the worship of the culture God, the God of Divine Wisdom—the Sun-God being the Supreme Deity everywhere. With the Jews, the Moon is connected with Israël's Jehovah and his seed, for Ur was the chief seat of the worship of the Moon-God, and Abraham is said to have come from Ur, when from A-bra(h)m, he becomes Abraham.322.When Nârada, the virgin-ascetic, threatened to put an end to the human race by preventing Daksha's sons from procreating it.323.x. 6.324.This is corroborated by a learned Brahman. In his most excellent Lectures on theBhagavad Gîtâ(Theosophist, April, 1887, p. 444) the lecturer says:“There is a peculiarity to which I must call your attention. He [Krishna] speaks here of four Manus. Why does he speak of four? We are now in the seventh Manvantara—that of Vaivasvata. If he is speaking of the past Manus, he ought to speak of six, but he only mentions four. In some commentaries an attempt has been made to interpret this in a peculiar manner.“The word‘Chatvârah’is separated from the word‘Manavah,’and is made to refer to Sanaka, Sanandana, Sanatkumâra, and Sanatsujâta, who were also included among the mind-born sons of Prajâpati.“But this interpretation will lead to a most absurd conclusion, and make the sentence contradict itself. The persons alluded to in the text have a qualifying clause in the sentence. It is well known that Sanaka and the other three refused to create, though the other sons had consented to do so: therefore, in speaking of those persons from whom humanity has sprung into existence, it would be absurd to include these four also in the list. The passage must be interpreted without splitting the compound into two nouns. The number of Manus will then be four, and the statement would then contradict the Paurânic account, though it would be in harmony with the Occult theory. You will recollect that it is stated [in Occultism] that we are now in the Fifth Root-Race. Each Root-Race is considered as the Santati of a particular Manu. Now, the Fourth Race has passed, or, in other words, there have been four past Manus.”325.Stockwell,Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge, xviii.; R. W. McFarland,American Journal of Science, III. xi. 450; and Croll'sClimate and Time. Lemuria was not submerged by a flood, but was destroyed by volcanic action, and afterwards sank.326.Coste, I. iv. 19.327.Agruerus is Kronos, or Saturn, and the prototype of the Israëlitish Jehovah. As connected with Argha, the Moon or Ark of salvation, Noah is mythologically one with Saturn. But then this cannot relate to the terrestrial flood. (See Faber'sCabiri, I. 35, 43, and 45.)328.Ibid., II. 240.329.Sanchuniathon says that the Titans were the sons of Kronos, and seven in number; and he calls them fire-worshippers, Aletæ (Sons of Agni?) and diluvians. Al-ait is the God of Fire.330.Ibid., i. 130, note.331.Of whichseven, let us remark, the Âryans, and not the Semites, were the originators, while the Jews got that number from the Chaldæans.332.Seven individual Sons of God, or Pitaras, Pitris; also in this case the sons of Kronos or Saturn (Kâla,“Time”) and Arkites, like the Kabiri and Titans, as their name—“LunarAncestors”—shows; the Moon being the Ark, or Argha, on the Watery Abyss of Space.333.Asiatic Researches, v. 246.334.Kabiri,ibid.,loc. cit.335.Orpheus apud Proclumin Timæum, v. 295.336.Arnobius,Contra Gentes, iii. 124; quoted by Faber,op. cit., i. 135.337.Ant., iii. 8.338.Bibl., iii. 170.339.Aretia is the female form of Artes, the Egyptian Mars. Thence the Chaldæan (and now Hebrew) word ארצ (Arets),“Earth.”Seyffarth, the author ofBeiträge zur Kenntniss(under“Artes,”Mars) quotes as follows:“Addit Cedrenus (Salm. I. c): Stella Martis ab Ægyptiis vocatur Ertosi (plantare, generare). Significat autem hoc omnis generis procreationem etvivificationem, omnisque substantiæ et materiæ naturam et vim ordinantem atque procreantem.”It is Earth as“source of being”; or, as explained by the author ofThe Source of Measures(p. 186), Arts is the same in Hebrew and Egyptian, and both“combine the primal idea ofearth as source; precisely as in the Hebrew itself, under another form,AdamandMâdim,Mars, are the same, and combine the idea ofearth, withAdamunder the form ofh-adam-h.”340.Ant., v. 64.341.Nonnus,Dionys., xviii. 319. Quoted by Faber,op. cit., i. 328.342.SeeIsis Unveiled, II. 420et seq., where one or two of the seven meanings are hinted at.343.Chap. lxiv (Sect. xi).344.Isis Unveiled, II. 423, 424.345.Ibid., 423, note.346.One has to remember that, in the Hindû Philosophy, every differentiated unit is such only through the Cycles of Mâyâ, being one in its essence with the Supreme or One Spirit. Hence arises the seeming confusion and contradiction in the variousPurânas, and at times in the samePurâna, about the same individual. Vishnu—as the many-formed Brahmâ, and as Brahma (neuter)—is one, and yet he is said to be all the twenty-eight Vyâsas.“In every Dvâpara (or third) age, Vishnu, in the person of Vyâsa, divides the Veda, which is (properly, but) one, into many portions.... Twenty-eight times have the Vedas been arranged by the great Rishis in the Vaivasvata Manvantara, in the Dvâpara age; and, consequently, eight and twenty Vyâsas have passed away.”(Vishnu Purâna, iii. 3; Wilson's Trans., iii. 33, 34.)“[They who were all] in the form of Veda-Vyâsa; who were the Vyâsas of their respective eras.”(Ibid.,loc. cit., p. 33.)“This world is Brahmâ, in Brahmâ, from Brahmâ ... nothing further to be known.”Then, again, in theHarivamsha:“There were (in the first Manvantara) seven celebrated sons of Vasishtha, who (in thethirdManvantara) were sons of Brahmâ (i.e., Rishis), the illustrious progeny of Ûrjâ.”(Ibid., iii. 6, note.) This is plain: the Humanity of the First Manvantara is that of the seventh and of all the intermediate ones. The Mankind of the First Root-Race is the mankind of the Second, Third, Fourth, Fifth, etc. To the last it forms a cyclic and constant reïncarnation of the Monads belonging to the Dhyân Chohans of our Planetary Chain.347.The Dvâpara Yuga differs for each Race. All Races have their own Cycles, which fact causes a great difference. For instance, the Fourth Sub-Race of the Atlanteans was in its Kali Yuga, when they were destroyed, whereas the Fifth was in its Satya or Krita Yuga. The Âryan Race is now in its Kali Yuga, and will continue to be in it for 427,000 years longer, while various“Family Races,”called the Semitic, Hamitic, etc., are in their own special cycles. The forthcoming Sixth Sub-Race—which may begin very soon—will be in its Satya (Golden) Age while we reap the fruit of our iniquity in our Kali Yuga.348.SeeAsiatic Researches, viii. 280.349.See Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary,sub voce“Idâ.”350.SeePosthumous Humanity: Translated by H. S. Olcott London, 1887.351.Professor Newcomb says the heat evolved by contraction would last only 18,000,000 years. (Popular Astronomy, 509.) While a temperature permitting the existence of water could not be reached earlier than 10,000,000 years ago. (Winchell'sWorld-Life, 356.) But Sir William Thomson says that the whole age of the incrustation of the Earth is 80,000,000 years, though, this year, he has again altered his opinion and allows only 15,000,000 years as the age of the Sun. As will be shown in the Addenda, the divergence of scientific opinions is so great that no reliance can ever be placed uponscientificspeculation.352.The essay onThe Plurality of Worlds(1853)—an anonymous work, yet well known to have been the production of Dr. Whewell—is a good proof of this. No Christian ought to believe in either the plurality of Worlds or the geological age of the Globe, argues the author; because, if it is asserted that this World is only one among the many of its kind, which are all the work of God, as it is itself; that all are the seat of life, all the realm and dwelling of intelligent creatures endowed with will, subject to law and capable of free-will; then, it would be extravagant to think thatourWorld should have been the subject of God's favours and His special interference, of His communications and Hispersonal visit. Can the Earth presume to be considered the centre of the moral and religious Universe, he asks, if it has not the slightest distinction to rely upon in the physical Universe? Is it not as absurd to uphold such an assertion (of the plurality of inhabited worlds), as it would be to-day to uphold the old hypothesis of Ptolemy, who placed the Earth in the centre of our system? The above is quoted from memory, yetalmost textually. The author fails to see that he is bursting his own soap-bubble with such a defence.353.Man's Place in Nature, p. 58.354.De Cœlo, II. 13.355.Or what is more generally known as Protoplasm. This substance received the name of“Sarcode”from Prof. Dujardin Beaumetz far earlier than its present appellation.356.The Monera are indeed Protista. They are neither animals nor plants, writes Hæckel;“the whole body of the Moneron represents nothing more than a single thoroughly homogeneous particle of albumen in a firmly adhesive condition.”(Journal of Microscopical Science, Jan., 1869, p. 28.)357.Behold the Iguanodon of the Mesozoic ages—the monster 100 feet long—now transformed into the small Iguana lizard of South America. Popular traditions about“giants”in days of old, and their mention in every mythology, including that of theBible, may some day be shown to be founded on fact. In nature, the logic of analogy alone should make us accept thesetraditionsas scientific verities.358.These are the opinions of Burmeister and Czolbe. SeeForce and Matter, by L. Büchner, edited, by J. F. Collingwood, F.R.S.L., p. 61.359.Vishnu Purâna, II. viii; Fitzedward Hall's rendering in Wilson's Translation, ii. 241.360.Ibid., p. 242.361.Introduction à l'Étude des Races Humaines.362.Modern Science and Modern Thought, by S. Laing, p. 32.363.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 70.364.The same fate is in store for spiritualistic phenomena and all the other psychological manifestations of theinnerman. Since the days of Hume, whose researches culminated in a nihilistic Idealism, Psychology has gradually shifted its position to one of crass Materialism. Hume is regarded as a Psychologist, and yet he deniedà priorithe possibility of phenomena in which millions now believe, including many men of Science. The Hylo-Idealists of to-day are rank Annihilationists. The schools of Spencer and Bain are respectively positivist and materialist, and not metaphysical at all. It isPsychismand not Psychology; it reminds one as little of the Vedântic teaching as does the pessimism of Schopenhauer and von Hartmann recall the Esoteric Philosophy, the heart and soul oftrueBuddhism.365.It must be noted that, though the astral and physical planes of Matter ran parallel with one another even in the earliest geological ages, yet they were not in the same phases of manifestation in which they arenow. The Earth did not reach its presentgrade of densitytill 18,000,000 years ago. Since thenboththe physical and astral planes have become grosser.366.The conception and definition of the Absolute by Cardinal Cusa may satisfy only the Western mind, prisoned, so unconsciously to itself, and entirely degenerated, by long centuries of scholastic and theological sophistry. But this“recent philosophy of the Absolute,”traced by Sir William Hamilton to Cusa, would never satisfy the more acutely metaphysical mind of the Hindû Vedântin.367.Cudworth'sIntellectual System, I. 328.368.Issued from the Body of Brahmâ when it became Night.369.Intellectually vile.370.Still senseless Race.371.Race.372.Intensified.373.The vehicle of Desire.374.Higher knowledge.375.Monads.376.Primitive human species.377.Inst. Div., II. viii; quoted in Myer'sQabbalah, 116.378.Op. cit., I. v; Wilson's Trans., Fitzedward Hall's rendering, i. 72.379.Ibid., ii. 10.380.Ibid., i. 83.381.Whom Manu calls“paternal grandfathers”(iii. 284). The Rudras are the seven manifestations of Rudra-Shiva, the“destroying God,”andalsothe grand Yogi and Ascetic.382.To speak oflifeas having arisen, and of the human race as having originated, in thisabsurdly unscientificway, in the face of the modern Pedigrees of Man, is to court instantaneous annihilation. The Esoteric Doctrine risks the danger, nevertheless, and even goes so far as to ask the impartial reader to compare the above hypothesis (if it is one) with Hæckel's theory—now fast becoming an axiom with Science—which we quote verbatim as follows:“How did life, the living world of organisms, arise? And, secondly, the special question: How did the human race originate? The first of these two enquiries, that as to the first appearance of living beings, can only be decided empirically [!!] by proof of the so-called Archebiosis, or equivocal generation, or the spontaneous production of organisms of the simplest conceivable kind. Such are the Monera (Protogenes, Protamœba, Protomyxa, Vampyrella), exceedingly simple microscopic masses of protoplasm without structure or organization, which take in nutriment andreproduce themselves by division. Such a Moneron as that primordial organismdiscoveredby the renowned English zoologist Huxley and named Bathybius Hæckelii, appears as a continuous thick protoplasmic covering at the greatest depths of the ocean, between 3,000 and 30,000 feet.It is true that the first appearance of such Monera has not up to the present moment been actually observed; but there is nothing intrinsically improbable in such an Evolution.”(The Pedigree of Man, Aveling's translation, p. 33.)The Bathybius protoplasm having recently turned out to be no organic substance at all, there remains little to be said. Nor, after reading this, does one need to consume further time in refuting the further assertion that:“In that case man also has,beyond a doubt[to the minds of Hæckel and his like], arisen from the lower Mammalia, apes, the earlier simian creatures, the still earlier Marsupialia, Amphibia, Pisces, by progressive transformations”(p. 36)—all produced by“a series ofnatural forces working blindly, ... without aim, without design.”The above-quoted passage bears its criticism on its own face. Science is made to teach that, which, up to the present time,“has never been actually observed.”She is made to deny the phenomenon of anintelligentnature and a vital force independent of form and matter, and to find it more scientific to teach the miraculous performance of“natural forcesworking blindly without aim or design.”If so, then we are led to think that the physico-mechanical forces of the brains of certain eminent Scientists are leading them on as blindly to sacrifice logic and common sense on the altar of mutual admiration. Why should the protoplasmic Moneron producing the first living creature throughself-divisionbe held as a very scientific hypothesis, and an ethereal pre-human race generating the primeval men in the same fashion be tabooed as unscientific superstition? Or has Materialism obtained a sole monopoly in Science?383.The Râkshasas, regarded in Indian popular theology as Demons, are called the“Preservers”beyond the Himâlayas. This double meaning has its origin in a philosophical allegory, which is variously rendered in thePurânas. It is stated that when Brahmâ created the Demons, Yakshas (fromyaksh, to eat) and the Râkshasas, both of which kinds of Demons, as soon as born, wished to devour their Creator,“those among them that called out‘Not so: oh! let him be saved [preserved]!’were named Râkshasas.”(Vishnu Purâna, I. v.; Wilson, i. 82.) TheBhâgavata Purâna(III. 20, 19-21;ibid.,loc. cit.) renders the allegory differently.“Brahmâ transformed himself into night [or ignorance] invested with a body.”This the Yakshas and Râkshasas seized, exclaiming,“Do not spare it; devour it.”Brahmâ cried out,“Do not devour me; spare me.”This has an inner meaning of course. The“Body of Night”is the darkness of ignorance, and it is the darkness of silence and secrecy. Now the Râkshasas are shown in almost every case to be Yogîs, pious Sâdhus and Initiates, a rather unusual occupation for Demons. The meaning then is that while we have power to dispel the darkness of ignorance—“devour it”—we have to preserve the sacred truth from profanation.“Brahmâ is for the Brâhmans alone,”says that proud caste. The moral of thefableis evident.384.The gradual evolution of man in the Secret Doctrine shows that all the later (to the profane the earliest) Races have theirphysicalorigin in the early Fourth Race. But it is the sub-race, which preceded the one that separated sexually, that is to be regarded as thespiritualancestors of our present generations, and especially of the Eastern Âryan Races. Weber's idea that the Indo-Germanic Race preceded the Âryan Vedic Race is, to the Occultist, grotesque to the last degree.385.Cf.especially Schmidt'sDoctrine of Descent and Darwinism, pp. 39et seqq., and Laing'sA Modern Zoroastrian, pp. 102-111.386.Every process of healing and cicatrization in the higher animal groups—even in the case of reproduction of mutilated limbs with the Amphibians—is effected byfissionandgemmationof the elementary morphological elements.387.The term here means neither the dolicho-cephalic nor the brachyo-cephalic, nor yet skulls of a smaller volume, but simply brains devoid of intellect generally. The theory which would judge of the intellectual capacity of a man according to his cranial capacity, seems absurdly illogical to one who has studied the subject. The skulls of the stone period, as well as those of African races (Bushmen included) show that the first are above rather than below the average of the brain capacity of the modern man, and the skulls of the last are on the whole (as also in the case of Papuans and Polynesians generally) larger by one cubic inch than that of the average Frenchman. Again, the cranial capacity of the Parisian of to-day represents an average of 1437 cubic centimetres compared to 1523 of the Auvergnat.388.A. Lefèvre,Philosophy, p. 498.389.Principles of Zoology, p. 206.390.i. 154.391.The boneless.392.ThefirstSweat-born. This is explained in the Section which follows this series of Stanzas in the allegory from thePurânasconcerning Kandu, the holy sage, and Pramlochâ, the nymph who is alleged to have hypnotized him; a suggestive allegory, scientifically, as the drops of perspiration which she exuded, are the symbols of the spores of Science.393.This will be explained as we proceed. This unwillingness to fashion men, or create, is symbolized in thePurânasby Daksha's dealings with his opponent Nârada, the“strife-making ascetic.”394.Androgyne Third Race. The Evolutionist Professor Schmidt alludes to“the fact of the separation of sexes, as to the derivation of which from speciesonce hermaphroditeall [the believers in Creation naturally excepted] are assuredly of one accord.”(Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 159.) Such indeed is the incontestable evidence drawn from the presence of rudimentary organs. Apart from such palpable traces of a primeval hermaphroditism, the fact may be noted that, as Laing writes,“a study of embryology ... shows that in thehuman higher animalspecies the distinction of sex is not developed until aconsiderable progresshas been made in the growth of the embryo.”(A Modern Zoroastrian, p. 106.) The Law of Retardation—operative alike in the case of human races, animal species, etc., when a higher type has once been evolved—still preserves hermaphroditism as the reproductive method of the majority of plants and many lower animals.395.Vehicle.396.Vishnu Purâna, I. vii; Wilson, i. 100.397.SeeFive Years of Theosophy, p. 111.398.For explanations and a philosophical account of the nature of those Beings, which are now viewed as the“evil”and rebellious Spirits, the Creators by Kriyâshakti, the reader is referred to the chapters on“The Myth of the‘Fallen Angel,’in its Various Aspects,”in Part II of this Volume.399.Vishnu Purâna, III. ii.400.In the oldest MS. of theVishnu Purânain the possession of an Initiate in Southern India, the God is not Indra, but Kâma, the God of love and desire.401.These are the exoteric figures given in a purposely reversed and distorted way, being the figure of the duration of the cycle between the First and Second human Race. All Orientalists to the contrary, there is not a word in any of thePurânasthat has not a special esoteric meaning.402.Vishnu Purâna, I. xv; Wilson, ii. 5. Compare also Vivien's temptation of Merlin (Tennyson)—the same legend in Irish tradition.403.x. 129.404.The text has:“From Brahmâ, continuing to meditate, were born mind-engendered progeny, with forms and faculties derived from his corporeal nature,embodied spirits, produced from the limbs (Gâtra) of Dhîmat (all-wise deity).”All these beings were the abode of the three qualities of Devasarga, or divine creation, which, as the five-fold creation, isdevoid of clearness of perception, without reflection, dull of nature.“But as theydid not multiply themselves, Brahmâ created other mind-born sons like himself,”namely, the Brahmarshis, or the Prajâpatis, ten and seven in number.“Sanandana and the other sons of Vedhas (Brahmâ) were previously created,”but as shown elsewhere, they were“without desire or passion, inspired with holy wisdom, estranged from the universe and undesirous of progeny.”(Vishnu Purâna, X. vii; Wilson's Trans., i. 100, 101.) These Sanandana and other Kumâras are then the Gods, who after refusing to“create progeny”are forced to incarnate in senseless men. The reader must pardon unavoidable repetitions in view of the great number of facts given.405.Compare Schlagintweit'sBuddhism in Tibet, pp. 88-90.406.See Edkins'Chinese Buddhism, p. 208.407.The previous Third Round.408.Of this Round.409.An allegorical reference to the“Sacred Animals”of the Zodiac and other heavenly bodies. Some Kabalists see in them the prototypes of the animals.410.InHesiod, Zeus creates his Third Race of men out of ash-trees. In thePopol Vuhthe Third Race of men is created out of the tree Tzita and the marrow of the reed called Sibac. But Sibac means“egg”in the mystery language of the Artufas, or Initiation caves. In a report sent in 1812 to the Cortes by Don Baptista Pino it is said:“All the Pueblos have their Artufas—so the natives call subterranean rooms with only a single door where they (secretly) assemble.... These are impenetrable temples ... and the doors are always closed to the Spaniards.... They adore the Sun and Moon ... fire and the greatSnake(the creative power), whose eggs are called Sibac.”411.There is a notable differenceesotericallybetween the words Sarpa and Nâga, though they are both used indiscriminately. Sarpa, serpent, is from the rootsrip, to creep, compare, Lat.,serp-o; and they are called Ahi, fromhâ, to abandon. The Sarpas were produced from Brahmâ's hair, which, owing to his fright at beholding the Yakshas, whom he had created horrible to behold, fell off from the head, each hair becoming a serpent. They are called“Sarpa from their creeping and Ahi because they had deserted the head.”(Wilson, i. 83.) But the Nâgas, in the allegories, their serpent's tail notwithstanding, do not creep, but manage to walk, run and fight.412.Wilson translates the word as“demigods”(Vishnu Purâna, i. 130); but Raumas are simply a race, a tribe.413.xii. 10,308.414.Wilson,ibid., p. 123.415.Ibid., ii. 10.416.Serpents.417.Race.418.Also.419.Into male and female.420.Then.421.Man.422.The“narrow-headed.”Compare Shloka 24.423.The“narrow-headed.”424.See Commentary on Shloka 36.425.These“animals,”or monsters, are not the anthropoid or any other apes, but verily what the Anthropologists might call the“missing link,”the primitive lower man.426.The shame of their animal origin which our modern Scientists would emphasize if they could.427.The Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, pp. 186, 187. The“unknown ancestry”referred to are theprimævalastral prototypes.428.“A very strong argument in favour of variability is supplied by the science of embryology. Is not a man in the uterus ... a simple cell, a vegetable with three or four leaflets, a tadpole with branchiæ, a mammal with a tail, lastly a primate [?] and a biped? It is scarcely possible not to recognize in the embryonic evolution a rapid sketch, a faithful summary, of the entire organic series.”(Lefèvre,Philosophy, p. 484.)The summary alluded to is, however, only that of thestore of typeshoarded up in man, the microcosm. This simple explanation meets all such objections, as the presence of the rudimentary tail in the fœtus—a fact triumphantly paraded by Hæckel and Darwin as conclusively in favour of the Ape-Ancestor Theory. It may also be pointed out thatthe presence of a vegetable with leafletsin the embryonic stages isnot explainedon ordinary evolutionist principles. Darwinists have not traced man through the vegetable, but Occultists have.Why then this feature in the embryo, and how do the former explain it?429.“The Proofs of Evolution,”a lecture by Hæckel.430.Vol. i. pp. 388-390.431.See Cory,Ancient Fragments, pp. 21,et seqq.432.Origin of Species, pp. 448, 449, first edition.433.Vol. i. p. 154.434.The sin committed with the animals.435.The Spirits, the“Sons of Wisdom.”436.Who had refused to“create.”437.Mindless.438.Mind.439.This verse in theRig Veda(x. 5, 6):“The Seven Wise Ones [Rays of Wisdom, Dhyânis] fashion Seven Paths [or Lines, and also Races in another sense]. To one of these may the distressed mortal come”—a verse interpreted solely from the astronomical and cosmic aspect, is one of the most pregnant in occult meaning. The“Paths”may mean Lines (Maryâdâh), but they are primarily Beams of Light falling on the Paths leading to Wisdom. (SeeRig Veda, iv. 5-13.) It means“Ways”or Paths. They are, in short, the seven Rays which fall free from the Macrocosmic Centre, the seven Principles in the metaphysical, the seven Races in the physical sense. All depends upon the key used.440.Rig Veda, x. 10, 5, 2.441.It is next to impossible to translate verbally some of these old Commentaries. We are often obliged to give the meaning only, and thus retranslate the verbatim translations.442.Rudra, as a Kumâra, is Nîlalohita—red and blue.443.This, regardless of modern materialistic evolution, which speculates in this wise:“The primitive human form, whence as we think all human species sprang, has perished this long time. [This we deny: it has only decreased in size and changed in texture.] But many facts point to the conclusion that it was hairy and dolichocephalic. [African races are evennowdolichocephalic in a great measure, but the palæolithic Neanderthal skull, the oldest we know of, is of a large size, and no nearer to the capacity of the gorilla's cranium than that of any other now-living man.] Let us, for the time being, call this hypothetical specieshomo primigenius.... This first species, or the ape-man, the ancestor of all the others,probablyarose in thetropical regionsof the old world fromanthropoid apes.”Asked for proofs, the Evolutionist, not the least daunted, replies:“Of theseno fossil remains are as yet known to us, but they were probably akin to the Gorilla and Orang of the present day.”And then the Papuan negro is mentioned as the probable descendant in the first line. (Pedigree of Man, p. 80.)Hæckel holds fast to Lemuria, which, with East Africa and South Asia also, he mentions as the possible cradle of the primitive ape-men. So also do many Geologists. Mr. A. R. Wallace admits its reality, though in a rather modified sense, in hisGeographical Distribution of Animals. But let not Evolutionists speak so lightly of the comparative size of the brains of man and the ape, for this is veryunscientific, especially when they pretend to see no difference between the two, or very little at any rate. For Vogt himself showed that, while the highest of the apes, the Gorilla, has a brain of only 30 to 51 cubic inches, the brain of the lowest of the Australian aborigines amounts to 99·35 cubic inches. The former is thus“not half of the size of the brain of a new-born babe,”says Pfaff.444.Ellis'Polynesian Researches, Vol. II, p. 38. Missionaries seem to have pounced upon this nameIviand made of itEve. But, as shown by Professor Max Müller, Eve is not the Hebrew name but a European transformation of חוה, Châvah, life, or mother of all living;“while the Tahitianivi, and the Maori,wheva, meant bone, and bone only.”(Introduction to the Science of Religion, p. 304.)445.Chaire d'Hébreu au Collége de France, p. 20.446.Of such semi-animal creatures, the sole remnants known to Ethnology were the Tasmanians, aportionof the Australians and a mountain tribe in China, the men and women of which are entirely covered with hair. They were the last descendants in adirectline of the semi-animal latter-day Lemurians referred to. There are, however, considerable numbers of the mixed Lemuro-Atlantean peoples produced by various crossings with such semi-human stocks—e.g., the wild men of Borneo, the Veddhas of Ceylon, classed by Prof. Flower among Âryans (!), most of the remaining Australians, Bushmen, Negritos, Andaman Islanders, etc.The Australians of the Gulf of St. Vincent and the neighbourhood of Adelaide arevery hairy, and the brown down on the skin of boys of five or six years of age assumes afurry appearance. They are, however, degradedmen; not the closest approximation to the“pithecoid man,”as Hæckel so sweepingly affirms. Only a portion of these men are a Lemurian relic. (Cf.Esoteric Buddhism, pp. 64et seqq.)447.In calling the animal“soulless”we do not deprive the beast, from the humblest to the highest species, of a Soul, but only of a conscious surviving Ego-Soul,i.e., that principle which survives after a man, and reïncarnates in a like man. The animal has an Astral Body, that survives the physical form for a short period; nevertheless its (animal) Monad does not reïncarnate in the same, but in a higher species, and has no“Devachan”of course. It has theseedsof all the human principles in itself, but they arelatent.448.Manual of Geology, p. 302.449.The“fables”and“myths”about Leda and Jupiter, and such like, could never have sprung up in people's fancy, had not the allegory rested on a fact in Nature. Evolution, gradually transforming man into a mammal, did in his case only what it did in that of other animals. But this does not prevent man from having always stood at the head of the animal world and other organic species, and from having preceded the former.450.See the Section on“The Chronology of the Brâhmans,”p. 69.451.To avoid confusion, let the reader remember that the term Root-Race applies to one of the seven great Races, sub-race to one of its great Branches, and family-race to one of the sub-divisions, which include nations and large tribes.452.In the Section on“The Fifth Race and its Divine Instructors,”in the Commentary on Stanza XII, the nature of these“Instructors”is explained.453.The present yellow races are the descendants, however, of the early branches of the Fourth Race. Of the Third, the onlypure and directdescendants are, as said above, a portion of the fallen and degenerated Australians, whose far distant ancestors belonged to a division of the seventh sub-race of the Third. The rest are of mixed Lemuro-Atlantean descent. They have since then entirely changed in stature and intellectual capacities.454.Languageis certainly coëval with reason, and could never have been developed before men became one with the informing principles in them—those who fructified and awoke to life the mânasic element dormant in primitive man. For, as Professor Max Müller tells us in hisScience of Thought:“Thought and language are identical.”To add to this, however, the reflection thatthoughts which are too deep for words, do not really exist at all, is rather risky, for thought impressed upon the astral tablets exists in eternity whether expressed or not.Logosis both reason and speech. But language, proceeding in cycles, is not always adequate to expressspiritualthoughts. Moreover, in one sense, the Greek Logos is the equivalent of the Sanskrit Vâch,“the immortal (intellectual) ray of spirit.”And the fact that Vâch (as Devasenâ, anaspectof Sarasvatî, the Goddess of Hidden Wisdom) is the spouse of the eternal celibate Kumâra, unveils a suggestive, though veiled, reference to the Kumâras, those“who refused to create,”but who were compelled later on to completedivineMan by incarnating in him. All this will be fully explained in the Sections that follow.455.Ptolemy, speaking in his ninth table of the Kabolitæ or Kabul tribes, calls them Ἀριστόφυλοι, Aristophyli, the aristocratic or noble tribes. The Afghans call themselves Ben-Issraël, children of Is (sa) raël, from Issa,“woman and also earth,”sons of Mother Earth. But if you call an Afghan Yahoudi (Jew), he will kill you. The names of the supposed twelve tribes of the Jews, and the names of the real twelve tribes of the Afghans, are the same. The Afghans being far older (at any rate, their Arabic stock) than the Israëlites, no one need be surprised to find such tribal names among them as Youssoufzic, sons of Joseph, in Punjcaure and Boonere; Zablistanee (Zebulon); Ben-manasseh, sons of Manasseh, among the Khojar Tartars; Isaguri, or Issachar, now Ashnagor in Afghanistan, etc. The whole twelve names of the so-called twelve tribes are names of the signs of the Zodiac, as is now well proven. In any case, the names of the oldest Arabic tribes, re-transliterated, yield the names of the zodiacal signs and likewise of the mythical sons of Jacob. Where are the traces of the Jewish twelve tribes? Nowhere. But there is a trace, and a deep one, that the Jews have tried to deceive people with the help of these names. For, see what happens ages after theten tribeshad wholly disappeared from Babylon. Ptolemy Philadelphus, desiring to have the Hebrew Law translated for him into Greek (the famous Septuagint), wrote to the high priest of the Jews, Eleazar, to send himsix men from each of the twelve tribes; and theseventy-two representatives(of whom sixty were ghosts apparently) came to the king in Egypt and translated the Law amid miracles and wonders. See Butler'sHoræ Biblicæ, Josephus, and Philo Judæus.456.The Commentary explains that the apes are the only species, among the animals, which has gradually, and with every generation and variety, tended more and more to return to the original type of its male forefather—the dark gigantic Lemurian and Atlantean.457.Androgyne.458.Dr. A. Wilder; who says that Gan-duniyas is a name of Babylonia.459.Vol. i. pp. 575, 576.460.Foĕ-kouĕ-ki; ou Relations des Royaumes Bouddhiques; par Chy Fa-hian: translated by Abel Remusat.461.Seventh year, 1855.462.De Mirville'sDes Esprits, ii. 423. See also Moses Maimonides,More Nevochim.463.Sciences Occultes, p. 464.464.Révolution du Globe, Vol. v. p. 247.465.We read in De Mirville's“Mémoire â l'Académie”(ii. 431) of the“naïve astonishment of Geoffroy St. Hilaire, when M. de Paravey showed to him, in some old Chinese works and Babylonian tiles, dragons, ... ornithorhynchuses and saurians (aquatic animalsfound only in Australia), etc., extinct animals that he had thought unknown on earth ... till his own day.”466.SeeIsaiah, xxx. 6:“The viper and the flying serpent,”and the fiery serpents conquered by the brazen serpent of Moses.467.The fossils, reconstructed by Science which we know, ought to be sufficient warrant for the possibility of even a Leviathan, not to mention Isaiah's flying serpents, or Saraph Mehophep, words which are translated in all the Hebrew dictionaries as“Saraph,”enflamed or fiery venom, and“Mehophep,”flying. But, although Christian Theology has always connected both Leviathan and Saraph Mehophep with the Devil, the expressions are metaphorical and have nought to do with the“Evil One.”Nevertheless, the word“Dragon”has now become a synonym for the latter. In Bretagne the word Drouk now signifies“Devil,”whence, as we are told by Cambry (Monuments Celtiques, p. 299), the Devil's Tomb in England, Droghedanum Sepulcrum. In Languedoc the meteoric fires and will-o'-the-wisps are called Drac, and in Bretagne Dreag and Wraie or wraith; the castle of Drogheda in Ireland meaning the Devil's castle. (De Mirville,ibid., ii. 423.)468.The ultramontane writers accept the whole series of draconian stories given by Father Kircher, in hisŒdipus Ægyptiacus,“De Genesi Draconum,”quite seriously. According to that Jesuit, he himself saw a dragon which was killed in 1669 by a Roman peasant, as the director of the Museo Barberini sent it to him, to take the beast's likeness, which Father Kircher did and had it published in one of hisin-folios. After this he received a letter from Christopher Scherer, Prefect of the Canton of Soleure, Switzerland, in which that official certifies to his having seen himself,with his own eyes, one fine summer night in 1619, a living dragon. Having remained on his balcony“to contemplate the perfect purity of the firmament,”he writes,“I saw a fiery, shining dragon rise from one of the caves of Mount Pilatus and direct himself rapidly towards Fluelen to the other end of the lake. Enormous in size, his tail was still longer and his neck stretched out. His head and jaws were those of a serpent. In flying, he emitted on his way numerous sparks (? !).... I thought at first I was seeing a meteor, but soon, looking more attentively, I was convinced by his flight and the conformation of his body that I saw averitable dragon. I am happy to be thus able to enlighten your Reverence on thevery realexistence of those animals”—indreams, the writer ought to have added, of long past ages. (Ibid., p. 424.)469.As a convincing proof of the reality of the fact, a Roman Catholic refers the reader to the picture of the incident painted by Simon de Sienne, a friend of the poet, on the portal of the Church Notre Dame du Don at Avignon, notwithstanding the prohibition of the Sovereign Pontiff, who“would not allow this triumph of love to be enthroned in the holy place”; and adds:“Time has injured the work of art, but has not weakened its tradition.”(Ibid., p. 425.) De Mirville's“Dragon-Devils”of our era seem to have no luck, as they disappear most mysteriously from the museums where they are said to have been. Thus the Dragon embalmed by Ulysses Aldovrandus and presented to the Musée du Sénat, either in Naples or Bologna,“was there still in 1700,”but is there no more. (Ibid., p. 427.)470.Op. cit., ii. 422.471.Ibid., p. 433.472.Ibid., pp. 432, 433. This is about as just as though, a few millenniums hence, a fanatic of some future new creed, who was bent upon glorifyinghisreligion at the expense ofancientChristianity, were to say: Everywhere the quadruped lamb was adored. The nun, calling it the Agnus, placed it on her bosom; the priest laid it on the altar. It figured in every Paschal meal, and was glorified loudly in every temple. And yet the Christians dreaded it and hated it, for they slew and devoured it. Heathens, at any rate, do not eat their sacred symbols. We know of no serpent or reptile-eaters, except in Christian civilized countries, where they begin with frogs and eels, and must end with real snakes, as they have begun with lamb and ended with horse-flesh.473.Ibid., p. 423.474.Pantheon, 3.475.The Solar Chnouphis, or Agathodæmon, is the Christos of the Gnostics, as every scholar knows. He is intimately connected with the Seven Sons of Sophia (Wisdom), the Seven Sons of Aditi, Universal Wisdom, her eighth being Mârttânda, the Sun, which Seven are the Seven Planetary Regents or Genii. Therefore Chnouphis was the Spiritual Sun of Enlightenment, of Wisdom, hence the patron of all the Egyptian Initiates, as Bel-Merodach, or Bel-Belitanus, became later with the Chaldæans.476.Hermes, or rather Thot, was a generic name. Abul Feda shows in hisHistoria Anti-Islamitica, five Hermes, and the names of Hermes, Nebo, Thot were given respectively in various countries to great Initiates. Thus Nebo, the son of Merodach and Zarpanitu, whom Herodotus calls Zeus-Belos, gave his name to all the great Prophets, Seers and Initiates. They were all“Serpents of Wisdom,”as connected with the Sun astronomically, and with Wisdom spiritually.477.Pantheon, text 15.478.i. 555.479.Genesis, xlix. 17, 18, and 5, 6.480.Dunlap, in his Introduction toSod, the Mysteries of Adoni(xi), explains the word“Sod”asarcanum, religious mystery, on the authority of Schindler'sPenteglott, 1201.“The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him,”saysPsalm, xxv. 14. This is a mistranslation of the Christians, for it ought to read:“Sod Ihoh (the Mysteries of Ihoh) are forthose who fear him.”“Al [El] is terrible in the great Sod of the Kedeshim (the Priests, the Holy, the Initiated).”—Psalm, lxxxix. 7 (ibid.). The Kedeshim were very far from holy. See the Section on“The Holy of Holies,”in Part II of this Volume.481.“The members of the Priest-Colleges were called Sodales,”says Freund'sLatin Lexicon(iv. 448).“Sodalities were constituted in the Idæan Mysteries of the Mighty Mother,”writes Cicero inDe Senectute. (Dunlap,ibid., p. xii.)482.xxx. 6.483.The priests of Baal who jumped over the fires. But this was a Hebrew term and a local one. Saraph means“fiery or flaming venom.”484.Book of the Dead, ch. xxxix.485.The same ram's horns are found on the heads of Moses which were seen on some old medals by the writer in Palestine, one of which is still in her possession. The horns, forming part of the shining aureole on the statue of Moses in Rome by Michael Angelo, are vertical instead of being bent down to the ears, but the emblem is the same; hence the Brazen Serpent.486.But see Harris'Magic Papyrus, No. v, and the ram-headed Ammon manufacturing men on a potter's wheel.487.Brasseur de Bourbourg,Mexique, pp. 135 and 574.488.Ulûpî (Ulûpl) has an entirely Atlantean ring about it. Like Atlantis, it is neither a Greek nor a Sanskrit name, but reminds one of Mexican names.489.Mahâbhârata, Âdi Parva, Shlokas 7788, 7789. TheBhâgavata Purâna(ix. xx. 31), as explained by Shrîdhara, the commentator, makes Ulûpî the daughter of the king of Manipûra (seeVishnu Purâna, Wilson, iv. 160); but the late Pandit Dayânand Sarasvatî, certainly the greatest Sanskrit and Paurânic authority in India on such questions, personally corroborated that Ulûpî was daughter of the king of the Nâgas in Pâtâla, or America, 5,000 years ago, and that the Nâgas were Initiates.490.Isis Unveiled, ii. 293.491.Foh-tchou, in Chinese meaning literally Buddha's lord, or the teacher of the doctrines of Buddha—Foh.492.This mountain is situated south-west of China, almost between China and Tibet.493.Ibid., pp. 293, 294.494.Let the reader be reminded that in theZohar, and also in all the Kabalistic works, it is maintained that“Metatron united with Shekinah.”Now Shekinah as the Veil (Grace) of Ain Suph, representing the Logos, is that very Tree of Knowledge; while Shamaël—the darkaspectof the Logos—occupies only the bark of that tree, and has the knowledge ofevilalone. As Lacour, who saw in the scene of the Fall (Genesis, iii) an incident pertaining to Egyptian Initiation, says:“The Tree of the Divination, or of the Knowledge of Good and Evil ... is the science of Tzyphon, the Genius of Doubt,tzyto teach, andphon, doubt. Tzyphon is one of the Aleim; we shall see him presently under the name of Nach, the tempter”(Les Œloim, vol. ii. p. 218). He is now known to Symbologists under the name of Jehovah.495.This is the view taken and adopted by all the Church Fathers, but it is not the real Esoteric Teaching. Thecursedid not begin with the formation of either man or woman, for their separation was a natural sequence of evolution, but withthe breaking of the law.496.By whichhumannature lives; not even the animal—but the misguided, sensual and vicious nature, whichmen, not Nature, created. See the Section“Cross and Circle.”497.SeeZohar, i. 172,aandb.498.Compare the Section on“The Mysteries of the Hebdomad”in Part II of this Volume.499.Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 1.500.The Unicorn: a Mythological Investigation, Robert Brown, junr., F.S.A. London, 1881.501.Mythical Monsters, pp. 2-4.502.Ibid., p. 20.503.Ibid., pp. 36, 37.504.The Human Species, p. 52.505.Manual of Geology, p. 301.506.Ibid., p. 17.507.Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 16. See alsoRecherches, etc., des Mammifères, plate 1. Paris, 1868 to 1874.508.Preface to theShan Hai King, or“Wonders by Land and Sea.”509.Vol. i. pp. 589,et seqq.510.There are Archæologists, who, like Mr. James Fergusson, refuse any great antiquity to even one single monument in India. In his work,Illustrations of the Rock-Cut Temples of India, he ventures to express the very extraordinary opinion that“Egypt had ceased to be a nation before the earliest of the cave-temples of India was excavated.”In short, he does not admit the existence of any cave-temple anterior to the reign of Ashoka, and seems anxious to prove that most of these rock-cut temples were executed during a period extending from the time of that pious Buddhist king until the destruction of the Andhra dynasty of Magadha, in the beginning of the fifth century. We believe such a claim to be perfectly arbitrary. Further discoveries will show that it is erroneous and unwarranted.511.America, at the time of its discovery, was calledAtlantaby some native tribes.512.Since then Donnelly'sAtlantishas appeared, and soon its actual existence will have become a scientific fact.513.It is so divided to this day, and Theosophists and Occultists, who have learned something of the occult but undeniable power of Dugpaship at their own expense, know this but too well.514.See De Mirville'sPneumatologie: Des Esprits, iii. 57,et seqq.515.See Max Müller,Chips, i. 339;“Popol Vuh.”Compare also Holmberg,Ethnographische Skizzen über die Völker des Russischen Amerika. Helsingfors, 1855.516.Op. cit., pp. 13-15.517.Ibid., p. 308.518.An approach to the statues at Bamian—also a Buddha 200 feet high—is found near a Jain settlement in Southern India, and appears to be the only one that remains at present.519.Even Wilson admits that Râma and Râvana were personages founded on historical facts.“The traditions of the South of India uniformly ascribe its civilization ... and the settlement of civilized Hindûs [the Fifth Race] to the conquest of Lankâ by Râma”(Vishnu Purâna, iii. 318)—the victory of the“Sons of Gods”over the Atlantean sorcerers, says thetruetradition.520.Thus we are shown one hero, to give an instance, first born as the“unrighteous but valiant monarch”(Purusha) of the Daityas, Hiranyakashipu, slain by the Avatâra Nara-sinha (Man-lion). Then he was born as Râvana, the giant king of Lankâ, and killed by Râma; after which he is reborn as Shishupâla, the son of Rajarshi (King Rishi) Damaghosha, when he is again killed by Krishna, the last incarnation of Vishnu. This parallel evolution of Vishnu (Spirit) with a Daitya, as man, may seem meaningless, yet it gives us the key not only to the respective dates of Râma and Krishna but even to a certain psychological mystery.521.CompareHibbert Lectures, 1877, Sayce, pp. 134-138.522.The Gods became No-Gods.523.Race.524.Yellow-white.525.Strictly speaking, it is only from the time of the Atlantean, brown and yellow giant races, that one ought to speak ofman, since it was the Fourth Race only which was the firstcompletely human species, however much larger in size than we are now. InMan: Fragments of Forgotten History(by two Chelâs), all that is said of the Atlanteans is quite correct. It is chiefly this Race which became“black with sin,”that brought the divine names of the Asuras, the Râkshasas and the Daityas, into disrepute, and passed them on to posterity as the names of fiends. For, as said, the Suras, Gods or Devas, having incarnated in the wise men of Atlantis, the names of Asuras and Râkshasas were given to the ordinary Atlanteans. Owing to the incessant conflicts of the latter with the last remnants of the Third Race and the“Sons of Will and Yoga,”their names have led to the later allegories about them in thePurânas.“Asura was the generic appellation of all the Atlanteans who were the enemies of the spiritual heroes of the Âryans (Gods).”(Man, p. 77.)526.In the beginning.527.The sub-races.528.Their colours.529.Stanza VII, Shloka 24.530.See Shlokas 32, 34.531.In general, the so-called orthodox Christian conceptions about the“fallen”Angels or Satan, are as remarkable as they are absurd. About a dozen could be cited, of the most varied character as to details, and all from the pens of educated lay authors,“university graduates”of the present quarter of our century. Thus, the author ofEarth's Earliest Ages, G. H. Pember, M.A., devotes a thick volume to proving Theosophists, Spiritualists, Agnostics, Mystics, metaphysicians, poets, and every contemporary author on Oriental speculations, to be the devoted servants of the“Prince of the Air,”and irretrievably damned. He describes Satan and his Antichrist in this wise:“Satan is the‘Anointed Cherub’of old.... God created Satan, the fairest and wisest of all His creatures in this part of His Universe, and made him Prince of the World, and of the Power of the Air.... He was placed in an Eden, which was both far anterior to the Eden of Genesis ... and of an altogether different and more substantial character, resembling the New Jerusalem. Thus, Satan being perfect in wisdom, and beauty, his vast empire is our earth, if not the whole solar system.... Certainly no other angelic power of greater or even equal dignity has been revealed to us. The Archangel Michael himself is quoted by Jude as preserving towards the Prince of Darknessthe respect due to a superior, however wicked he may be, until God has formally commanded his deposition.”Then we are informed that“Satan was from the moment of his creation surrounded by theinsignia of royalty”(! !): that he“awoke to consciousness to find the air filled with the rejoicing music of those whom God had appointed.”Then the Devil“passes from the royalty to hispriestly dignity”(! ! !).“Satan was also apriest of the Most High,”etc., etc. And now—“Antichrist will be Satan incarnate.”(Chap. III and pp. 56-59.) The pioneers of the coming Apollyon have already appeared—they are the Theosophists, the Occultists, the authors of thePerfect Way, ofIsis Unveiled, of theMystery of the Ages, and even of theLight of Asia! ! The author notes the“avowed origin”of Theosophy from the“descending angels,”from the“Nephilim,”or the Angels ofGenesis(vi), and the Giants. He ought to note his own descent from them also, as ourSecret Doctrineendeavours to show—unless he refuses to belong to the present humanity.532.Compare x. 8, where it speaks of all who have come before Jesus, being“thieves and robbers.”533.Verse 14.534.Luke, x. 18.535.It is not correct to refer to Christ—as some Theosophists do—as Buddhi, the sixth principle in man. The latterper seis a passive and latent principle, the Spiritual Vehicle of Âtmâ, inseparable from the manifested Universal Soul. It is only in union and in conjunction withSelf-consciousnessthat Buddhi becomes the Higher Self and the Divine, discriminating Soul. Christos is the seventh principle, if anything.536.xix. 7.537.Ibid., verse 8.538.xviii. 24.539.To make it plainer, any one who reads the passage inLuke, will see that the remark follows the report of theseventy, who rejoice that“even the devils [the spirit of controversy and reasoning, or the opposing power, since Satan means simply‘adversary’or‘opponent’] are subject unto us through thy name.”(Luke, x. 17.) Now,“thy name”means the name of Christos, or Logos, or the Spirit of true Divine Wisdom, as distinct from the spirit of intellectual or mere materialistic reasoning—the Higher Self in short. And when Jesus remarks on this that he has“beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven,”it is a mere statement of his clairvoyant powers, notifying to them that he already knew it, and a reference to the incarnation of the Divine Ray—the Gods or Angels—whichfalls into generation. For not all men, by any means, benefit by that incarnation, and with some the power remains latent and dead during the whole life. Truly“no man knoweth who the Son is, but the Father; and who the Father is, but the Son,”as added by Jesus then and there (verse 22)—the“Church of Christ”less than any one else. The Initiates alone understood the secret meaning of the terms“Father”and“Son,”and knew that it referred to Spirit and Soul on the Earth. For the teachings of Christ were Occult teachings, which could only be explained at Initiation. They were never intended for the masses, for Jesus forbade the twelve to go to the Gentiles and the Samaritans (Matth., x. 5), and repeated to his disciples that the“mystery of the kingdom of God”was for them alone, not for the multitudes (Mark, iv. 11).540.So, for instance, in thePurânas, Pulastya, a Prajâpati, or son of Brahmâ—the progenitor of the Râkshasas, and the grandfather of Râvana, the great king of Lankâ in theRâmâyana—had, in aformer birth, a son named Dattoli,“who is now known as the sage Agastya,”saysVishnu Purâna(Wilson's Trans., i. 154). This name of Dattoli alone, has six more variants to it, or seven meanings. He is called respectively, Dattoli, Dattâli, Dattotti, Dattotri, Dattobhri, Dambhobhi and Dambholi. These seven variants have each a secret sense, and refer in the Esoteric Commentaries to various ethnological classifications, and also to physiological and anthropological mysteries of the primitive races. For, surely, the Râkshasas are not Demons, but simply the primitive and ferocious Giants, the Atlanteans, who were scattered on the face of the Globe, as the Fifth Race is now. Vasishtha is a warrant of this, if his words addressed to Parâshara, who attempted a bit of Jadoo (sorcery), which he calls“sacrifice,”for the destruction of the Râkshasas, mean anything. For he says:“Let no more of theseunoffending‘Spirits of Darkness’be consumed.”(See for details,Mahâbhârata, Âdi Parvan, s. 176; alsoLinga Purâna, Pûrvârdha, s. 64; Wilson,ibid., i. 8, 9.)541.We have a passage from a Master's letter which has a direct bearing upon these incarnating Angels. Says the letter:“Now there are, and there must be, failures in the ethereal Races of the many Classes of Dhyân Chohans, or Devas [progressed entitiesof apreviousPlanetary Period], as well as among men. But still, as thefailuresare too far progressed and spiritualized to be thrown back forcibly from Dhyân-Chohanship into the vortex of a new primordial evolution through the lower Kingdoms, this then happens. Where a new Solar System has to be evolved, these Dhyân Chohans are borne in by influx‘ahead’of the Elementals [entities ... to be developed into humanity at afuturetime] and remain as a latent or inactive spiritual force, in the Aura of a nascent World ... until the stage of human evolution is reached.... Then they become anactive forceand commingle with the Elementals, todevelop little by little the full type of humanity.”That is to say, to develop in man, and endow him with his Self-conscious Mind, or Manas.542.Appendix XV, pp. 369,et seqq.543.When the Earth with its Planetary Chain and Man were to appear.544.Our Earth and the physical plane of consciousness.545.When the pure, celestial Beings or Dhyân Chohans, and the great Pitris of various classes were commissioned—the one to evolve their Images or Chhâyâs, and make of them physical man, the others to inform and thus endow him with divine intelligence and the comprehension of the Mysteries of Creation.546.The“dynasties of kings”who all regard themselves as the“anointed,”reigning by the“Grace of God,”whereas in truth, they reign by the grace of Matter, the Great Illusion, the Deceiver.547.Ibid.,loc. cit., verse 10.548.See the“Primeval Manus of Humanity.”549.The“Heavenly Man,”please mark again the word, is the“Logos”or the“Son”Esoterically. Therefore, once that the title was applied to Christ, who was declared to be God and the very God himself, Christian Theology had no choice. In order to support its dogma of a personal Trinity it had to proclaim, as it still does, that the Christian Logos is the only true one, and that all the Logoi of other religions are false, and are only the masquerading Evil Principle, Satan. See whereto this has led Western Theology!550.“For the Mind, a deity abounding in both sexes, being Light and Life, brought forth by its Word another Mind or Workman; which, being God of the Fire and the Spirit, fashioned and formed seven other Governors, which in their Circles contain the Phenomenal World, and whose disposition is called Fate or Destiny.”(Sect. ix. c. 1, ed. of 1579.)Here it is evident that Mind, the Primeval Universal Divine Thought, is neither the Unknown Unmanifested One, since it abounds in both sexes—is male and female—nor yet the Christian“Father,”as the latter is a male and not an androgyne. The fact is that the“Father,”“Son,”and“Man”are hopelessly mixed up in the translations ofPymander.551.The allegory of the fire of Prometheus is another version of the rebellion of the proud Lucifer, who was hurled down to the“bottomless pit,”or simply on to our Earth, to live as man. The Hindû Lucifer, the Mahâsura, is also said to have become envious of the Creator's resplendent Light, and, at the head of inferior Asuras (not Gods, but Spirits), to have rebelled against Brahmâ; for which Shiva hurled him down to Pâtâla. But, as philosophy goes hand in hand with allegorical fiction in Hindû myths, the“Devil”is made to repent, and is afforded the opportunity to progress: he is a sinful manesoterically, and can by Yoga, devotion, and adeptship, reach his status of“one with the deity,”once more. Hercules, the Sun-God, descends to Hades (the Cave of Initiation) to deliver the victims from their tortures, etc. The Christian Church alone createseternaltorment for the Devil and the damned that she has invented.552.Why, for instance, should Éliphas Lévi, the very fearless and outspoken Kabalist, have hesitated to divulge the mystery of the Fallen Angels so-called? That he knew the fact and the real meaning of the allegory, both in its religious and mystical, as well as in its physiological sense, is proved by his voluminous writings and frequent allusions and hints. Yet Éliphas, after having alluded to it a hundred times in his previous works, says in his laterHistoire de la Magie(pp. 220, 221):“We protest with all our might against the sovereignty and the ubiquity of Satan. Wepretend neither to deny nor affirm here the tradition on the Fall of the Angels.... But if so ... then the prince of the Angelic Rebels can be at best the last and the most powerless among the condemned—now that he is separated from deity—which is the principle of every power.”This is hazy and evasive enough; but see what Hargrave Jennings writes in his weird, staccato-like style:“Both Saint Michael and Saint George are types. They are sainted personages, or dignified heroes, or powers apotheosized. They are each represented with their appropriate faculties and attributes. These are reproduced and stand multiplied—distinguished by different names in all the mythologies [including the Christian]. But the idea regarding each is a general one. This idea and representative notion is that of the all-powerful champion—child-like in his‘virgin innocence’—so powerful that this God-filled innocence (the Seraphim‘know most,’the Cherubim‘love most’) can shatter the world (articulated—so to use the word—in the magic of Lucifer, but condemned), in opposition to the artful constructions, won out of the permission of the Supreme—artful constructions (‘this side life’)—of the magnificent apostate, the mighty rebel, but yet, at the same time, the‘Light-bringer,’the Lucifer—the‘Morning Star,’the‘Son of the Morning’—the very highest title‘out of heaven,’for in heaven it cannot be, but out of heaven it is everything. In an apparently incredible side of his character—for let the reader carefully remark that qualities are of no sex—this Archangel Saint Michael is the invincible, sexless, celestial‘Energy’—to dignify him by his grand characteristics—the invincible‘Virgin-Combatant,’clothed ... and at the same time armed, in the denying mail of the Gnostic‘refusal to create.’This is another myth, a‘myth within myths,’... a stupendous‘mystery of mysteries,’because it is so impossible and contradictory. Unexplainable as the Apocalypse. Unrevealable as the‘Revelation.’”(Phallicism, pp. 212, 213.)Nevertheless, thisunexplainableandunrevealablemystery will now be explained and revealed by the doctrines of the East. Though, of course, as the very erudite, but still more puzzling author ofPhallicismgives it, no uninitiated mortal would ever understand his real drift.553.“Creation”—out of preëxistent eternal Substance, or Matter, of course, which Substance, according to our teachings, is Boundless, Ever-existing Space.554.The Luciferians, a sect of the fourth century who are alleged to have taught that the soul was acarnalbody transmitted to the child by its father, and the Lucianists, another and earlier sect of the third centurya.d., who taught all this, and further, that theanimalsoul was not immortal, philosophized on the grounds of the real Kabalistic and Occult teachings.555.This“Central Sun”of the Occultists even Science is obliged to accept astronomically, for it cannot deny the presence in sidereal space of a central body in the Milky Way, a point unseen and mysterious, the ever-hidden centre of attraction of our Sun and System. But this“Sun”is viewed differently by the Occultists of the East. While the Western and Jewish Kabalists—and even some pious modern Astronomers—claim that in this Sun the God-head is specially present, referring to it the volitional acts of God—the Eastern Initiates maintain that, as the Supra-divine Essence of the Unknown Absolute is equally in every domain and place, the“Central Sun”is simply the centre of Universal Life-Electricity; the reservoir within which that Divine Radiance, already differentiated at the beginning of every“creation,”is focussed. Though still in a Laya, or neutral condition, it is, nevertheless, the one attracting, as also the ever-emitting, Life-Centre.556.Op. cit., pp. 287-289.557.See Commentary to Stanza VII, Volume I.558.Thefourthand thefifthfrombelowbeginning with the Physical Body; thethirdand thefourth, if we reckon from Âtmâ.559.New Aspects of Life.560.Angelic, Spiritual Essences, immortal in their Being, because unconditioned in Eternity; but periodical and conditioned in their Manvantaric manifestations.561.Op. cit., pp. 97, 98, 2nd ed., 1887.562.The history of Prometheus, Karma, and human consciousness, is to be found in Part II, Section V.563.By an Englishman whose erratic genius killed him. The son of a Protestant clergyman, he became a Mohammedan; then a rabid Atheist; after meeting with a Master, a Guru, he became a Mystic; then a Theosophist who doubted, despaired—threw upwhiteforblackmagic, went insane and joined the Roman Church. Then again turning round, anathematized her, re-became an Atheist, and died cursing humanity, knowledge, and God, in whom he had ceased to believe. Furnished with all the Esoteric data to write his“War in Heaven,”he made a semi-political article out of it, mixing Malthus with Satan, and Darwin with the Astral Light. Peace be to his—Shell. He is a warning to the Chelâs who fail. His forgotten tomb may now be seen in the Mussulman burial ground of Joonaghur, Kathiawar, India.564.The author talks of theactive, fighting, damning Jehovah as though he were a synonym of Parabrahman! We have quoted from this article to show where it dissents from Theosophic teachings; otherwise it would be quoted some day against us, as everything published in theTheosophistgenerally is.565.The Theosophist, vol. iii. p. 68.566.Explaining theKabalah, Dr. Henry Pratt says:“Spirit was to man [to the Jewish Rabbin, rather!] a bodiless, disembodied, or deprived, and degraded being, and hence was termed by the ideograph Nahash,‘Deprived’; represented as appearing to and seducing the human race—man through the woman.... In the picture from this Nahash, this spirit was represented by a serpent, because from itsdestitution of bodily members, the serpent was looked upon as a deprived and depraved and degraded creature.”(New Aspects of Life, p. 235.) Symbol for symbol there are those who would prefer that of the serpent—the symbol of wisdom and eternity, deprived of limbs as it is—to the Jod (י)—the poetical ideograph of Jehovah in theKabalah—the God of the male symbol of generation.567.Zohar, iii. 61c.568.Daksha, the“intelligent, the competent.”“This name generally carries with it the idea ofcreative power.”He is a son of Brahmâ and of Aditi, and agreeably to other versions, a self-born power, which, like Minerva, sprang from his father's body. He is the chief of the Prajâpatis, the Lords or Creators of Being. InVishnu Purâna, Parâshara says of him:“In every Kalpa [or Manvantara] Daksha and the rest are born and are again destroyed.”And theRig Vedasays that“Daksha sprang from Aditi and Aditi from Daksha,”a reference to the eternal cyclic re-birth of the same divine Essence.569.Bhâgavata Purâna, iv. 24, 4.570.No one of these Orders is distinct from the Pitris or Progenitors. As says Manu (iii. 284):“The wise call our fathers Vasus; our paternal grandfathers, Rudras; our paternal great grandfathers, Âdityas; agreeably to a text of the Vedas.”“This is an everlasting Vedic text,”says another translation.571.As now discovered by the late G. Smith in the Babylonian cylinder literature, it was the same in Chaldæan Theogony. Ishtar,“eldest of Heaven and of Earth.”Below him the Igigi or Angels of Heaven, and the Anûnaki, or Angels of Earth. Below these again various classes of Spirits and“Genii”called Sadu, Vadukku, Ekimu, Gallu—of which some were good, some evil. (See Smith'sBabylonian Mythology, also Sayce'sHibbert Lectures, p. 141.)572.Some superior, others inferior,to suit the Karmaof the various reïncarnating Monads, which could not all be of the same degree of purity in their last births in other Worlds. This accounts for the difference of races, the inferiority of the savage and other human varieties.573.“There are,”says Topinard in the English edition of hisAnthropology, with a preface by Professor Broca,“threefundamental elements of colour in the human organism—namely, thered, theyellow, and theblack, which, mixed in variable quantities with the white of the tissues, give rise to those numerous shades seen in the human family.”Here is Science again unintentionally supporting Occultism.574.It must be remembered that the“last remnants”here spoken of, refer to those portions of the“Great Continent”which still remained, and not to any of the numerous islands which existed contemporaneously with the Continent. Plato's“island,”for instance, was one of such remnants; the others having sunk at various periods previously. An Occult“tradition”teaches that such submersions occur whenever there is an eclipse of the“Spiritual Sun.”575.See the remarks on the Root and Seed Manusinfra, and the Section on“The Primeval Manus of Humanity,”at the end of the Commentaries on this Stanza.576.Mr. Gladstone's unfortunate attempt to reconcile the Genetic account with Science (see his“Dawn of Creation”and“Proem to Genesis,”inThe Nineteenth Century, 1886), has brought upon him the Jovian thunderbolt hurled by Mr. Huxley. The dead-letter account warranted no such attempt; and his fourfold order, or division, of animated creation, has turned into the stone which, instead of killing the fly on the sleeping friend's brow, killed the man himself. Mr. Gladstone has killedGenesisfor ever. But this does not prove that there is no Esotericism in the latter. The fact that the Jews and all the Christians, the modern as well as the early sects, have accepted the narrativeliterallyfor two thousand years, proves only their ignorance, and shows the great ingenuity and constructive ability of the Initiated Rabbis, who built the two accounts—the Elohistic and Jehovistic—Esoterically, and purposely confused the meaning by the vowelless glyphs or word-signs in the original text. The six days (Yom) of creation do mean six periods of evolution, and the seventh day is that of culmination, of perfection—not of rest. These refer to the seven Rounds and the seven Races with a distinct“creation”in each; though the use of the words Boker,“dawn”or“morning,”and Ereb,“evening twilight”—which have Esoterically the same meaning as Sandhyâ,“twilight,”in Sanskrit—have led to a charge of the most crass ignorance of the order of evolution.577.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 337.578.Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary,sub voce.579.Op. cit., p. 335.580.“Follow the law of analogy”—the Masters teach. Âtmâ-Buddhi is dual and Manas is triple, inasmuch as the former has two aspects, and the latter three,i.e., as a“principle”per se, which gravitates, in its higher aspect, to Âtmâ-Buddhi, and follows, in its lower nature, Kâma, the seat of terrestrial and animal desires and passions. Now compare the evolution of the Races, the First and the Second of which are of the nature of Âtmâ-Buddhi, of which they are the passive Spiritual progeny, while the Third Root-Race shows three distinct divisions or aspects physiologically and psychically—the earliest sinless, the middle portions awakening to intelligence, and the third and last decidedlyanimal,i.e., Manas succumbs to the temptations of Kâma.581.Laing,op. cit.,ibid.582.The whole trouble is this: neither Physiologists nor Pathologists will recognize that the cell-germinating substance, the Cytoblastema, and the mother-lye from which crystals originate, are one and the same essence, save in differentiation for certain purposes.583.Huxley,Proceedings of the Royal Institution, iii. 151.584.Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera, p. xi.585.Transactions of the Geological Society of Glasgow, vol. iii. Very strangely, however, he has recently again changed his opinion. The Sun, he says, is only 15,000,000 years old.586.Bastian,The Beginnings of Life, ii. 622.587.Laing,Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 171.588.InIsis Unveiled, vol. i. p. 389, this is noticed and half explained.589.Hence the philosophy in the allegory of the 7, 10, and finally 21, Prajâpatis, Rishis, Munis, etc., who all are made the“fathers”of various beings and things. The order of the seven classes, or orders of plants, animals, and even inanimate things, given at random in thePurânas, is found in several commentaries in the correct rotation. Thus, Prithu is the father of the Earth. He“milks”her, and makes her bear every kind of grain and vegetable, all enumerated and specified. Kashyapa is the“father”of all the reptiles, snakes, demons, etc.590.See vol. i. pp. 151,et seqq., concerning the“Tree of Evolution”—the“Mundane Tree.”591.Checked and modified, however, by the Law of Retardation, which imposes a restriction on the advance of all species when ahigher typemakes its appearance.592.SeeOrigin of Species, p. 145.593.Bastian,Beginnings of Life, ii. pp. 622, 623.594.Vol. ii. p. 278.595.Op. cit., i. 9.596.Ibid., ii. 283, 284.597.See hisLettres sur l'Atlantide.598.This is shown by Faber, again a pious Christian, who says that:“The Noëtic family also ... bore the appellations of Atlanteans and Titans; and the great patriarch himself was called, by way of eminence, Atlas and Titan.”(Ibid., ii. 285.) And if so, then,according to the Bible, Noah must have been the progeny of the Sons of God, the Fallen Angels, agreeably to the same authority, and of the“daughters of men who were fair.”(SeeGenesis, vi.) And why not, since his father Lamech slew a man, and was, with all his sons and daughters, who perished in the Deluge, as bad as the rest of mankind?599.In that wonderful volume of Donnelly,Atlantis, the Antediluvian World, the author, speaking of the Âryan colonies from Atlantis, and of the arts and sciences—the legacy of our Fourth Race—bravely announces that“the roots of the institutions of to-day reach back to the Miocene age.”This is an enormous allowance for a modern scholar to make; but civilization dates still further back than the Miocene Atlanteans. Secondary-period man will be discovered, and with him his long forgotten civilization.600.Nature is theNaturalBody, the Shadow of the Progenitors.601.Man is the“Heavenly Man,”as already stated.602.Divine Pymander, i. 16.603.ThePymanderof our museums and libraries is an abridgment of one of the Books of Thoth, by a Platonist of Alexandria. In the Third Century it was remodelled after old Hebrew and Phœnician MSS. by a Jewish Kabalist, and called theGenesis of Enoch. But even its disfigured remnants show how closely its text agrees with the Archaic Doctrine, as is shown in the creation of the Seven Creators and Seven Primitive Men. As to Enoch, Thoth or Hermes, Orpheus and Cadmus, these are all generic names, branches and offshoots of the seven primordial Sages—incarnated Dhyân Chohans or Devas, inillusive, not mortal bodies—who taught Humanity all it knew, and whose earliest disciples assumed their Master's names. This custom passed from the Fourth to the Fifth Race. Hence the sameness of the traditions about Hermes—of whom Egyptologists count five—Enoch, etc.; they are all inventors of letters; none of them die; they still live, and are the first Initiators into, and Founders of, the Mysteries. It was only very lately that theGenesis of Enochdisappeared from among the Kabalists. Guillaume Postel saw it. It was most certainly in a great measure a transcript from the Books of Hermes, and far anterior to the Books of Moses, as Éliphas Lévi tells his readers.604.Uranus is a modified Varuna, the“universal encompasser,”the“all-embracer,”and one of the oldest of the Vedic Deities—Space, the maker of Heaven and Earth, since both are manifested out of his (or its) seed. It is only later that Varuna became the chief of the Âdityas and a kind of Neptune riding on the“Leviathan”—Makara, now the most sacred and mysterious of the Signs of the Zodiac. Varuna, without whom“no creature can even wink,”was degraded like Uranus, and, like him,fell into generation; his functions—“the grandest cosmical functions,”as Muir calls them—having been degraded from Heaven to Earth by exoteric anthropomorphism. As the same Orientalist says:“The attributes and functions ascribed to Varuna [in the Vedas] impart to his character a moral elevation and sanctity far surpassing that attributed to any other Vedic Deity.”But to understand correctly the reason of his fall, like as that of Uranus, one has to see in every exoteric religion the imperfect and sinful work of man's fancy, and also to study the mysteries which Varuna is said to have imparted to Vasishtha. Only“his secrets and those of Mitraare not to be revealed to the foolish.”605.Mythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 7.606.Cronus is not only Χρόνος, Time, but also, as Bréal showed, in hisHercule et Cacus(p. 57), comes from the rootkar,“to make, to create.”Whether Bréal and Decharme, who quotes him, are as right in saying that in theVedas, Krânan (sic) is a Creative God, we have our doubts. Bréal probably meant Karma, or rather Visvakarman, the Creative God, the“omnificent”and the“great architect of the world.”607.See Stanzas III—X,et seqq., and also Berosus' account of primeval creation.608.The Titanic struggle, in Theogony at least, is the fight for supremacy between the children of Uranus and Gæa (or Heaven and Earth in their abstract sense), the Titans, against the children of Cronus, whose chief is Zeus. It is the everlasting struggle going on to this day between the Spiritual Inner Man and the man of flesh, in one sense.609.Just as the“Lord God,”or Jehovah, is Cain, esoterically, and the“tempting serpent”as well; the male portion of the androgynous Eve—before her“Fall,”the female portion of Adam Kadmon—the left side, or Binah, of the right side, Chokmah, in the first Sephirothal Triad.610.Decharme,op. cit., p. 284.611.In the Egyptian legend, called the“Two Brothers,”translated by M. Maspéro (the ex-director of the Boulaq Museum), the original of Pandora is given. Noom, the famous heavenly artist, creates a marvellous beauty, a girl whom he sends to Batoo, after which the happiness of the latter is destroyed. Batoo is man, and the girl Eve, of course. (SeeRevue Archéologique, March, 1878, and also Decharme,ibid., p. 285.)612.Yima is not the“first man”in theVendîdâd, but only in the theories of the Orientalists.613.Bœotia was submerged and subsequently ancient Athens and Eleusis.614.Opera et Dies, v. 108.615.Nem., VI. i.616.SeeApollod., i. 7, 2; and Ovid,Metam., i. 260,et seqq.617.Deutsche Mythol., i. 545, 3rd edit., and HanuschSchlawische Myth., p. 235. See Decharme,ibid., p. 288, who gives“nine times,”and not seven.618.Hesiod,Opera et Dies, 143-155.619.See Æschylus,Septem contra Thebas.620.Decharme,ibid., pp. 289, 290.621.Races.622.It was said.623.In Sanskrit Dâkinî.624.The name is used here in the sense, and as a synonym, of“sorcerers.”The Atlantean Races were many, and their evolution lasted for millions of years. All of them were not bad, but became so towards the end of their cycle, as we, the Fifth Race, are now fast becoming.625.The“Gods of the Elements”are by no means the Elementals. The latter are at best used by them as vehicles and materials in which to clothe themselves.626.Cain was the“sacrificer,”as shown at first in Chap. iv. ofGenesis, of“the fruit of the ground,”of which he was thefirst tiller, while Abel“brought of the firstlings of his flock”to the Lord. Cain is the symbol of the first male, Abel of the first female humanity, Adam and Eve being the types of the Third Race. The“murdering”is blood-shedding, but not taking life.627.Genesis, vi.628.It is, perhaps, with an eye to thisdegradationof the highest and purest Spirits, who broke through the intermediate planes of lower consciousness, the“Seven Circles of Fire”ofPymander, that St. James is made to say“This wisdom (sophia) descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual,devilish”; now this Sophia is Manas, the“Human Soul,”the Spiritual Wisdom or Soul being Buddhi, which being so near the Absolute, is,per se, onlylatentconsciousness, and is dependent upon Manas for manifestation beyond its own plane.629.This is the“Undying Race,”as it is called in Esotericism, and exoterically the fruitless generation of the first progeny of Daksha, who curses Nârada, the divine Rishi, for having dissuaded the Haryashvas and the Shabalâshvas (the sons of Daksha) from procreating their species, by saying:“Be born in the womb; there shall not be a resting place for thee in all these regions.”After this, Nârada, the representative of that race offruitlessascetics, is said, as soon as he dies in one body, to be reborn in another.630.Âdi Parvan, p. 113.631.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 12.632.The traditions of every country and nation point to this fact. Donnelly quotes from Father Duran'sHistoria Antigua de la Nueva Españaof 1885, in which a native of Cholula, a centenarian, accounts for the building of the great pyramid of Cholula, as follows:“In the beginning, before the light of the sun had been created, this land [Cholula] was in obscurity and darkness ... but immediatelyafter the light of the sun arose in the East, there appeared gigantic men ... who built the said pyramid, its builders being scattered after that to all parts of the earth.”“A great deal of the Central American history is taken up with the doings of an ancient race of Giants called Quinanes,”says the author ofAtlantis(p. 204).633.Histoire de la Terre, p. 154.634.There are critics who, finding no evidence for the existence of Tertullian save in the writings of Eusebius,“the veracious,”are inclined to doubt it.635.Heroica, p. 35.636.Hist. Nat., VII. xvi.637.See for the above De Mirville,Pneumatologie Des Esprits, iii. 46-48.638.Élévations, p. 56.639.And that, notwithstanding the formal prohibition at the great Church Council of Elyrus ina.d.303, when it was declared that“the form of God, which is immaterial and invisible, shall not be limited by figure or shape.”In 692, the Council of Constantinople similarly prohibited the faithful“to paint or represent Jesusas a lamb,”as also“to bow the knee in praying, as it is the act of idolatry.”But the Council of Nicæa (787) brought this idolatry back, while that of Rome (883) excommunicated John, the Patriarch of Constantinople, for showing himself an enemy of image worship.640.Genesis, v. Treating of the Chinese Dragon and the literature of China, Mr. Charles Gould, in hisMythical Monsters(p. 212), writes:“Its mythologies, histories, religions, popular stories, and proverbs, all teem with references to a mysterious beingwho has a physical nature and spiritual attributes. Gifted with an accepted form, which he has the supernatural power of casting off for the assumption of others, he has the power of influencing the weather, producing droughts or fertilizing rains at pleasure, of raising tempests and allaying them. Volumes could be compiled from the scattered legends which everywhere abound relating to this subject.”This“mysterious being”is themythicalDragon,i.e., the symbol of thehistoricaland actual Adept, the Master and Professor of Occult Sciences of old. It has already been stated elsewhere, that the great“Magicians”of the Fourth and Fifth Races were generally called“Serpents”and“Dragons”after their Progenitors. All these belonged to the Hierarchy of the so-called“Fiery Dragons of Wisdom,”the Dhyân Chohans, answering to the Agnishvâtta Pitris, the Maruts and Rudras generally, as the issue of Rudra their father, who is identified with the God of Fire. More is said in the text. Now Clement, an initiated Neo-Platonist, knew, of course, the origin of the word“Dragon,”and why the initiated Adepts were so called, as he knew the secret of the Agathodæmon, the Christ, the seven-vowelled Serpent of the Gnostics. He knew that the dogma of his new faith required the transformation of all therivalsof Jehovah—the Angels supposed to have rebelled against that“Elohim,”as the Titan Prometheus rebelled against Zeus, the usurper of his father's kingdom—and that“Dragon”was the mystic appellation of the“Sons of Wisdom”; from this knowledge came his definition, as cruel as it was arbitrary,“serpents and giants signifydemons,”i.e., not“Spirits,”butDevils, in Church parlance.641.Part IV, Ch. xxvii, p. 291.642.“What would you say to our affirmation that the Chinese—I now speak of the inland, the true Chinamen, not of the hybrid mixture between the Fourth and Fifth Races now occupying the throne—the aborigines who belong in their unallied nationality wholly to the highest and last branch of the Fourth Race, reached their highest civilization when the Fifth had hardly appeared in Asia.”(Esoteric Buddhism, p. 67.) And this handful of the inland Chinese are all of a very high stature. Could the most ancient MSS. in the Lolo language (that of the aborigines of China) be got at and correctly translated, many a priceless piece of evidence would be found. But they are as rare as their language is unintelligible. So far, one or two European Archæologists only have been able to procure such priceless works.643.Quoted in De Mirville,op. cit., iii. 53. Remember the same statement in theBook of Enoch, as also the ladder seen by Jacob in his dream. The“two worlds”mean, of course, the twoplanesof Consciousness and Being. A seer can commune with Beings of a higher plane than the Earth, without quitting his arm-chair.644.See the Commentary on the Four Races—and on the“Sons of Will and Yoga,”the immaculate progeny of the Androgynous Third Race.645.In theKabalahthe pronunciation of the four-letteredineffableName is“a most secret arcanum”—“a secret of secrets.”646.The Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 81.647.Ibid., p. 84, lines 12, 14 and 15.648.Returning once more to this most important subject in Archaic Cosmogony, even in the Norse legends, in the Sacred Scrolls of the Goddess Saga, we find Loki, the brother by blood of Odin—just as Typhon, Ahriman, and others are respectively brothers of Osiris and Ormazd—becoming evil only later, when he had mingled too long with humanity. Like all other Fire or Light Gods—Fire burning and destroying as well as warming and giving life—he ended by being regarded in the destructive sense of“Fire.”The nameLoki, we learn fromAsgard and the Gods(p. 250), has been derived from the old wordliuhan, to enlighten. It has, therefore, the same origin as the Latinlux, light. Hence Loki is identical with Lucifer or Light-bringer. This title, being given to the Prince of Darkness, is very suggestive and is in itself a vindication against theological slander. But Loki is still more closely related to Prometheus, for he is shown chained to a sharp rock, while Lucifer, also identified with Satan, was chained down in Hell; a circumstance, however, which prevented neither of them from acting with all freedom on Earth, if we accept the theological paradox in its fulness. Loki is a beneficent, generous and powerful God in the beginnings of time, and the principle of good, and not of evil, in early Scandinavian Theogony.649.The Greek mythos alluded to a few pages back, namely the mutilation of Uranus by his son Cronus, is an allusion to this“theft”of thedivine creative Fireby the Son of the Earth and Heavens. If Uranus, the personification of the Celestial Powers, has to cease creating (he is made impotent by Cronus (Chronos), the Godin Time), so, in the Egyptian Cosmogony, it is Thot, the God of Wisdom, who regulates this fight between Horus and Set, the latter being served by the former as Uranus is by Cronus. (SeeBook of the Dead, xvii, line 26.) In the Babylonian account it is the God Zu, who strips the“Father of the Gods”of“umsimi”—the ideal creative organ, not the“crown”(!) as G. Smith thought (op. cit., pp. 115, 116). For, in the fragment K. 3454 (British Museum), it is said very clearly, that Zu having stripped the“venerable of heaven”of hisdesire, he carried away the“umsimiof the gods,”and burnt thereby“thetereti[the power] of all the gods,”thus“governing the whole of theseedof all the angels.”As theumsimiwas“on the seat”of Bel, it could hardly be the“crown.”A fourth version is in theBible. Ham is the Chaldæan Zu, and both are cursed for the same allegorically described crime.650.Quoted by Christian Ginsburg from theKabalah.651.Schlagintweit,Buddhism in Tibet, p. 248. These are the Beings whose legendary existence has served as a ground-work upon which to build the Rabbinical Lilith, and what the believers in theBiblewould term the Antediluvian women, and the Kabalists the Pre-Adamite races. They are no fiction—this is certain, however fantastic the exuberance of later growth.652.Op. cit., pp. 101, 102.653.For suggestiveness, we would recommend a short article by Visconde de Figanière, F.T.S., inThe Theosophist, entitled“Esoteric Studies.”Its author expounds therein quite an Occult theory, though to the world a new idea—“theprogressof the Monad concurring with theretrogressionof Form,i.e., with decrease of thevis formativa.”(Vol. viii. p. 666.) He says,“Who knows what shape vehicled the Ego in remote rings [Rounds, or Races?]?... May not man's type ... have been that of the Simiadæ in its variety? Might not the Monkey-kingdom of Râmâyana fame rest on some far-off tradition relating to a period when that was the common lot, or rather aspect, of man?”And the author winds up a very clever, though too short, exposition of his theory by saying that which every true Occultist will endorse:“With physico-ethereal man there must beinvolutionof sex. As physico-astral man depended on entities of the sub-human class (evolved from animal prototypes) for rebirth, so will physico-ethereal man find among the graceful, shapely orders issuing from theair-plane, one or more which will be developed for his successive embodimentswhen procreated forms are given—a process which will include all mankind only very gradually. The [Pre-?] Adamic and Post-Adamic races were giants; their ethereal counterparts may possibly be liliputians—beauteous, luminous, diaphanous—but will assuredly be giants in mind”(p. 671).654.It may be objected that this is a contradiction. That, as the first Root-Race appeared 300,000,000 years after the vegetation had evolved, the Seed of vegetable life could not be in the First Race. We say it could; for up to man's appearance inthisRound, the vegetation was of quite another kind to what it is now, and quite ethereal; this, for the simple reason that no grass or plants could have been physical, before there were animal or other organisms to breathe out the carbonic acid which vegetation has to imbibe for its development, its nutrition and growth. They are interdependent in theirphysicaland achieved forms.655.Zohar, i. 21a.656.Ibid., iii. 48a.657.Ibid., ii. 76a.658.Op. cit., p. 666.659.It is stated in theZoharthat the“primordial worlds”(sparks) could not continue becauseman was not as yet.“Thehumanform contains everything; and as it did not as yet exist, the worlds were destroyed.”660.“The Sacred Books of the East,”vol. iv;The Vendîdâd, J. Darmesteter; Fargard ii. vv. 27 (70) and 28 (74).661.This is the meaning when the allegory and symbol are opened and read by means of thehumankey, or the key to Terrestrial Anthroposophy. This interpretation of the“Ark”symbolism does not in the least interfere with its astronomical, or even theogonic keys; nor with any of the other six meanings. Nor does it seem less scientific than the modern theories about the origin of man. As said, it has seven keys to it, like the rest.662.Ibid., v. 30 (87).663.Ibid., v. 31 (93).664.Ibid., v. 40 (131).665.See alsoBund., xv.666.Ibid., 42 (137).667.Bund., xix and xxiv.668.S. L. MacGregor Mathers,Kabbalah Unveiled, p. 104.669.Zohar, ii. 8b.670.Zohar, iii. 278a; Myer'sQabbalah, p. 217.671.Darwinian Evolutionists who are so wont to refer to the evidence ofreversion to type—the full meaning of which, in the case of human monsters, is embraced in the Esoteric solution of the embryological problem—as proof of their arguments, would do well to enquire into those instances ofmodern giantswho are often 8, 9, and even 11 feet high. Suchreversionsare imperfect, yet undeniable reproductions of the original towering man of primeval times.672.SeeMythical Monsters, by Ch. Gould, from whose interesting and scientific volume a few passages are quoted further on. See also, in A. P. Sinnett'sOccult World, the description of a cavern in the Himâlayas filled with relics of giant human and animal bones.673.I.e., the Third Eye was at the back of the head. The statement that the latest hermaphrodite humanity was“four-armed,”unriddles probably the mystery of all the representations and idols of the exoteric Gods of India. On the Acropolis of Argos, there was a ξόανον, a rudely carved wooden statue, attributed to Dædalus, representing a three-eyed colossus, which was consecrated to Zeus Triôpês, the“Three-eyed.”The head of the“god”has two eyes in its face and one above on the top of the forehead. It is considered the most archaic of all the ancient statues. (Schol. Vatic, ad Eurip. Troad., 14.)674.Theinner visioncould henceforth be acquired only through training and initiation, save in the cases of“natural and born magicians”—sensitives and mediums, as they are called now.675.This expression“petrified”instead of“ossified”is curious. The“back eye,”which is of course the Pineal Gland, so-called, the small pea-like mass of grey nervous matter attached to the back of the third ventricle of the brain, is said to almost invariably containmineral concretionsandsand, and“nothing more.”676.“Deeply placed within the head, covered by thick skin and muscles, true eyes, that cannot see, are found in certain animals,”says Hæckel.“Among the Vertebrata there are blind moles and field-mice, blind snakes and lizards.... They shun the daylight, dwelling ... under the ground.... [They] werenot originally blind, but have evolved from ancestors that lived in the light and had well-developed eyes. The atrophied eye beneath the opaque skin may be found in these blind beings in every stage of reversion.”(Hæckel,Pedigree of Man,“Sense Organs.”p. 343: Aveling's Trans.) And iftwoeyes could become so atrophied in lower animals, why notoneeye—the Pineal Gland—in man, who is but a higher animal in his physical aspect?677.Op. cit., ii. 830, 831, ninth edition;“The Thalamencephalon or Inter-brain.”678.The“nervous ether”of Dr. B. W. Richardson, F.R.S.; the nerve-aura of Occultism. The“animal spirits”(?) are equivalent to the currents of nerve-auric compound circulation.679.Let us remember that theFirstRace is shown, in Occult Science, as spiritual within and ethereal without; theSecond, psycho-spiritual mentally, and ethereo-physical bodily; theThird, still bereft of intellect in its beginning, is astro-physical in its body, and lives an inner life, in which the psycho-spiritual element is in no way as yet interfered with by the hardly nascent physiological senses. Its two front eyes look before them without seeing either past or future. But the Third Eye“embraces Eternity.”680.But in a very different manner to that pictured by Hæckel as an“evolution by Natural Selection in the struggle for existence”(Pedigree of Man,“Sense Organs,”p. 335; Aveling's Trans.). The mere“thermal sensibility of the skin,”to hypothetical light-waves, is absurdly incompetent to account for the beautiful combination of adaptations existing in the eye. We have shown that“natural selection”is a pure myth when credited with theoriginationof variations, as the“survival of the fittest”can only take place after useful variations have sprung up, together with improved organisms. Whence came the“useful variations,”which developed the eye? Only from“blind forces ... without aim, without design”? The argument is puerile. The true solution of the mystery is to be found in the impersonal Divine Wisdom, in its Ideation—reflected through Matter.681.Palæontology has ascertained that in the animals of the Mesozoic age—the Saurians especially, such as the antediluvian Labyrinthodon, whose fossil skull exhibits a perforation otherwise inexplicable—the third, or odd eye must have been much developed. Several Naturalists, among others E. Korscheldt, feel convinced that whereas, notwithstanding the opaque skin covering it, such an eye in the reptiles of the present period can only distinguish light from darkness (as the human eyes do when bound with a handkerchief, or even tightly closed), in the now extinct animals that eye functioned and was a real organ of vision.682.Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 27.683.Karma is a word of many meanings, and has a special term for almost every one of its aspects. As a synonym of sin, it means the performance of some action for the attainment of an object ofworldly, henceselfish, desire, which cannot fail to be hurtful to somebody else. Karma is action, the cause; and Karma again is the“Law of Ethical Causation”; theeffectof an act produced egotistically, in face of the great Law of Harmony which depends on altruism.684.Objectors to the doctrine of Karma should recall the fact that it is absolutely out of the question to attempt a reply to the Pessimists on other data. A firm grasp of the principles of Karmic Law knocks away the whole basis of the imposing fabric reared by the disciples of Schopenhauer and Von Hartmann.685.The doctrine and theology of the Calvinists.“The purpose of Godfrom eternityrespecting all events”—which becomesfatalismand kills free will, or any attempt of exerting it for good.“It is the preässignment or allotment of men to everlasting happiness or misery.”(Catechism.) A noble and encouraging doctrine this!686.In order to make Karma more comprehensible to the Western mind, which is better acquainted with the Greek than with Âryan philosophy, some Theosophists have made an attempt to translate it by Nemesis. Had Nemesis been known to the Profane in antiquity, as it was understood by the Initiate, this translation of the term would be unobjectionable. As it is, Nemesis has been too much anthropomorphized by Greek fancy to permit our using it without an elaborate explanation. With the early Greeks,“from Homer to Herodotus, she was no goddess, but amoral feelingrather,”says Decharme; the barrier to evil and immorality. He who transgresses it, commits a sacrilege in the eyes of the Gods, and is pursued by Nemesis. But, with time, that“feeling”was deified, and its personification became an ever-fatal and punishing Goddess. Therefore, if we would connect Karma with Nemesis, we must do so in her triple character as Nemesis, Adrasteia and Themis. For, while the last is the Goddess of Universal Order and Harmony, who, like Nemesis, is commissioned to repress every excess, and keep man within the limits of Nature and righteousness under severe penalty, Adrasteia, the“inevitable,”represents Nemesis as the immutable effect of causes created by man himself. Nemesis, as the daughter of Dikê, is the equitable Goddess reserving her wrath for those alone who are maddened with pride, egoïsm, and impiety. (See Mesomed.,Hymn. Nemes., v. 2, from Brunck,AnalectaII. p. 292; quoted inMythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 304.) In short, while Nemesis is a mythological, exoteric Goddess, orPower, personified and anthropomorphized in its various aspects, Karma is a highly philosophical truth, a most divine and noble expression of the primitive intuition of man concerning Deity. It is a doctrine which explains the origin of Evil, and ennobles our conceptions of what divine immutable Justice ought to be, instead of degrading the unknown and unknowable Deity by making it the whimsical, cruel tyrant, which we call“Providence.”687.Pralaya—a word already explained—is not a term that appliesonlyto every“Night of Brahmâ,”or the World's Dissolution following every Manvantara, equal to 71 Mahâyugas. It applies also to each“Obscuration”as well, and even to every Cataclysm that puts an end, by Fire or by Water in turn, to each Root-Race. Pralaya is a general term like the word“Manu”the generic name for the Shishtas, who, under the appellation of“Kings,”are said in thePurânasto be preserved“with the seed of all things, in an ark, from the waters of that inundation [or the fires of a general volcanic conflagration, the commencement of which we already see for our Fifth Race in the terrible earthquakes and eruptions of these late years, and especially in the present year (1888)], which, in the season of a Pralaya overspreads the world [the Earth].”(Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., I. lxxxi.) Time is only a form of Vishnu—truly, as Parâshara says in theVishnu Purâna. In the Hindû Yugas and Kalpas, we have the regular descending series 4, 3, 2, with ciphers, multiplied, as occasion requires, for Esoteric purposes, but not, as Wilson and other Orientalists thought, for“sectarian embellishments.”A Kalpa may be an Age, or Day of Brahmâ, or a sidereal Kalpa, astronomical and earthly. These calculations are found in all thePurânas, but some differ—as for instance, the“Year of the seven Rishis,”3,030 mortal years, and the“Year of Dhruva,”9,090, in theLinga Purâna, which are again Esoteric, anddorepresent actual (and secret) chronology. As said in theBrahma Vaivarta:“Chronologers compute a Kalpa by the life of Brahmâ.MinorKalpas, as Samvarta and the rest, are numerous.”“Minor Kalpas”denote here every period of Destruction, as was well understood by Wilson himself, who explains the latter as“those in which the Samvarta wind or other destructive agents operate.”(Ibid., p. 54.)688.An intuition and a presentiment of the Shishtas may be found in Mr. Sinnett'sEsoteric Buddhism. See the“Annotations”—the“Noah's Ark Theory,”pp. 146, 147, fifth edition.689.The fact that Manu himself is made to declare that he was created by Virâj, and that he then produced the ten Prajápatis, who again produced seven Manus, who in their turn gave birth to seven other Manus (Manu, i. 33-36) relates to other still earlier mysteries, and is at the same time a“blind”with regard to the doctrine of the Septenary Chain, and the simultaneous evolution of seven Humanities, or Men. However, the present work is written on the records of Cis-Himâlayan Secret Teachings, and Brâhmanical Esoteric Philosophy may now differ in form as does the Kabalah. But they were identical in hoary antiquity.690.There is another Esoteric reason besides this for it. A Vaivasvata is theseventhManu, because this our Round, although the Fourth, is in thepreseptenaryManvantara, and the Round itself is in itsseventhstage of materiality or physicality. The close of its middle racial point occurred during the Fourth Root-Race, when Man and all Nature reached their lowest state of gross Matter. From that time,i.e., from the end of the three and a half Races, Humanity and Nature entered on the ascending arc of their Racial Cycle.691.The interval that precedes each Yuga is called a Sandhyâ, composed of as many hundreds of years as there are thousands in the Yuga; and that which follows the latter is named Sandhyâmsha, and is of similar duration, as we are told inVishnu Purâna.“The interval between the Sandhyâ and the Sandhyâmsha is the Yuga denominated Krita, Tretâ, etc. The [four] Krita, Tretâ, Dvâpara, and Kali constitute a great age, or aggregate of four ages: a thousand such aggregates are a Day of Brahmâ; and fourteenManus reign within that term.”(Op. cit.,ibid., p. 49.) Now had we to accept this literally then there would be only one Manu for every 4,320,000,000 years. As we are taught that it took 300 million years for the two lower kingdoms to evolve, and that our Humanity is just 18 and some odd millions old—where were the other Manus spoken of, unless the allegory means what the Esoteric Doctrine teaches as to the 14 being each multiplied by 49.692.The words“Creation,”“Dissolution,”etc., do not correctly render the right meaning of either Manvantara or Pralaya. TheVishnu Purânaenumerates several:“The dissolution of all things is of four kinds,”Parâshara is made to say: Naimittika (Occasional), when Brahmâ slumbers (his Night, when,“at the end of this Day occurs a re-coalescenceof the Universe, called Brahmâ's contingent re-coalescence,”because Brahmâisthis Universe itself); Prâkritika (Elemental), when the return of this Universe to its original nature is partial and physical; Âtyantika (Absolute), identification of theEmbodiedwith the incorporeal Supreme Spirit—Mahâtmic state, whether temporary or until the following Mahâ Kalpa: also Absolute Obscuration—as of a whole Planetary Chain, etc.; and Nitya (Perpetual), Mahâ Pralaya for the Universe,Death—for man. Nitya is the extinction of life, like the“extinction of a lamp,”also“in sleep at night.”Nitya Sarga is“constant or perpetual creation,”as Nitya Pralaya is“constant or perpetual destruction of all that is born.”“That which ensues after a minor dissolution is called ephemeral creation.”(Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., i. 113, 114.) The subject is so difficult that we are obliged to repeat our statements.693.But see the superb definitions of Parabrahman and the Logos in T. Subba Row's Lectures on theBhagavad Gîtâin the early numbers ofThe Theosophistof 1887.694.See preceding foot-note.695.SeeManu, i. 32, 33. Vaishvânara is, in another sense, the living magnetic fire that pervades the manifested Solar System. It is the most objective (though to us the reverse) and ever present aspect of the One Life, for it is the Vital Principle. (SeeTheosophist, July, 1883, p. 249.) It is also a name of Agni.696.Op. cit., pp. 134, 135.697.This—in the period ofSecondaryCreation, so called. Of thePrimary, when Earth is in possession of the threeElementalKingdoms, we cannot speak for several reasons, one of which is, that, no one but a great seer, or one naturally intuitional, will be able to realize that which can never be expressed in any existing terms.698.Hippocrates said that numberseven“by its occult virtues tended to the accomplishment of all things, to be the dispenser of life and fountain of all its changes.”The life of man he divided into seven ages, as did Shakespeare, for“as the moon changes her phases every seven days, this number influences all sublunary beings,”and even the Earth, as we know. The teeth of a child appear in the seventh month, and he sheds them at seven years; at twice seven puberty begins, at three times seven his mental and vital powers are developed, at four times seven he is in his full strength, at five times seven his passions are most developed, etc. Thus also for the Earth; it is now in its middle age, yet very little wiser for it. The Tetragrammaton, the four-lettered sacred name of the Deity, can be resolved on Earth only by becoming septenary through the manifest Triangle proceeding from the concealed Tetraktys. Therefore, the number seven has to be adopted on this plane. As written in theKabalah(“The Greater Holy Assembly,”v. 1161):“For assuredly there is no stability in those six, save (what they derive) from theseventh. Forall things dependfrom theseventh.”(S. L. MacGregor Mathers'Kabbalah, p. 255.)699.Compare Stanzas III.et seqq.700.St. Augustin says of Jesus:“He is afishthat lives in the midst of waters.”Christians called themselves“Little Fishes”—Pisciculi—in their sacred Mysteries.“So manyfishesbred in thewater, and saved byone great fish,”says Tertullian of the Christians and Christ and the Church.701.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 55.702.This event—viz., the destruction of the famous island of Ruta and the smaller island Daitya—which occurred 850,000 years ago in the later Pliocene times, must not be confounded with the submersion of the main Continent of Atlantis during the Miocene period. Geologists cannot bring the Miocene so near as 850,000 years, whatever they may do; it is, in reality, several million years ago that the main Atlantis perished.703.SeeThe Athenæum, Aug. 25th, 1860.704.Mr. Huxley divides these races into the quintuple group of Australoids, Negroids, Mongoloids, Xanthochroics and Melanochroics—all issuing from imaginary Anthropoids. And yet, while protesting against those who say“that the structural differences between man and apes are small and insignificant,”and adding that“every bone of the gorilla bears a mark by which it can be distinguished from a corresponding human bone, and that in the present state of creation, at least, no intermediary being fills the gap which separates the man from the troglodyte”—the great Anatomist goes on speaking of thesimiancharacteristics in man! (See de Quatrefages,The Human Species, P. 113.)705.Op. cit., Isaac Myer, p. 422.706.Zohar, i. 119b, col. 475;ibid., p. 412.707.The Lemurians.708.Lava.709.Marble.710.Of the subterranean fires.711.This is the reason, perhaps, why even Easter Island, with its wondrous gigantic statues—a speaking witness to a submerged continent with a civilized mankind on it—is hardly mentioned anywhere in modern Encyclopædias. Its mention is carefully avoided except in some books of travels. Modern Science has an undeniable predilection for forcing hypotheses, built on personal hobbies, upon the cultured public, as well-established evidence: for offering itguessesinstead of knowledge, and calling them“scientific conclusions.”Its specialists will evolve a thousand and one contradictory speculations rather than confess anawkward self-evident fact—preëminent among such specialists being Hæckel and his English admirers and co-thinkers. Yet“they are authorities”—we are sternly reminded. What of that? The Pope of Rome is also an authority and an infallible one—forhisfollowers; whereas the remarkable fallibility of scientific speculations is being proven periodically with every change of the moon.712.Our best modern novelists, although they are neither Theosophists nor Spiritualists, nevertheless begin to have very psychological and suggestively Occult dreams; witness Mr. Robert Louis Stevenson and hisStrange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, than which no grander psychological essay on Occult lines exists. Has the rising novelist Mr. Rider Haggard also had a prophetic, or rather a retrospective, clairvoyant dream before he wroteShe? His imperial Kor, the great city of the dead, whose surviving inhabitants sailed northwards after the plague had killed almost a whole nation, seems, in its general outlines, to step out from the imperishable pages of the old archaic records. Ayesha suggests“that those men who sailed north may have been the fathers of the first Egyptians”; and then seems to attempt a synopsis of certain letters of a Master quoted inEsoteric Buddhism, for, she says:“Time after time have nations, ay, and rich and strong nations, learned in the arts, been, and passed away, and been forgotten, so that no memory of them remains. This [the nation of Kor] is but one of several; for time eats up the work of man unless, indeed, he digs in caves like the people of Kor, andthen mayhap the sea swallows them, or the earthquake shakes them in.... Yet were not these people utterly destroyed, as I think. Some few remained in the other cities, for their cities were many. But the barbarians ... came down upon them, and took their women to wife, and the race of the Amahagger that is now is a bastard brood of the mighty sons of Kor, and behold it dwelleth in the tombs with its fathers' bones”(pp. 180, 181).Here the clever novelist seems to repeat the history of all the now degraded and down-fallen races of humanity. Geologists and Anthropologists would place at the head of humanity—as descendants of Homo Primigenius—the ape-man, of which“no fossil remains are as yet known to us,”though they“wereprobablyakin to theGorillaandOrang of the present day”(Hæckel). In answer to whose“probably,”Occultists point to another and a greater probability—viz., the one given in our text.713.Robert Brown,The Countries of the World, vol. iv. p. 43.714.See Stanza II. This would account for the variation and great difference between the intellectual capacities of races, nations, and individual men. While incarnating into, and in other cases only informing, the human vehicles evolved by the first brainless (“manas-less”) Race, the incarnating Powers and Principles had to take into account, and make their choice between, the past Karmas of the Monads, between which and their bodies they had to become the connecting link. Moreover, as correctly stated inEsoteric Buddhism(p. 30),“the fifth principle, or human (intellectual) soul, in the majority of mankind is not even yet fully developed.”715.It is said by the incarnate Logos, Krishna, in theBhagavad Gîtâ,“The seven great Rishis, the four preceding Manus, partaking of my nature, were born from my mind: from them sprang [emanated or were born] the human race and the world”(x. 6).Here, by the seven Great Rishis, the seven great Rûpa Hierarchies or Classes of Dhyân Chohans, are meant. Let us bear in mind that the seven Rishis, Saptarshi, are the Regents of the seven stars of the Great Bear, and therefore, of the same nature as the Angels of the Planets, or the seven Great Planetary Spirits. They were all reborn as men on Earth in various Kalpas and Races. Moreover,“the four preceding Manus”are the four Classes of the originally Arûpa Gods—the Kumâras, the Rudras, the Asuras, etc.; who are also saidto have incarnated. They are not Prajâpatis, as are the first, but their informing“principles”—some of which have incarnated in men, while others have made other men simply the vehicles of their“reflections.”As Krishna truly says—the same words being repeated later by anothervehicleof the Logos—“I am the the same to all beings ... those who worship me [the sixth principle or thedivineIntellectual Soul, Buddhi, made conscious by its union with the higher faculties of Manas]are in me, and I am in them.”(Ibid., x. 29.) The Logos, being no“personality”but the Universal Principle, is represented by all the divine Powers,born of its Mind—the pure Flames, or, as they are called in Occultism, the“Intellectual Breaths”—those Angels who are said tohave made themselves independent,i.e., passed from the passive and quiescent, into the active state of Self-Consciousness. When this is recognized, the true meaning of Krishna becomes comprehensible. But see Mr. Subba Row's excellent Lecture on theBhagavad Gîtâ(Theosophist, April, 1887, p. 444).716.Op. cit., p. 152.717.It was the northern parts of the Toyâmbudhi, or sea of fresh water, in Shveta-dvîpa, which the seven Kumâras—Sanaka, Sananda, Sanâtana, Sanatkumâra, Jâta, Vodhu, and Panchashikha—visited agreeably with exoteric tradition. (See the Uttara Khanda of thePadma Purâna, Asiatick Researches, vol. xi. pp. 99, 100.)718.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 109.719.SeeBibliotheca Indica, Trans. of theGolâdhyâya of the Siddhânta-shiromani, iii. 21-44.720.Ibid., pp. 106, 107.721.P. 321.722.Wilson,ibid., p. 137.723.In a lecture, Professor Pengelly, F.R.S., quotes Professor Oliver to the effect“that the present Atlantic islands' flora affords no substantial evidence of a former direct communication with the mainland of the New World,”but adds himself that, at the same time,“at some period of the Tertiary epoch, N.-E. Asia was united to N.-W. America, perhaps by the line where the Aleutian chain of islands now extends.”Thus Occult Science alone can reconcile the contradictions and hesitations of Modern Science. But again, surely the argument for the existence of Atlantis does not rest on Botany alone.724.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson, v. 381, 382.725.As shown in the“Preliminary Notes”to this Volume, it stands to reason that neither the name of Lemuria nor even of Atlantis are the realarchaicnames of the lost Continents. They have been adopted by us simply for the sake of clearness. Atlantis was the name given to those portions of the submerged Fourth Race Continent which were“beyond the Pillars of Hercules,”and which happened to keep above water after the general Cataclysm. The last remnant of these—Plato's Atlantis, or“Poseidonis,”which is anothersubstitute, or rather a translation of the real name—was the last of the Continent above water some 11,000 years ago. Most of the correct names of the countries and islands of both Continents are given in thePurânas; but to mention them specially, as found in other more ancient works, such as theSûrya Siddhânta, would necessitate too lengthy explanations. If, in earlier writings, the two seem to have been too faintly distinguished, this must be due to careless reading and want of reflection. If ages hence, Europeans are referred to as Âryans, and a reader confuses them with the Hindûs and the latter with the Fourth Race, because some of them lived in ancient Lankâ—the blame will not fall on the writer.726.See Part III, Section VI, of this Volume.727.See Professor J. D. Dana's article,American Journal of Science, III. v. 442, 443; Winchell'sWorld-Life, p. 352.728.Speaking on periodical elevation and subsidence of the equatorial and polar regions, and ensuing changes of climate, Dr. Winchell, Professor of Geology in the University of Michigan, says:“As the movements here contemplated are cyclical, the same conditions would recur again and again; and accordingly the same fauna might return again and again to the same region, with intervals of occupation by another fauna. Progressive sedimentation would preserve the records of such faunal alterations; and there would be presented the phenomena of‘colonies,’‘reäpparitions,’and other faunal dislocations in the vertical and horizontal distributions of fossil remains. These phenomena are well known to the student of geology.”(Op. cit., p. 281.)729.SeeAmerican Naturalist, xviii. 15-26.730.Five Years of Theosophy, pp. 339, 340.731.Pedigree of Man, Aveling's Trans., pp. 80, 81.732.Ibid., p. 82.733.Op. cit., p. 81.734.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 65.735.“Half-grown babes”in comparison with their giant brethren on other Zones. So would we now, should a like calamity overtake us.736.This relates to Lemuria.737.There are other cycles, of course,cycles within cycles—and it is just this which creates such a difficulty in the calculations of racial events. The circuit of the ecliptic is completed in 25,868 years, and, with regard to our Earth, it is calculated that the equinoctial point falls back 50.1" annually. But there is another cycle within this one. It is said that:“As the apsis goes forward to meet it at the rate of 11.24”, annually, this would complete a revolution in one hundred and fifteen thousand three hundred and two years (115,302). The approximation of the equinox and the apsis is the sum of these motions, 61.34", and hence the equinox returns to the same position in relation to the apsis in 21,128 years. (See the article on“Astronomy”in theEncyclopædia Britannica.) We mentioned this cycle inIsis Unveiled(vol. i), in relation to other cycles. Each has a marked influence on its contemporary race.738.The Atlanteans.739.Twenty-seven feet.740.The Lemurians.741.Race.742.Compare the following Section, entitled“Cyclopean Ruins and Colossal Stones as Witnesses to Giants.”743.See Denon'sVoyage en Egypte, vol. ii.744.SeeEsoteric Buddhism, p. 65.745.Cf.the chart adapted from theChallengerandDolphinsoundings in Donnelly'sAtlantis: the Antediluvian World, p. 47.746.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 58.747.History of English Literature, p. 23.748.Quoted inAtlantis, p. 132.749.Numbers, xiii. 33.750.Deut., iii. 11.751.Robert Brown,The Countries of the World, p. 43.752.Mentioned on pp. 44,et seqq.753.Ibid., pp. 43, 44,et seqq., and pp. 310, 311.754.De la Vega, IX. ix, quoted in De Mirville'sPneumatologie, iii. 55.755.The first and second, in common with Bartholdi's statue, have an entrance at the foot, leading by a winding staircase cut in the rock up into the heads. The eminent French Archæologist and Anthropologist, the Marquis de Nadeylac, in his work, justly remarks that there never was in ancient or in modern times a sculptured human figure more colossal than the first of the two.756.Essays, xxvi.757.I Corinth., x. 4.758.Pneumatologie, iii. p. 283.759.Saturn is Chronos—“Time.”His swallowing Jupiter-lapis may turn out one day a prophecy.“Peter (cephas,lapis), is thestoneon which the Church of Rome is built”—we are assured. But Cronus (Chronos) is as sure to“swallow”itone day, as he has swallowed Jupiter-lapis and still greater characters.760.Ibid., p. 284.761.M. Falconnet,op. cit., t. vi,Mém., p. 513; quoted by De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 285.762.The same, of course, as the“small voice”heard by Elijah after the earthquake at the mouth of the cave. (I Kings, xix. 12.)763.The rocking, or“logan,”stones bear various names; such as theclacha-brathof the Celt, the“destiny or judgment-stone”; the divining-stone, or“stone of the ordeal,”and the oracle-stone; the moving or animated stone of the Phœnicians; the rumbling stone of the Irish. Brittany has its“pierres branlantes”at Huelgoat. They are found in the Old and the New Worlds; in the British Islands, France, Spain, Italy, Russia, Germany, etc., as also in North America. (See Hodson'sLetters from North America, vol. ii. p. 440.) Pliny speaks of several in Asia (Hist. Nat., i. 96); and Apollonius Rhodius expatiates on the rocking stones, and says that they are“stones placed on the apex of a tumulus, and so sensitiveas to be movable by the mind”(Ackerman'sArth. Index, p. 34), referring no doubt to the ancient priests who moved such stones by will-power from a distance.764.SeeDictionnaire des Religions, l'Abbé Bertrand, Arts.,“Heræscus”and“Bétyles”; De Mirville,ibid., p. 287, who has“Heraiclus”; but see Bunsen'sEgypt, i. 95.765.See among others,History of Paganism in Caledonia, by Dr. Th. A. Wise, F.R.A.S., etc.766.Sépulture des Tartares, arch. vii. p. 2227.767.Voyageurs Anciens et Modernes, i. 230.768.Op. cit.,ibid., p. 290. If Ham was a Titan or Giant then were Shem and Japhet also Titans. They are either all Arkite Titans, as Faber shows—or myths.769.Diodorus Siculus asserts that in the days of Isis, some men were still of a vast stature, and were denominated by the Hellenes Giants.“Οἱ δὲν Αἰγύπτῳ μυθογοῦσι κατὰ τὴν Ἰσιδὸς ἡλικίαν γεγονέναι τίνας πολυσωμάτους.”770.Antiquités Celtiques, p. 88.771.Cambry,ibid., 90.772.Op. cit., p. 473.“It is difficult,”writes Creuzer,“not to suspect in the structures of Tiryns and Mycenæ planetary forces supposed to be moved by celestial powers, analogous to the famous Dactyli.”(Pelasges et Cyclopes.) To this day Science is in ignorance on the subject of the Cyclopes. They are supposed to have built all the so-called“Cyclopean”works whose erection would have necessitated several regiments of Giants, and yet they were only seventy-seven in all, or about one hundred, as Creuzer thinks. They are called Builders, and Occultism calls them theInitiators, who by initiating some Pelasgians, thus laid the foundation stone of trueMasonry. Herodotus associates the Cyclops with Perseus“the son of an Assyrian demon”(I. vi.). Raoul Rochette found that Palæmonius, the Cyclops, to whom a sanctuary was raised, was the“Tyrian Hercules.”In any case, he was the Builder of the sacred columns of Gadir, covered with mysterious characters—of which Apollonius of Tyana was the only one in his age who possessed the key—and with figures which may still be found on the walls of Ellora, the gigantic ruins of the temple of Vishvakarman,“the builder and artificer of the Gods.”773.Hist. Nat., t. xxxvi. p. 592; De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 289.774.Dieu et les Dieux, p. 567.775.De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 291. Messrs. Richardson and Barth are said to have been amazed at finding in the Desert of Sahara the same trilithic and raised stones which they had seen in Asia, Circassia, Etruria, and in all the North of Europe. Mr. Rivett-Carnac, B.C.S., of Allahabad, the distinguished Archæologist, shows the same amazement on finding the description, given by Sir J. Simpson, of the cuplike markings on stones and rocks in England, Scotland, and other Western countries;“offering an extraordinary resemblance”to“the marks on the trap boulders which encircle the barrows near Nagpur”—the City of Snakes. The eminent scholar saw in this“another and very extraordinary addition to the mass of evidence ... that a branch of the nomadic tribes, who swept at an early date over Europe, penetrated into India also.”We say Lemuria, Atlantis and her Giants, and the earliest races of the Fifth Root-Race had all a hand in these betyli, lithoi, and“magic”stones in general. The cup-marks noticed by Sir J. Simpson, and the“holes scooped out on the face”of rocks and monuments found by Mr. Rivett-Carnac“of different sizes varying from six inches to an inch and a-half in diameter, and in depth from one to one and a-half inch ... generally arranged in perpendicular lines presenting many permutations in the number and size and arrangement of the cups”—are simplywritten recordsof the oldest races. Whosoever examines with attention the drawings made of such marks inArchæological Notes on Ancient Sculpturing on Rocks in Kumaon, India, etc., will find therein the most primitive style of marking or recording. Something of the sort was adopted by the American inventors of the Morse code of telegraphic writing, which reminds us of the Ogham writing, a combination of long and short strokes, as Mr. Rivett-Carnac describes it,“cut on sandstone.”Sweden, Norway, and Scandinavia are full of suchwrittenrecords, for the Runic characters follow the cup-marks and long and short strokes. In Johannes Magnus' Infolio one may see the representation of the demi-god, the giant Starchaterus (Starkad, the pupil of Hroszharsgrani, the Magician), holding under each arm a huge stone covered with Runic characters. This Starkad, according to Scandinavian legend, went to Ireland and performed marvellous deeds in the North and South, East and West. (SeeAsgard and the Gods, pp. 218-221.)776.Hist. Nat., XXXVII. liv.777.Ibid., II. xxxviii.778.Charton,Magasin Pittoresque(1853), p. 32. Quoted by De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 293.779.T. A. Wise,History of Paganism in Caledonia, p. 36.780.Op. cit.,ibid., p. 288.781.Essays on Physiology, p. 144.782.Principles of Biology, Appendix, p. 482.783.We shall treat of the Divine Instructors in Stanza XII.784.Men.785.Of the primitive Divine Stock.786.Race.787.Race.788.The Great Pyramid.789.Knowledge, i. p. 243; quoted by Staniland Wake,op. cit., pp. 81, 82.790.Nineteenth Century, 1882, p. 236; quoted by Staniland Wake,ibid., p. 82.791.Op. cit., XI. xvii.792.As shown by H. Lizeray in hisTrinité Chrétienne Devoilée, the Dragon, being placed between the immutable Father (the Pole, a fixed point) and mutable Matter, transmits to the latter the influences he receives from the former, whence his name—the Verbum.793.Symbolized by the Egyptians under the form of a serpent with a hawk's head.794.Revue Archéologique, 1885.795.Mackey'sSphinxiad: or, The Mythological Astronomy of the Ancients Demonstrated by Restoring to their Fables and Symbols their Original Meanings, p. 42.796.Ibid., p. 47.797.Also translated as“Blissful Immortals”by Dr. W. Geiger; but the first is more correct.798.These“seven”became the eight, the Ogdoad, of the latermaterializedreligions, the seventh, or the highest“principle,”being no longer the pervading Spirit, the Synthesis, but becoming an anthropomorphic number, or additional unit.799.These elements are: the cosmic, the terrene, the mineral, the vegetable, the animal, the aqueous, and finally the human—in their physical, spiritual, and psychic aspects.800.P. 53.801.Thalia, lxxvii.802.Who adds that“the Egyptians had various ways of representing the angle of the poles. In Perry'sView of the Levantthere is a figure representing thesouth poleof the Earth in the constellation of theHarp, in which the poles appear like twostraight rodssurmounted with hawks' wings, to distinguish the north from the south. But the symbols of the poles ... are, sometimes, in the form of serpents, with the heads of hawks to distinguish the north from the south end.”(Op. cit., p. 41.)803.Faber and Bishop Cumberland would make these all the later pagan personifications of“the Noëtic Ark, and ... no other than the patriarch [Noah] and his family”(!), as the former writer puts it in hisCabiri(i. 136); because, we are told, that most probably after the Deluge in commemoration of the event, the pious Noachidæ established a religious festival, which was, later on, corrupted by theirimpiousdescendants, who made of“Noah and his family”demons or hero-gods;“and at length unblushing obscenity usurped the name and garb of religion”(ibid., i. p. 10). Now this is indeed putting an extinguisher upon the human reasoning powers, not only of antiquity, but even of our present generations. Reverse the statement, and after the words“Noah and his family”explain that what was meant is simply the Jewish version of a Samothracian mystery, of Saturn, or Cronus-Cydyk and his Sons, and then we may sayAmen.804.Who were later on, with the Greeks, limited to Castor and Pollux only. But in the days of Lemuria, the Dioscuri, the“Egg-born,”were the Seven Dhyân Chohans (Agnishvâtta-Kumâra) who incarnated in the Seven Elect of the Third Race.805.Op. cit., i. 133.806.Clement of Alexandria recognized the astronomical significance of Chapters xxvet seqq.ofExodus. He says that, according to the Mosaic doctrine, the seven Planets help in the generation of terrestrial things. The two Cherubs standing on the two sides of the sacred Tetragrammaton represent Ursa Major and Ursa Minor.807.Vyse,Operations, etc., ii. 258.808.Palgrave, ii. 264.809.Vyse,ibid., ii. 342.810.P. 57.811.The speculation of Mackey, the self-made adept of Norwich, in hisMythological Astronomy, is a curious idea—yet one perhaps not so very far from the truth. He says that the Kabiri named Axieros and Axiokersa (a) derived their names fromkaborcab, a“measure,”and fromurim, the“heavens”—the Kabirim being thus“a measure of the heavens”; and (b) that their distinctive names, implying theprinciple of generation, referred to the sexes. For“the wordsexwas formerly understood byax; which ... has, in our time, settled into sex. [And he refers toEncyclopædia Londiniensis, at the word‘aspiration.’] Now if we give the aspirated sound to Axieros, it would becomeSaxorSexieros; and the other pole would beSexiokersa. The two poles would thus become the generators of the other powers of nature—they would be theParentsof the other powers; therefore, the most powerful Gods.”(Op. cit., p. 39.)812.ii. 51.813.i. 9-17.814.Decharme,Mythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 270.815.The wordguebracomes from Kabiri (Gabiri), and means the Persian ancient fire-worshippers, or Parsîs. Kabiri became Gabiri and then remained as an appellation of the Zoroastrians in Persia. (See Hyde'sDe Religione Persarum, c. 29.)816.I. ix. 751.817.See Macrob.,Sat., I. iii. c. 4, p. 376.818.Pausan., ix. 22; 5.819.Herodotus, iii. 37.820.Quoted in Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 399.821.Appendix, p. 13; quoted by Faber,Cabiri, ii. pp. 289-291.822.The Amshaspands are six—if Ormazd, their chief and Logos, is excluded. But in the Secret Doctrine he is the seventh and highest, just as Phtah is the seventh Kabir among the Kabiri.823.In thePurânasit is identified with Vishnu's or Brahma's Shveta-dvîpa of Mount Meru.824.Ed. Fleisher, p. 16.825.MS., 47 in Nic. Cat.826.MS., 785, Uri's Cat.; quoted by Col. Vyse,Operations at the Pyramids of Gizeh, ii. 364; see Staniland Wake,The Great Pyramid, p. 94.827.De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iii. 29.828.Staniland Wake,ibid., p. 96.829.Ibid., p. 97.830.Égypte, iv. 441; De Mirville,op. cit., iii. 41.831.Annales de Philosophie Chrétienne, xxxii. 442; see De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iii. 18.832.Histoire de l'Astronomie Ancienne; see De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 15.833.De Mirville,ibid., p. 41.834.Ibid., pp. 16, 17.835.In theVishnu Purâna, with careful reading, may be found many corroborations of the same (Book II, chaps, iii, iv,et seqq.). The reigns of Gods, lower Gods, and Men are all enumerated in the descriptions of the seven islands, seven seas, seven mountains, etc., ruled by Kings. Each King is invariably said to havesevensons, an allusion to the seven sub-races. One instance will do. The King of Kushā-Dvîpa had seven sons ...“after whom the seven portions or Varsha of the island were called....There reside mankind, along with Daityas and Dânavas, as well as with spirits of heaven[Gandharvas,Yakshas,Kimpurushas, etc.]and Gods.”(Wilson's Trans., ii. 195.) There is but one exception in the case of King Priyavrata, the son of the first Manu, Svâyambhuva—who hadtensons. But of these, three—Medha, Agnibâhu, and Putra (ibid., ii. 101)—became ascetics, and refused their portions. Thus Priyavrata divided the Earth again intosevencontinents.836.Égypte, pp. 450-455: De Mirville,ibid., pp. 41, 42.837.As a general rule,nowthat the very nature of theinnerman has become as blind as his physical nature, man on this Globe is as the Amphioxus is in the ocean. Seen by millions of various other fishes and creatures that surround it, the Amphioxus species—having neither brain nor any of the senses possessed by the other classes—sees them not. Who knows whether, on the Darwinian theory, these Branchiostoma are not the direct ancestors of our Materialists?838.The Occultists have been accused of worshipping Gods or Devils! We deny this. Among the numberless hosts of Spirits—entities that have been or that will be men—there are some immeasurably superior to the human race, higher and holier than the highest saint on Earth, and wiser than any mortal without exception. And there are those again who are no better than we are, and some also who are far worse and inferior to the lowest savage. It is these last that command the readiest communication with our Earth, who perceive and sense us, as the clairvoyants perceive and sense them. The close proximity of our respective abodes and planes of perception are, unfortunately, in favour of such inter-communication, as they are ever ready to interfere with our affairs for weal or woe. If we are asked how it is that none but sensitive hysterical natures, neuro- and psycho-pathic persons, see—and occasionally talk with—“spirits,”we answer the question by several other queries. We ask: Do you know the nature of hallucination, and can you define its psychic process? How can you tell that all such visions are due merely to physical hallucinations? What makes you feel so sure that mental and nervous diseases, while drawing a veil over ournormalsenses (so-called),do notreveal at the same time vistas unknown to the healthy man, by throwing open doors usually closed against your scientific (?) perceptions; or that a psycho-spiritual facultydoes notforthwith replace the loss, or the temporary atrophy, of a purely physical sense? It is disease or the exuberance of nervous fluid which produces mediumship and visions—hallucinations, as you call them. But whatdoesScience know even of mediumship? Truly were the modern Charcots to pay attention to the delirium of their patients from a more psychic standpoint, Science—Physiology especially—might be more benefited than it is now, and truth have a wider field of fact in its knowledge.839.i. 70; De Mirville,ibid., p. 26.840.These were the early Âryans and the bulk of the Fourth Root-Race—the former pious and meditative (given to yoga-contemplation), the latter a fighting race of sorcerers, who were rapidly degenerating owing to their uncontrolled passions.841.The Northern and Southern Divisions of Lemuria-Atlantis. The Hyperborean and the Equatorial lands of the two Continents.842.De Rougemont,Peuple Primitif, iii. 157; De Mirville,ibid., p. 29. This is Occult and refers to the property of iron which is attracted by some magnetic elements, and repelled by others. Such elements, by an Occult process, can be made as impervious to it as water to a blow.843.Ibid.,loc. cit.844.The First Continent, or Island, if so preferred,“the cap of the North Pole,”has never perished; nor will it to the end of the Seven Races.845.See De Rougemont,ibid.846.Boulanger,Règne des Dieux, Introd.; see De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., pp. 32, 33.847.The Secret Doctrine explains and expounds what Plato says, for it teaches that those“Inventors”were Gods and Demi-gods (Devas and Rishis) who had become—some deliberately, some compelled by Karma—incarnated in man.848.The preceding paragraphs are condensed from Plato,Legg., l. iv—id., in Crit., et in Politic.; De Mirville,ibid., pp. 33, 34.849.Argyle,Unity of Nature.850.Book of the Dead, xcix. 33; and clvi. 4. The reader is referred to Stanza VII, Shloka 1 (i. 240), wherein this verse is explained in another of its meanings, and also to theBook of the Dead, cix. 4 and 5. This is a direct reference to the Esoteric division of man's“principles”symbolized by the divine wheat. The legend which inscribes the third Register of the papyrus (Book of the Dead, cx.) states:“This is the region of the Manes [disembodied men]sevencubits high—[to wit, those just translated and supposed to be still sevenfold with all their‘principles,’even the body being representedastrallyin the Kâma Loka or Hades, before their separation]; and there is wheatthreecubits high for Mummies in astate of perfection[i.e., those already separated, whosethreehigher principles are in Devachan] who are permitted to glean it.”This region (Devachan) is called“the land of the Re-birth of Gods,”and is shown to be inhabited by Shoo, Tefnoot, and Seb. The“region for the Manessevencubits high”—for the yet imperfect Mummies—and the region for those“in a state of perfection”who“glean wheatthreecubits high,”is as clear as possible. The Egyptians had the same Esoteric Philosophy which is now taught by the Cis-Himâlayan Adepts, and the latter, when, buried, have corn and wheat placed over them.851.I. xiv. There are Egyptologists who have quite erroneously tried to identify Osiris with Menes. Bunsen assigns to Menes an antiquity of 5,867 yearsb.c., and is denounced for it by Christians. But“Isis-Osiris”reigned in Egypt before the Zodiac was painted on the ceiling of the temple of Dendera, and that is over 75,000 years ago!852.In the text,“corked up”or“screwed up.”853.Zohar, part i, col. 177; De Mirville,ibid., p. 88.854.Genesis, vi. 4.855.Prælectiones Theol., ch. ii; De Mirville,ibid., p. 84.856.Réflexions Critiques sur l'Origine des Anciens Peuples.857.Rabbi Parcha.858.i. 6.859.Book of Ruth and Schadash, fol. 63, col. 3, Amsterdam edition.860.Zohar, part ii, col. 73; De Mirville,ibid., p. 86.861.Ibid., p. 87.862.More Nevochim, xxvi. 8.863.Sagra Scrittura.864.ii. pp. 14, 29.865.Chap. viii; Laurence's Translation, pp. 7 and 8.866.Job, i. 6.867.The ChaldæanBook of Numbers.868.Archæology, xxv. 220, London.869.Die Phoinizier, 70.870.See Sanchuniathon in Eusebius,Pr. Ev., 36;Genesis, xvi.871.Society of Antiquaries of London, xxv. 220.872.Cartas, 51; seeIsis Unveiled, i. 553,et seqq.873.He is thus named and included in the list of the Dânavas inVâyu Purâna; the Commentator ofBhâgavata Purânacalls him a son of Danu, but the name means also“Spirit of Humanity.”874.Kashyapa is called the son of Brahmâ, and is the“Self-born”to whom a great part of the work of creation is attributed. He is one of the seven Rishis; exoterically, the son of Marîchi, the son of Brahmâ; while theAtharva Vedasays,“The Self-born Kashyapa sprang from Time,”andEsotericallyTime and Space are forms of the OneincognizableDeity. As an Âditya, Indra is son of Kashyapa, as also Vaivasvata Manu, our Progenitor. In the instance given in the text, he is Kashyapa-Âditya, the Sun and the Sun-god, from whom all the“Cosmic”Demons, Dragons (Nâgas), Serpent or Snake-gods, and Dânavas or Giants, are born. The meaning of the allegories given above is purely astronomical and cosmical, but will serve to prove the identity of all.875.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 72.876.All such stories differ in theexoterictexts. In theMahâbhârata, Kârttikeya,“the six-faced Mars,”is the son of Rudra or Shiva, Self-bornwithout a motherfrom the seed of Shiva cast into the fire. But Kârttikeya is generally called Agnibhû,“Fire-born.”877.Hiranyâksha is ruler or king of thefifthregion of Pâtâla, a Snake-god.878.The Elohim also feared the Knowledge of Good and Evil for Adam, and therefore are shown as expelling him from Eden or killing himspiritually.879.The story told is, that Târaka (called also Kâlanâbha), owing to his extraordinary Yoga-powers, had obtained all the divine knowledge of Yoga-vidyâ and the Occult powers of the Gods, who conspired against him. Here we see the“obedient”Host of Archangels or minor Gods conspiring against the (future) Fallen Angels, whom Enoch accuses of the great crime of disclosing to the world all“thesecret thingsdone in heaven.”It is Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Suryal and Uriel who denounced to the Lord God those of their Brethren who were saidto have pried into the divine mysteriesand taught them to men; by this means they themselves escaped a like punishment. Michael was commissioned to fight the Dragon, and so was Kârttikeya, and under the same circumstances. Both are“Leaders of the Celestial Host,”both Virgins, both“Leaders of Saints,”“Spear-holders”(Shakti-dharas), etc. Kârttikeya is the original of Michael and St. George, as surely as Indra is the prototype of Kârttikeya.880.The“life and the light”of the materialphysicalworld, the delight of the senses—not of the soul. Apollo is preëminently thehumanGod, the God of emotional, pomp-loving and theatrical Church ritualism, with lights and music.881.SeeRevelation(xii) where we find Apollo's mother persecuted by the Python, the Red Dragon, who is also Porphyrion, the scarlet or red Titan.882.Book of God, p. 88.883.No“God”—whether called Bel or Jehovah—whocurseshis (supposed) own work, because he has made it imperfect, can be the One Infinite Absolute Wisdom.884.In the Indian allegory of Târakâmaya, the War between the Gods and the Asuras headed by Soma (the Moon, the King of Plants), it is Vishvakarmâ, the artificer of the Gods, who, like Vulcan (Tubal-Cain), forges their weapons for them.885.Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 304. We have said elsewhere that the“woman with child”ofRevelationwas Aima, the Great Mother, or Binah, the third Sephira,“whose name is Jehovah”; and the“Dragon,”who seeks to devour her coming child (the Universe), is the Dragon of Absolute Wisdom—that Wisdom which, recognizing the non-separateness of the Universe and everything in it from the AbsoluteAll, sees in it no better than the great Illusion, Mahâmâyâ, hence the cause of misery and suffering.886.The“seven Karshvares of the Earth”—the seven Spheres of our Planetary Chain, the seven Worlds, also mentioned in theRig Veda, are fully referred to elsewhere. There are six Râjamsi (Worlds) above Prithivî, the Earth, or“this”(Idâm), as opposed to that which isyonder(the six Globes on the three other planes). (SeeRig Veda, i. 34; iii. 56; vii. 10411, and v. 60, 6.)887.Darmesteter's Trans.,“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. iv. p. 207.888.Ibid., p. 217.889.Ibid., p. 208.890.Book of the Dead, xvii. 62; Anubis is Horus who melts“in him who is eyeless.”891.See Lenoir'sDu Dragon de Metz.892.See alsoEgyptian Pantheon, pp. 20, 23.893.Book of the Dead, xvii. 54 and 49.894.These“Evil Spirits”can by no means be identified with Satan or the Great Dragon. They are the Elementals generated or begotten by ignorance—cosmic and human passions—or Chaos.895.Assyrian Discoveries, p. 403.896.SeeNumbers, xxi. 8, 9. God orders Moses to build a brazen Serpent (Saraph), tolook uponwhich heals those bitten by the Fiery Serpents. The latter were the Seraphim, each one of which, as Isaiah shows (vi. 2),“had six wings”; they are the symbols of Jehovah, and of all the other Demiurgi who produce out of themselves six sons or likenesses—seven with their Creator. Thus, the Brazen SerpentisJehovah, the chief of the“Fiery Serpents.”And yet, inII Kings(xviii. 4) it is shown that king Hezekiah, who, like as David his father,“did that which was right in the sight of the Lord”—“brake in pieces the brazen serpent that Moses had made ... and called it Nehushtan,”or piece of brass.897.“And Satan stood up against Israel and provoked David to number Israel”(I Chronicles, xxi. 1).“The anger of the Lord [Jehovah] was kindled against Israel, and he moved David ... to say, Go, number Israel”(II Samuel, xxiv. 1). The two are then identical.898.ii. 18, 22.899.Dozens of the most erudite writers have sifted thoroughly the various meanings of the name J'hovah (with, and without the Masoretic points), and shown their multifarious bearings. The best of such works is theSource of Measures: the Hebrew Egyptian Mystery, by J. Ralston Skinner, so often already referred to.900.In the above-mentioned work (p. 233), verse 26 of chapter iv ofGenesisis correctly translated“then men began to callthemselvesJehovah,”but less correctly explained, perhaps, as the last word ought to be written Jah (male) Hovah (female), to show that from that time the race of distinctly separate man and woman began.901.See for explanation the excellent pages of Appendix vii of the same work.902.Op. cit., p. 293.903.Rabba Battra, 16a.904.In Demonology, Satan is the leader of the opposition in Hell, the monarch of which was Beelzebub. He belongs to the fifth kind or class of Demons (of which there are nine according to mediæval Demonology), and he is at the head of witches and sorcerers. But see elsewhere the true meaning of Baphomet, the goat-headed Satan, one with Azazel, the scape-goat of Israel. Nature is the God Pan.905.SeeIsis Unveiled, ii. 184.906.SeeCodex Nazaræus, iii. 73.907.He is also Vulcan or Vul-cain, the greatest God with the later Egyptians, and the greatest Kabir. The God of Time was Chiun in Egypt, or Saturn, or Seth, and Chiun is the same as Cain. (Source of Measures, p. 278.)908.See Strabo, comparing them to the Cyclopes, xiv. p. 653sqq.Callim.,in Del., 31. Stat.,Silv., iv. 6, 47, etc.909.Mythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 271.910.Nothing could be more awkward and childish, we say, than this fruitless attempt to disconnect the genealogies of Cain and of Seth, or to conceal the identity of names under a different spelling. Thus, Cain has a Son Enoch, and Seth a Son Enoch (also Enos, Ch'anoch, Hanoch—one may do what one likes with unvowelled Hebrew names). In the Cainite line Enoch begets Irad, Irad Mehujael, the latter Methusael, and Methusael, Lamech. In the Sethite line, Enoch begets Cainan, and this one Mahalaleel (a variation on Mehujael), who gives birth to Jared (or Irad); Jared to Enoch (number 3), who produces Methuselah (from Methusael), and finally Lamech closes the list. (SeeGenesis, iv. v.) Now all these are symbols (kabalistically) of solar and lunar years, of astronomical periods and of physiological (phallic) functions, just as in any other Pagan symbolical creed. This has been proven by a number of writers.911.SeeAnalysis of Ancient Mythology, ii. 760.912.vi. 9.913.SeeNew Encyclopædia, by Abraham Rees, F.R.S.914.SeeHebrews, v. 6; vii. 1,et seqq.915.The Æolian name of Mars was Areus (Ἄρευς), and the Greek Ares (Ἄρης) is a name over the etymological significance of which, Philologists and Indianists, Greek and Sanskrit scholars, have vainly worked to this day. Very strangely, Max Müller connects both the names Mars and Ares with the Sanskrit rootmar, whence he traces their derivation, and from which, he says, comes the name of the Maruts or Storm-gods. Welcker, however, offers a more correct etymology. (SeeGriech. Götterlehre, i. 415.) However it may be, etymologies of roots and words alone will never yield the Esoteric meaning fully, though they may help to useful guesses.916.As the same author shows:“The very name Vulcain appears in the reading, for in the first words (Gen., iv. 5) is to be found V'elcain, or V'ulcain, agreeably to the deepenedusound of the lettervau. Out of its immediate context, it may be read as,‘and the god Cain,’or Vulcain. If, however, anything is wanting to confirm the Cain-Vulcain idea, Fuerst says:‘קיןCain, the iron point of a lance, a smith(blacksmith), inventor of sharp iron tools and smith work’”(p. 278).917.Op. cit., p. 186.918.Append. de Cabiris ap. Orig. Gent., pp. 364, 376; and the latter statement on p. 357. See Faber'sCabiri, i. 8.919.Some derive the word from Paras which produced Pars, Pers, Persia; but it may be equally derived from Pitaras or Pitris, the Hindû progenitors of the Fifth Race—the Fathers of Wisdom or the Sons of“Will and Yoga”—who were called Pitaras, as were the divine Pitris of the First Race.920.See for these traditions theCollection of Persian Legends, in Russian, Georgian, Armenian, and Persian; Herbelot's narrativeLégendes Persanes,“Bibliothèque Orientale,”p. 298, 387, etc., and Danville'sMémoires. We give in a condensed narrative that which is scattered in hundreds of volumes in European and Asiatic languages, as well as in oral traditions.921.Genesis, iv. 16,et seqq.922.ThemainContinent perished in the Miocene times, as already stated.923.From Bede downwards all the chronologists of the Church have differed among themselves, and contradicted each other.“The chronology of the Hebrew text has been grossly altered, especially in the interval next after the Deluge”—says Whiston (Old Test., p. 20).924.ii. 170, 171.925.Hence king Solomon, whose traces are nowhere to be found outside of theBible. The description of his magnificent palace and city dovetail with those of the Persian tales, though they were unknown to all Pagan travellers, even to Herodotus.926.Herbelot,op. cit., p. 829.927.Orient. Trad., p. 454. See also Bailly'sLettres sur l'Atlantide.928.SeeOrient. Collect., ii. 119.929.Ibid.Remember that the Rabbins teach that there are to be seven successive renewals of the Globe; that each will last 7,000 years, the total duration being thus 49,000 years. (See Rabbi Parcha'sWheel; also Kenealy'sBook of God, p. 176.) This refers to seven Rounds, seven Root-Races, and sub-races, the truly Occult figures, though sorely confused.930.Tales of Derbent.931.Mergain, or Morgana, the fairy sister of King Arthur, is thus shown of Oriental descent.932.Where we find her, indeed, in Great Britain, in the romance of the Knights of the Round Table. Whence the identity of name and fairy-hood, if both heroines did not symbolize the same historical event which passed into a legend?933.Herbelot, p. 593;Armenian Tales, p. 35.934.To this day the aborigines of Caucasus speak of their mountains as Kap-kaz, using the consonantpinstead of the usualv(Kav-kaz or Caucasus). But their bards say that it requires seven months for a swift horse to reach the“dry land”beyond Kaf, holding North without ever deviating from one's way.935.Bailly thought he saw in this Horse a twelve-oared ship. The Secret Doctrine teaches that the early Third Race built boats and flotillas before it built houses. But the“Horse,”though a much later animal, has, nevertheless, a more occult primitive meaning. The crocodile and the hippopotamus were considered sacred and represented divine symbols, both with the ancient Egyptians and with the Mexicans. Poseidon is, in Homer, the God of the Horse, and assumes that form himself to please Ceres. Arion, their progeny, is one of the aspects of that“Horse,”which is a Cycle.936.The severed parts must be Norway and other lands in the neighbourhood of the Arctic Circle.937.Cosmas Indicopleustes inCollect. Novâ Patrum, t. ii. p. 188; also seeJourn. des Savants, Suppl. 1707, p. 20.938.The two Poles are called the“right”and“left ends”of our Globe—the Right being the North Pole—or the head and feet of the Earth. Every beneficent (astral and cosmic) action comes from the North; every lethal influence from the South Pole. They are much connected with and influence“right”and“left”hand magic.939.The more one approaches the Poles the less rotation is felt; at the Poles proper, the diurnal revolution is quite neutralized. Hence the expression that the Sphere is“motionless.”940.It is averred in Occultism that the land or island, which crowns the North Pole like a skull-cap, is the only one which prevails during the whole Manvantara of our Round. All the central continents and lands will emerge from the sea bottom many times in turn, but this land will never change.941.Bear in mind that the Vedic and Avestaic name of Fohat is Apâm-Napât. In theAvestahe stands between the Fire-yazatas and the Water-yazatas. The literal meaning is“Son of the Waters,”but these“Waters”are not the liquid we know, but Æther—the Fiery Waters of Space. Fohat is the“Son of Æther”in its highest aspect, Âkâsha, the Mother-Father of the primitive Seven, and of Sound or the Logos. Fohat is the Light of the Logos.942.This“Water”is the blood or fluid of Life which animates the Earth, compared here to a living body.943.Occult teaching corroborates the popular tradition which asserts the existence of a Fountain of Life in the bowels of the Earth and in the North Pole. It is the blood of the Earth, the electro-magnetic current, which circulates through all the arteries, and which is said to be found stored in the“navel”of the Earth.944.Occultism points to the Himâlayan Chain as that“belt,”and maintains that whether under the water or above, it encircles the Globe. The“navel”is described as situated towards the setting Sun or to the West of the Himavat in which lie the roots of Meru, which mountain is North of the Himâlaya. Meru isnot“the fabulous mountaininthe navel or centre of the earth,”but its roots and foundations are in that“navel,”while it is in the far North itself. This connects it with the“Central”Land“that never perishes”; the land in which“the day of the mortal lasts six months and his night another six months.”As theVishnu Purânahas it:“For the North of Meru there is, therefore, always night during day inother regions; for Meru is North of all the Dvipas and Varshas”(islands and countries). (Book ii. chap. viii.) Meru is therefore neither on Atlas as Wilford suggests, nor, as Wilson tried to show,“absolutely in the centre of the globe,”only because“relatively with the inhabitants of the several portions, to all of whom the East is that quarter where the sun first appears.”945.Even the Commentaries do not refrain from Oriental metaphor. The Globe is likened to the body of a woman,“Mother-Earth.”From her neck downward, means from the inland sea now beyond the impassable barrier of ice. The Earth, as Parâshara says,“is the mother and nurse, augmented with all creatures and their qualities, thecomprehenderof all the worlds.”946.For the Stanzas call this locality by a term translated in the Commentary asa place of no latitude(Niraksha), the Abode of the Gods. As a scholiast says in theSûrya Siddhânta(xii. 42-44):“Above them goes the sun when situated at the equinoxes; they have neither equinoctial shadow nor elevation of the pole (akshonnati).“In both directions from Meru are two pole-stars (dhruvatârâ), fixed in the midst of the sky, to thosewho are situated in places of no latitude(niraksha), both these have their place in the horizon.“Hence there is, in those cities [in that land], no elevation of the poles, the two pole-stars being situated in their horizon; but their degrees of co-latitude (lambaka) are ninety: at Meru the degrees of latitude (aksha) are of the same number.”(SeeVishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 208.)947.Wilford makes many mistakes. He identifies, for instance, Shveta-dvîpa, the White Island, the“island in the northern part of Toyambhudi,”with England, and then tries to identify it with Atala. (a nether region) and Atlantis. Now the Shveta-dvîpa is the abode of Vishnu (exoterically), and Atala is a hell. He also places it in the Euxine or Ikshu (Black) Sea, and then seems to connect it, in another place, with Africa and Atlas.948.Asiatick Researches, viii. 280.949.Op. cit.,ibid., p. 201.950.Every name in thePurânashas to be examined at least under two aspects, geographically and metaphysically, in its allegorical application;e.g., Nîla, the (blue) mountain which is one of the boundaries to the north of Meru, is again to be sought geographically in a mountain range in Orissa, and yet again in a mountain quite different from the others, in Western Africa. Jambu-dvîpa is Vishnu's dominion—the World, limited in thePurânasto our Globe, the region which contains Meruonly, and again it is divided to contain Bharata-varsha (India), itsbestdivision, and the fairest, says Parâshara. Likewise with Pushkara and all others.951.Ibid., p. 202.952.Sûrya Siddhânta, Whitney's Trans., v. 5.953.Asiatick Researches, iii. 300.954.Jambu, Plaksha, Shâlmali, Kusha, Krauncha, Shâka, and Pushkara.955.Such as Shâka and Pushkara, for instance, which do not yet exist, but into which will enter such lands as some portions of America, of Africa, and Central Asia, with the Gobi region. Let us bear in mind that Upadvîpas mean“root”islands, or the dry land in general.956.They were called Demons, Asuras, Giants, and monsters, because of their wickedness; and thus their country was likened to Atala—a Hell.957.Not on the river Nile, surely, but near the Nila mountains of the Atlas range.958.Asiatick Researches, iii. 225.959.See vols. viii, x, and xi, ofAsiatick Researches.960.Op. cit., iii. 326.961.Ibid.962.Says Wilford of the division of Atlantis and Bhârata or India, confusing the two accounts and Priyavrata with Medhâtithi:“This division was made by Priyavrata.... He had ten sons, and it was his intention to divide the whole world between them equally.... In the same manner Neptune divided the Atlantis between his ten sons: one of them had ... the extremity of the Atlantis”—which“is probably the old continent, at the extremity of which is Gades.... This Atlantis was overwhelmed with a flood; and it seems thatby the Atlantis, we should understand the antediluvian Earth, over which ten princes were born to rule, according to the mythology of the West [and of the East, also] butsevenof them only sate upon the throne.”(Op. cit., viii. 286.) Some also are of opinion that of the seven Dvîpassixwere destroyed by a flood. Wilford takes it to be“Gades which included Spain,”but it was Plato's island—rather.963.America, the“new”world, is thus, though notmuch, older—still itisolder—than Europe, the“old”world.964.If Div or Dev-sefid's (the Târadaitya's) abode was on theseventh stage, it is because he came from Pushkara, the Pâtâla (antipodes) of India, or from America. The latter touched the walls, so to say, of Atlantis, before the latter finally sank. The word Pâtâla meaning both the antipodal countries and infernal regions, these became synonymous in ideas and attributes as well as in name.965.Neither Atlantis, nor yet Shankha-dvîpa, was ever called“White Island.”When tradition says that“the White Island became black on account of the sins of the people,”it only means the denizens of the“White Island,”or Siddhapura, or Shveta-dvîpa, who descended to the Atlantis of the Third and Fourth Races, to“inform the latter; and who, having incarnated, became black with sin”figure of speech. All the Avatâras of Vishnu are said to come originally from the White Island. According to Tibetan tradition the White Island is the only locality which escapes the general fate of other Dvipas; it can be destroyed by neither fire nor water, for—it is the“Eternal Land.”966.Asiatick Researches, xi. 27.967.Genesis, ix. 1.968.How wise and grand, how far-seeing and morally beneficent are the laws of Manu on connubial life, when compared with the licence tacitly allowed to man in civilized countries. That those laws have been neglected for the last two millenniums does not prevent us from admiring their forethought. The Brâhman was a Grihasta, a family man, till a certain period of his life, when, after begetting a son, he broke with married life and became a chaste Yogi. His very connubial life was regulated by his Brâhman astrologer in accordance with his nature. Therefore, in such countries as the Punjâb, for instance, where the lethal influence of Mussulman, and later on of European, licentiousness, has hardly touched the orthodox Âryan castes, one still finds the finest men—so far as stature and physical strength go—on the whole Globe; whereas the mighty men of old have found themselves replaced in the Deccan, and especially in Bengal, by men whose generation becomes with every century—and almost with every year—dwarfed and weakened.969.Diseases and over-population are facts that can never be denied.970.In Mrs. Anna Swanwick's volume,The Dramas of Æschylus, it is said of“Prometheus Bound”(“Bohn's Classical Library,”p. 334), that Prometheus truly appears in it“as the champion and benefactor of mankind, whose condition: ... is depicted as weak and miserable in the extreme.... Zeus, it is said, proposed to annihilate these puny ephemerals, and to plant upon the earth a new race in their stead.”We see the Lords of Being doing likewise, and exterminating the first product of Nature and the Sea, in the Stanzas.“Prometheusrepresentshimself as having frustrated this design, and as being consequently subjected, for the sake of mortals, to the most agonizing pain, inflicted by the remorseless cruelty of Zeus. We have, thus, the Titan, the symbol of finite reason and free will [of intellectual humanity, or the higher aspect of Manas], depictedas the sublime philanthropist, while Zeus, the Supreme Deity of Hellas, is portrayed as the cruel and obdurate despot, a character peculiarly revolting to Athenian sentiment.”The reason for it is explained further on. The“Supreme Deity”bears, in every ancient Pantheon—including that of the Jews—adualcharacter, composed of light and shadow.971.The animal world, having simple instinct to guide it, has itsseasons of procreation, and the sexes become neutralized during the rest of the year. Therefore, the free animal knows sickness but once in its life—before it dies.972.Introduction to“Prometheus Bound,”p. 340.973.From προ-μῆτις,“forethought.”“Professor Kuhn,”we are told in the above-named volumes,The Dramas of Æschylus,“considers the name of the Titan to be derived from the Sanskrit word Pramantha, the instrument used for kindling fire. The rootmandormanth, implies rotatory motion, and the wordmanthâmi, used to denote the process of fire kindling, acquired the secondary sense of snatching away; hence we find another word of the same stock,pramatha, signifying theft.”This is very ingenious, but perhaps not altogether correct; besides, there is a very prosaic element in it. No doubt in physical nature, the higher forms may develop from the lower ones, but it is hardly so in the world of thought. And as we are told that the wordmanthâmipassed into the Greek language and became the wordmanthanô, to learn—that is to say, to appropriate knowledge, whenceprometheia, fore-knowledge, fore-thought—we may find, in searching, a more poetical origin for the“fire-bringer”than that displayed in its Sanskrit origin. The Svastica, the sacred sign and the instrument for kindlingsacredfire, may explain it better.“Prometheus, the fire-bringer, is the Pramantha personified,”continues the author,“and finds his prototype in the Âryan Mâtarishvan, a divine ... personage, closely associated with Agni, the fire-god of the Vedas.”Matih, in Sanskrit, is“understanding,”and a synonym of Mahat and Manas, and must be of some account in the origin of the name; Pramatih is the son of Fohat, and has his story also.974.Cronus is“Time,”and thus the allegory becomes very suggestive.975.It is complained by the author of the version and translator of“Prometheus Bound”that in this tracing of Io's wanderings,“no consistency with our own known geography is attainable”(p. 379). There may be good reason for it. First of all it is the journey and wandering from place to place of theRacefrom which the“tenth,”or Kalki Avatâra, so called, is to issue. This he calls the“kingly race born inArgos”(888). But Argos has no reference here to Argos in Greece. It comes fromargorarka—the female generative power symbolized in the Moon—the navi-formed Argha of the Mysteries, meaning the Queen of Heaven. Eustathius shows that, in the dialect of the Arg-ians, Io signified the Moon; while Esotericism explains it as the divine Androgyne, or the mystic Ten (10); in Hebrew 10 is the perfect number, or Jehovah. Arghya in Sanskrit is the libation cup, the navi-form or boat-shaped vessel in which flowers and fruit are offered to the Deities. Arghyanâth is a title of the Mahâ Chohan, meaning the“Lord of Libations”; and Arghyavarsha, the“Land of Libations,”is the mystery name of that region which extends from Kailâsa mountain nearly to the Shamo Desert—from within which the Kalki Avatâra is expected. The Airyâna-Varsedya of the Zoroastrians, as a locality, is identical with it. It is now said to have been situated between the Sea of Aral, Baltistan, and Little Tibet; but in olden times its area was far larger, as it was the birth-place ofphysicalhumanity, of which Io is the mother and symbol.976.Op. cit., p. 385, note.977.i. 569, 570.978.Alexander, who was better acquainted with Attock than with India—for he never entered India proper—could not have failed to hear the Indus, near its very sources, called Nîl and Nîlâ. The mistake—if mistake it is—is thus easily accounted for.979.That Io is identical, allegorically, with Isis and the Moon is shown by her being“cow-horned.”The allegory undeniably reached Greece from India, where Vâch—the“melodious Cow”of theRig Veda,“from whom mankind was produced”(Bhâgavata Purâna) is shown in theAitareya Brâhmanaas pursued by her father Brahmâ, who was moved by an illicit passion, and changed her into a Deer. Hence Io, refusing to yield to Jupiter's passion, becomes“horned.”The Cow was in every country the symbol of the passive generative power of nature, Isis, Vâch, Venus—the mother of the prolific God of Love, Cupid, but, at the same time, that of the Logos whose symbol, with the Egyptians and the Indians, became the Bull, as testified to by the Apis and the Hindû Bulls in the most ancient temples. In Esoteric Philosophy the Cow is the symbol of Creative Nature, and the Bull (her calf) the Spirit which vivifies her, or the“Holy Spirit,”as Dr. Kenealy shows. Hence the symbol of the horns. These were sacred also with the Jews, who placed on the altar horns of Shittim wood, by seizing which a criminal ensured his safety.980.Tuscul. Quæst., I. ii. 20.981.Strom., I. ii,Oper., i. 467, Ed. Potter's.982.Herodotus and Pausanias supposed that the cause of the condemnation was that Æschylus, adopting the Theogony of the Egyptians, made Diana the daughter of Ceres, and not of Latona. (See Ælian,Var. Hist., I. v. xviii; i. 433, Edition Gronov.) But Æschyluswasinitiated.983.The Sabasia was a periodical festival with Mysteries enacted in honour of some Gods, a variant on the Mithraic Mysteries. The whole evolution of the Races was performed in these Mysteries.984.Mrs. A. Swanwick,op. cit.985.See the foot-note (p. 431) concerning the etymology of προ-μῆτις orforethought. Prometheus confesses it in the drama when saying:O holy ether, swiftly-wingèd gales....Behold what I, a god, from gods endure.And yet what say I?Clearly I foreknowAll that must happen....... The Destined it behoves,As best I may, to bear, for well I wotHow incontestable the strength of Fate.... (105)“Fate”stands here for Karma, or Nemesis.986.Mankind is obviously divided into God-informed men and lower human creatures. The intellectual difference between the Âryan and other civilized nations and such savages as the South Sea Islanders, is inexplicable on any other grounds. No amount of culture, no generations of training amid civilization, could raise such human specimens as the Bushmen, the Veddhas of Ceylon, and some African tribes, to the same intellectual level as the Âryans, the Semites, and the Turanians so-called. The“Sacred Spark”is missing in them, and it is they who are the onlyinferiorraces on the Globe, now happily—owing to the wise adjustment of Nature which ever works in that direction—fast dying out. Verily mankind is“of one blood,”but not of the same essence. We are the hot-house, artificially quickened plants in Nature, having in us a spark, which in them is latent.987.The philosophical view of Indian metaphysics places the Root of Evil in the differentiation of the Homogeneous into the Heterogeneous, of the Unit into Plurality.988.Sap., i. 13.989.Gautama Buddha, named Shâkya Thüb-pa, is thetwenty-seventhof the last group, as most of these Buddhas belong to the Divine Dynasties which instructed mankind.990.Of these Buddhas, or the“Enlightened,”the far distant predecessors of Gautama, the Buddha, who represent, we are taught, once living? men, great Adepts and Saints, in whom the“Sons of Wisdom”had incarnated, and who were, therefore, so to speak, minor Avatâras of the Celestial Beings—eleven only belong to the Atlantean Race, and twenty-four to the Fifth Race, from its beginnings. They are identical with the Tirthankaras of the Jainas.991.This may account for the similarity of the artificial mounds in the United States of America, and the tumuli in Norway. It is this identity that has led some American Archæologists to suggest that Norwegian mariners haddiscoveredAmerica about one thousand years ago. (See Holmboe'sTraces de Bouddhisme en Norvège, p. 23.) There is no doubt that America is that“far distant land into which pious men and heavy storms had transferred the sacred doctrine,”as a Chinese writer suggested by his description to Neumann. But neither Professor Holmboe, of Stockholm, nor the American Archæologists, have guessed the right age of the mounds, or the tumuli. The fact that Norwegians may have re-discovered the land that their long-forgotten forefathers believed to have perished in the general submersion, does not conflict with the other fact that the Secret Doctrine of the land which was the cradle of physical man, and of the Fifth Race, had found its way into the so-called New World ages and ages before the“Sacred Doctrine”of Buddhism.992.SeePhysiological Selection, by G. J. Romanes, F.R.S.993.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 65.994.Exodus, xi.995.Wrote the late Brahmachârî Bawa, a Yogî of great renown and holiness:“Extensive works on‘Ashtar Vidiâ’and such other sciences were at different times compiled in the languages of the times from the Sanskrit originals. But they, together with the Sanskrit originals, were lost at the time of the partial deluge of our county.”(TheTheosophist, June, 1880,“Some Things the Âryans Knew.”) For Agnyastra, see Wilson'sSpecimens of the Hindû Theatre, i. 297.996.Some wonderful, artificially-made beast, similar in some way to Frankenstein's creation, which spoke and warned his master of every approaching danger. The master was a“Black Magician,”the mechanical animal was informed by a Djin, an Elemental, according to the accounts. The blood of a pure man alone could destroy him. See Part II, Section XXV,“Seven in Astronomy, Science, and Magic.”997.The four Karmic Gods, called the Four Mahârâjahs in the Stanzas.998.Mythical Monsters, p. 19.999.Travels in Egypt, vol. ii.1000.The Mythological Astronomy of the Ancients Demonstrated(p. 3), by a strangely intuitional Symbologist and Astronomer, a kind of a self-made Adept of Norwich, who lived in the first quartet of this century.1001.See Proctor,Knowledge, i. pp. 242, 400.1002.Rawlinson'sHerodotus, ii. 345.1003.The Great Pyramid, pp. 36, 37.1004.Staniland Wake,op. cit., pp. 6, 7.1005.Ibid.1006.The Mythological Astronomy of the Ancients Demonstrated, pp. 4, 5.1007.The term“Atlantean”must not mislead the reader to regard these as one race only, or even a nation. It is as though one said“Asiatics.”Many, multityped, and various were the Atlanteans, who represented several“humanities,”and almost a countless number of races and nations, more varied indeed than would be the“Europeans,”were this name to be given indiscriminately to the five existing parts of the world, which, at the rate colonization is proceeding, will be the case, perhaps, in less than two or three hundred years. There were brown, red, yellow, white and black Atlanteans; giants and dwarfs, as some African tribes comparatively are, even now.1008.Says a teacher inEsoteric Buddhism(p. 64):“In the Eocene age, even in its very first part, the great cycle of the Fourth Race men, the [Lemuro-] Atlanteans, had already reached its highest point [of civilization], and the great Continent, the father of nearly all the present continents, showed the first symptoms of sinking.”And on page 70, it is shown that Atlantis as a whole perished during the Miocene period. To show how the continents, races, nations and cycles overlap each other, one has but to think of Lemuria, the last of whose lands perished about 700,000 years before the beginning of the Tertiary period (p. 65), and the last of“Atlantis”only 11,000 years ago; thus both overlapping—one the Atlantean period, and the other the Âryan.1009.SeeTraité de l'Astronomie Indienne et Orientale, part iii.1010.Ceylon.1011.This is not so. The forefathers of the Âryan Brâhmans had their Zodiac and Zodiacal calculations from those born by Kriyâshakti power, the“Sons of Yoga”; the Egyptians from the Atlanteans of Ruta.1012.The former, therefore, may have registered time for seven or eight millions of years, but the Egyptianscould not.1013.Op. cit., p. 6.1014.This question was amply challenged, and as amply discussed and answered. SeeFive Years of Theosophy, Art.,“Mr. Sinnett'sEsoteric Buddhism,”pp. 325-346.1015.Ruins of Empires, p. 360. Volney says that, as Aries was in its 15th degree 1,447b.c., it follows that the first degree of Libra could not have coincided with the Vernal Equinox more lately than 15,194 yearsb.c., to which if you add 1,790 since Christ, when Volney wrote this, it appears that 16,984 years have elapsed since the (Greek or rather Hellenic) origin of the Zodiac.1016.The word“historical”is used, because, although historians have almost absurdly dwarfed the dates that separate certain events from our modern day, nevertheless, once that they are known and accepted, they belong to history. Thus, the Trojan Warisa historical event, which, though even less than 1,000 yearsb.c.are assigned to it, really took place more nearly 6,000 than 5,000 yearsb.c.1017.It is a historical fact that Sanchuniathon compiled the full record of the Phœnician religion from annals and state documents in the archives of theolderPhœnician cities, and wrote it in Phœnician characters in 1,250b.c.1018.Prof. Virchow, in Appendix I, to Schliemann'sIlios. Murray, 1880.1019.Gosse writes of the latter:“She is set down a thorough heretic, not at all to be believed, a manufacturer of unsound natural history, an inventor of false facts in science.”(Romance of Natural History, 2nd Series, p. 227.)1020.Pp. 9, 10.1021.Popular Science Monthly, No. 60, April, 1877.1022.Dr. Cover writes:“That famous bird of Washington was a myth; either Audubon was mistaken, or else, as some do not hesitate to affirm, heliedabout it.”1023.Ibid., pp. 10, 11.1024.Mythical Monsters, p. 13, note.1025.So far back as July, 1888, at a time when the MS. of this work had not yet left my writing table, andThe Secret Doctrinewas utterly unknown to the world, it was already being denounced as a product of my brain and no more. These are the flattering terms in which theEvening Telegraph(of America) referred to this still unpublished work in its issue of June 30, 1888:“Among the fascinating books for July readingis Mme. Blavatsky's new book on Theosophy ... (!)The Secret Doctrine.... But because she can soar back into the Brahmin ignorance ... (!?)is no proof that everything she says is true.”And once the prejudiced verdict has been given on the mistaken notion that my book was out, and that the reviewer had read it—neither of which was or could be the case—now that it is really out, the critic will have to support his first statement, whether correct or otherwise, and will get out of it, probably by a more slashing criticism than ever.1026.Science of Language, p. 168.1027.The Human Species, p. 274.1028.See above, the diagram of the Genealogical Tree of the Fifth Race.1029.The Hegelian doctrine, which identifies Absolute Being or“Be-ness”with“Non-Being,”and represents the Universe as an Eternal Becoming, is identical with the Vedânta Philosophy.1030.The Religions of India, p. xiii.1031.Myer'sQabbalah, p. 175.1032.See De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iii. pp. 218et seqq.1033.Op. cit.,ibid.1034.SeeGenesisand the authorized chronology. In chapter viii,“Noah leaveth the ark”—2,348b.c.In chapter x,“Nimrod the first monarch,”stands over 1,998b.c.1035.Annales de Philosophie Chrétienne, June, 1860, p. 415.1036.April 30, 1860.1037.“I will mention to thee the writings ... respecting the belief and institutions of the Sabæans,”he says.“The most famous is the Book,The Agriculture of the Nabatheans, which has been translated by Ibn Wahohijah. This book is full of heathenish foolishness.... It speaks of preparations of Talismans, the drawing down of the powers of the Spirits, Magic, Demons, and Ghouls, which make their abode in the desert.”(Maimonides, quoted by Dr. D. Chwolsohn;Die Ssabier und der Ssabismus, ii. 458.) The Nabatheans of Mount Lebanon believed in the seven Archangels, as their forefathers had believed in the seven Great Stars, the abodes and bodies of these Archangels, which are believed in to this day by the Roman Catholics, as is shown elsewhere.1038.SeeIsis Unveiled, ii. 197.1039.i. 354.1040.Sayce;cf., p. 115, 2nd ed.1041.Op. cit., pp. 418, 419.1042.Ibid., p. 118.1043.Simply, the womb, the“Holy of Holies”with the Semites.1044.See the Valentinian Table in Epiphanius,Adv. Hær., I. xxxi. 2.1045.But it was not so in reality, as witness their prophets. It is the later Rabbis and the Talmudic scheme that killed out all spirituality from the body of their symbols; leaving only their Scriptures—a dead shell, from which the soul has departed.1046.SeeII Samuel, vi. 16-22.1047.Psalms, xxiv. 3.1048.II Kings, xxiii. 7; see Dunlap,Sôd; The Mysteries of Adoni, p. 41.1049.Judges, xxi. 21, 23et passim.1050.I Kings, xviii. 26.1051.Isis Unveiled, ii. 49.1052.Ibid., ii. 444.1053.The author of theQabbalahmakes several attempts to prove conclusively the antiquity of theZohar. Thus he shows that Moses de Leon could not be the author or the forger of the Zoharic works in the thirteenth century, as he is accused of being, since Ibn Gebirol gave out the same philosophical teaching 225 years before the day of Moses de Leon. No true Kabalist or scholar will ever deny the fact. It is certain that Ibn Gebirol based his doctrines upon the oldest Kabalistic sources, namely, the ChaldæanBook of Numbers, as well as some no longer extant Midrashim, the same, no doubt, as those used by Moses de Leon. But it is just the difference between the two ways of treating the same Esoteric subjects, which—while proving the enormous antiquity of the Esoteric System—points to a decided ring of Talmudistic and even Christian sectarianism in the compilation and glossaries of the Zoharic system by Rabbi Moses. Ibn Gebirolnever quotedfrom the Scriptures to enforce the teachings (Myer'sQabbalah, p. 7). Whereas Moses de Leon has made of theZoharthat which it has remained to this day,“a running commentary on the Five Books, or Pentateuch”(ibid.), with a few later additions made by Christian hands. One follows the Archaic Esoteric Philosophy; the other, only that portion which was adapted to thelostBooks of Moses restored by Ezra. Thus, while the system, or the trunk on which the primitive originalZoharwas engrafted, is of an immense antiquity, many of the (later) Zoharic offshoots are strongly coloured by the peculiar views held by Christian Gnostics (Syrian and Chaldæan), the friends and co-workers of Moses de Leon who, as shown by Munk, accepted their interpretations.1054.See Franck'sKabbala, Preface.1055.i. 14.1056.See Schwartze,op. cit.,pagg.359, 361,et seqq.1057.Sayce,Hibbert Lectures, 1887, p. 374.1058.Timæus, the Locrian, speaking of“Arka”[Arche], calls her“the principle of best things”(Ἀρχὰ τῶν ἁρίστων). The wordarcane,“hidden,”or secret, is derived from this.“To no one is theArcaneshown except to the ... Most High”(Codex Nazaræus)—alluding to Nature the female, and Spirit, the male Power. Æsculapius, as a Sun-God was calledArchagetas,“born from the Archa,”the divine Virgin-Mother of the Heavens. (See Kenealy,Book of God, p. 10.)1059.Kenealy,op. cit.,ibid.1060.This is composed of ten dots arranged triangularly in four rows. It is the Tetragrammaton of the Western Kabalists.1061.From an MS.1062.See G. Maspéro,Guide au Musée Boulaq, 1884, p. 168, No. 1981.1063.Ibid., p. 169, No. 1998.1064.Ibid., p. 172, No. 2068.1065.The student must be aware that Jethro is not called the“father-in-law”of Moses because Moses was really married to one of his seven daughters. Moses was an Initiate, if he ever existed, and as such an Ascetic, a Nazar, and could never have been married. It is an allegory like everything else. Zipporah (the“shining”) is one of the personified Occult Sciences given by Reuel-Jethro, the Midian priest Initiator, to Moses, his Egyptian pupil. The“well”by which Moses sat down in his flight from the Pharaoh symbolizes the“Well of Knowledge.”1066.i. pp. 106-108 and elsewhere.1067.In Hebrew the phallic symbol Lingam and Yoni.1068.See Vol. I, Stanza IV, Shloka 3.1069.It is at that Step that one arrives on the plane of the level or floor and open entrance to the King's Chamber, the Egyptian“Holy of Holies.”1070.The Candidate for Initiation always personified the God of the Temple he belonged to, as the High Priest personified the God at all times; just as the Pope now personates Peter and even Jesus Christ upon entering the inner sanctuary—the Christian“Holy of Holies.”1071.Genesis, i. 27.1072.Jehovah says to Moses:“the summation of my name issacr, the carrier of the germ”—phallus.“It is ... the vehicle of enunciation, and truly enough, as thesacr, or carrier of the germ, its use passed down through ages to thesacr-factumof the Roman priest, and thesacr-fice, andsacr-mentof the English speaking race.”(Source of Measures, p. 236.) Hence marriage is asacramentin the Greek and Roman Churches.1073.4to, London, 1684, vol. i. pp. 120, 121.1074.Op. cit., p. 67.1075.Source of Measures, 159.1076.Op. cit., p. 187.1077.Op. cit., p. 271.1078.From the same author. See also the Section on“The Symbolism of the Mystery Names Iao and Jehovah.”1079.InGenesis(iv. 26), it is mis-translated.“And he called his name Enos [man]: then began men to call upon the name of the Lord”—which has no sense in it, since Adam and the others must have done the same.1080.Strictly speaking, the Jews are an artificial Âryan race, born in India, and belonging to the Caucasian division. No one who is familiar with the Armenians and the Parsîs can fail to recognize in the three the same Âryan, Caucasian type. From the seven primitive types of the Fifth Race there now remain on Earth but three. As Prof. W. H. Flower aptly said in 1885:“I cannot resist the conclusion so often arrived at by various anthropologists—that the primitive man, whatever he may have been, has in the course of ages diverged into three extreme types, represented by the Caucasian of Europe, the Mongolian of Asia, and the Ethiopian of Africa, and that all existing individuals of the species can be ranged around these types.”(The President's Address at the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain, etc.) Considering that our Race has reached its fifth sub-race, how can it be otherwise?1081.Whenever such analogies between the Gentiles and the Jews, and later the Christians, have been pointed out, it has been the invariable custom of the latter to say that it was the work of the Devil who forced the Pagans to imitate the Jews for the purpose of throwing a slur on the religion of theone, true livingGod. To this Faber says very justly:“Some have imagined that the Gentiles were servile copyists of the Israelites, and that each point of similitude was borrowed from the Mosaical Institutes. But this theory will by no means solve the problem. Both because we find the very same resemblance in the ceremonies of nations far distant from Palestine, as we do in the rites of those who are in its immediate vicinity, and because it seems incredible that all should have borrowed from one which was universally disliked and despised.”(Pagan Idolatry, i. 104.)1082.Luke, i. 28.1083.Their consecrated Pillars (unhewn stones) erected by Abraham and Jacob wereLingams.1084.Op. cit., p. 67.1085.SeeIntroduction to the Old Testament, and also Bishop Colenso'sElohistic and Jehovistic Writers.1086.King'sGnostics and their Remains, p. 327, 2nd ed.1087.Ibid., p. 326.1088.Such a Pseudo-Kabalist was the Marquis de Mirville in France, who studied theZoharand other old remnants of Jewish Wisdom under the“Chevalier”Drach, an ancient Rabbi Kabalist converted to the Romish Church, and with his help wrote half a dozen volumes full of slander and calumnies against every prominent Spiritualist and Kabalist. From 1848 up to 1860 he persecuted unrelentingly the old Count d'Ourches, one of the earliest Eastern Occultists in France, a man the scope of whose Occult knowledge will never be appreciated correctly by his survivors, because he screened his real beliefs and knowledge under the mask of Spiritism.1089.SeeHibbert Lectures, 1887, pp. 101-115.1090.Exodus, xxii. 28.1091.Deut., iv. 19.1092.Jude, 8, 9.1093.SeeIsis Unveiled, ii. 487,et seqq.1094.Treat,Kiddusheem, 81. But see Myer'sQabbalah, pp. 92, 94.1095.Marangone, in hisDelle Grandezze del Archangelo Sancti Mikaele, exclaims:“O grandest Star, who followest the Sun who is Christ!... O living image of Divinity! O great thaumaturgist of the Old Testament! O invisible Vicar of Christ in his Church!...”The work is held in great honour in the Latin Church.1096.Pneumatologie, v. 516.1097.Ibid., p. 515.1098.Ibid., p. 514.1099.Isaiah, lxiii. 8, 9.1100.Metator and ἡγεμών.1101.Pneumatologie, p. 515.“La Face et le Représentant du Verbe.”1102.That which is called in theVendidâdFravarshi, the immortal part of an individual; that which outlives man—the Higher Ego, say the Occultists, or the Divine Double.1103.Darmesteter's Trans., p. 208.1104.Orm. Ahr., §§ 112, 113; quoted by Darmesteter,“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. iv. introd., p. lxxiv.1105.De Idol., ii. 373.1106.See De Mirville,ibid., p. 515.1107.Ibid.See also plates in King'sGnostics and their Remains.1108.P. 518.1109.The Book of Enoch the Prophet, p. xlviii. Ed. 1883.1110.Op. cit., pp. xxxiv, xxxv.1111.Saith Uriel in theBook of Enoch(xxvi. 3):“Those who have received mercy shall for ever bless God ... theEverlasting King”—who will reign over them.1112.Vishnu Purâna, III. ii; Wilson's Trans., iii. 31.1113.Matthew, xxiv. 27.1114.Luke, x. 18.1115.The ProtestantBibledefines Behemothinnocently—“Theelephantas some think”; see marginal note (Job, xl. 15) in the Authorized Version.1116.Job, xl. 19.1117.Astronomy, however, knows nothing of stars that havedisappeared, unless it be simply from visibility; but never from existence since the science of Astronomy became known. Temporary stars are onlyvariablestars, and it is believed that even thenewstars of Kepler and Tycho Brahé may still be seen.1118.This refers to the“Kings of Edom.”1119.Another proof, if any were needed, that the ancient Initiates knew of more thansevenplanets is to be found in theVishnu Purâna(II. xii) where, describing the chariots attached to Dhruva (the Pole Star), Parâshara speaks of“the chariots of thenineplanets,”which are attached by aërial cords.1120.Justin,Cum Tryphone, p. 284.1121.A division indicative of time.1122.Sanchuniathon calls Time the oldest Æon, Protogonos, the“First-born.”1123.Philo Judæus,Cain and his Birth, p. xvii.1124.Principles of Psychology, 474.1125.It is suggestive of that spirit of paradoxical negation so conspicuous in our day, that while the evolution hypothesis has won its rights of citizenship in Science as taught by Darwin and Hæckel, yet both the Eternity of the Universe and the Preëxistence of a Universal Consciousness, are rejected by modern Psychologists.“Should the Idealist be right, the doctrine of evolution is a dream,”says Mr. Herbert Spencer.1126.Zohar, 9b.1127.Verse 6.1128.Mercure Trismegiste,Pimandre, chap. i, sec. 16:“Oh, ma pensée, que s'ensuit-il? car je désire grandement ce propos. Pimandre diet, ceci est un mystère celé, jusques à ce jour d'hui. Car nature, soit mestant avec l'hôme, a produit le miracle très merveilleux, aîant celluy qui ie t'av diet, la nature de l'harmonie des sept du père, et de l'esprit.Nature ne s'arresta pas là, mais incontinent a produictsept hômes, selon les natures des sept gouverneursen puissance des deux sexes et esleuez.... La génération de cessepts'est donnée en ceste manière....”And a gap is made in the translation, which can be filled partially by resorting to the Latin text of Apuleius. The commentator, the Bishop, says:“Nature produced in him [man] seven men”(seven principles).1129.xxviii. 2-8.1130.Ibid.1131.Ibid., 17.1132.Ibid., 13-16.1133.Ibid., 18.1134.Ibid., 19.1135.xxxi. 16, 17. The only Pharaoh whom theBibleshows going down into the Red Sea was the king who pursued the Israelites, and who remained unnamed, for very good reasons perhaps. The story was surely made up from the Atlantean legend.1136.xxviii. 13, 14.1137.xxxi. 3-9.1138.Vishnu Purâna.I. xv.1139.This is pure allegory. The Waters are a symbol of Wisdom and of Occult Learning. Hermes represented the Sacred Science under the symbol of Fire; the Northern Initiates, under that of Water. The latter is the production of Nara, the“Spirit of God,”or rather Paramâtman, the“Supreme Soul,”says Kullûka Bhatta; Nârâyana, meaning“he who abides in the deep”or is plunged in the Waters of Wisdom—“water being the body of Nara”(Vâyu Purâna). Hence arises the statement that for 10,000 years they remained in austerity“in the vast ocean”; and are shown emerging from it. Ea, the God of Wisdom, is the“Sublime Fish,”and Dagon or Oannes is the Chaldæan Man-Fish, who emerges from the Waters to teach Wisdom.1140.Chap. v;“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. viii. p. 257.1141.This is explained by the able translator ofAnugîtâin a foot-note (p. 258) in these words:“The sense appears to be this: The course of worldly life is due to the operations of the life-winds which are attached to the Self, and lead to its manifestations as individual souls.”1142.Vaishvânara is a word often used to denote the Self—explains Nîlakantha.1143.Ibid., p. 259. Translated by Kâshinâth Trimbak Telang, M.A., Bombay.1144.Matthew, iii. 10.1145.Isaiah, x. 19.1146.Op. cit., i. 133.1147.1845, p. 41.1148.See Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionaryfor further information on above.1149.SeeFive Years of Theosophy, art.,“The Elixir of Life.”1150.The partaker of Soma finds himself both linked to his external body, and yet away from it in his Spiritual Form. Freed from the former, he soars for the time being in the ethereal higher regions, becoming virtually“as one of the Gods,”and yet preserving in his physical brain the memory of what he sees and learns. Plainly speaking, Soma is the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge forbidden by the jealous Elohim to Adam and Eve or Yah-ve,“lest man should become as one of us.”1151.We see the same in the modern exoteric religions.1152.Historical View of the Hindû Astronomy.Quoting from the work in reference to“Argabhatta”[? Âryabhatta] who is said to give a near approach to the true relation among the various values for the computations of the value of π, the author ofThe Source of Measuresreproduces a curious statement.“Mr. Bentley,”it is said,“was greatly familiar with the Hindû astronomical and mathematical knowledge.... This statement of his may then be taken as authentic. The same remarkable trait, among so many Eastern and ancient nations, ofsedulously concealing the arcana of this kind of knowledge, is a marked oneamong the Hindûs. That which was given out to be popularly taught, and to be exposed to public inspection,was but the approximate of a more exact but hidden knowledge. And this very formulation of Mr. Bentley will strangely exemplify the assertion; and, explained, will show that it [the Hindûexotericastronomy and sciences] was derivedfrom a system exact beyond the European one, in which Mr. Bentley himself, of course, trusted, as far in advance of the Hindû knowledge, at any time, in any generation”(pp. 86, 87).This is Mr. Bentley's misfortune, and does not take away from the glory of the ancient Hindû Astronomers, who were all Initiates.1153.The Secret Doctrine teaches that every event of universal importance, such as geological cataclysms at the end of one Race and the beginning of a new one, involving a great change each time in mankind, spiritual, moral and physical—is precogitated and preconcerted, so to say, in the sidereal regions of our planetary system. Astrology is built wholly upon this mystic and intimate connection between the heavenly bodies and mankind; and it is one of the great secrets of Initiation and Occult Mysteries.1154.See Darmesteter'sVendidâd, Introd., p. lviii.1155.SeeIsaiah, xiv. 12.1156.Genesis, vi.1157.The Nâgas are described by the Orientalists as a mysterious people whose landmarks are found abundantly in India to this day, and who lived in Nâga-dvîpa, one of thesevencontinents or divisions of Bhâratavarsha (old India); the town of Nagpur being one of the most ancient cities in the country.1158.xxviii. 3, 4.1159.Not less suggestive are the qualities attributed to Rudra Shiva, the great Yogî, the forefather of all the Adepts—in Esotericism one of the greatest Kings of the Divine Dynasties. Called the“earliest”and the“last,”he is the patron of the Third, Fourth, and the Fifth Root-Races. For, in his earliest character, he is the ascetic Dig-ambara,“clothed with the elements,”Tri-lochana, the“three-eyed,”Pancha-ânana, the“five-faced,”an allusion to the past Four and the present Fifth Race, for, though five-faced, he is only“four-armed,”as the Fifth Race is still alive. He is the“God of Time,”Saturn-Cronus, as his“drum”Damaru, in the shape of an hour-glass, shows; and if he is accused of having cut off Brahma's fifth head, and left him with only four, it is again an allusion to a certain degree in Initiation, and also to the Races.1160.Gustav Seiffarth's idea that the signs of the Zodiac were in ancient times only ten is erroneous. Ten only were known to the profane; the Initiates, however, knew them all,from the time of the separation of mankind into sexes, whence arose the separation of Virgo-Scorpio into two. This separation, owing to the addition of a secret sign and the Libra invented by the Greeks, instead of the secret name which was not given, made twelve. (SeeIsis Unveiled, ii. 456.)1161.The above is, perhaps, a key to the Dalaï Lama's symbolical name—the“Ocean”Lama, meaning the Wisdom-Ocean. Abbé Huc speaks of this.1162.Zohar, iii. 9b, 10a, Brody Ed. Cremona Ed. iii. fol. 4a, col. 14. Myer'sQabbalah, pp. 416, 417.1163.Such was the name given in ancient Judea to the Initiates, called also the“Innocents”and the“Infants,”i.e., once more“reborn.”Thiskeyopens a vista into one of theNew Testamentmysteries; the slaughter by Herod of the 40,000“Innocents.”There is a legend to this effect, and the event, which took place almost a centuryb.c., shows the origin of the tradition blended at the same time with that of Krishna and his uncle Kansa. In the case of theNew Testament, Herod stands for Alexander Jannæus (of Lyda), whose persecution and murder of hundreds and thousands of Initiates led to the adoption of theBiblestory.1164.Zohar, ii. 34.1165.i. § 16.1166.Op. cit., lxxiv. 13.1167.Ibid., § 33.1168.P. 16.1169.“Biographical and Critical Essay,”p. xxxviii.1170.Histoire de la Magic, pp. 16, 17.1171.Ibid.,loc. cit.1172.Whatdevilcould be possessed of more cunning, craft and cruelty than the Whitechapel murderer,“Jack the Ripper”of 1888, whose unparalleled, blood-thirsty and cool wickedness led him to slaughter and mutilate in cold blood seven unfortunate andotherwiseinnocent women! One has but to read the daily papers to find in those wife- and child-beating, drunken brutes (husbands and fathers!), asmallpercentage of whom is daily brought before the courts, the complete personifications of the devils of the Christian Hell!1173.Psalm, lxxxii.1174.Genesis, xvii. 7.1175.Op. cit., p. 209.1176.Ibid., pp. 144, 145.1177.Ibid., p. 146.1178.Op. cit., p. 9. After the Polymorphic Pantheism of some Gnostics came the Exoteric Dualism of Manes, who was accused of personifying Evil and making of the Devil a God—the rival of God himself. We do not see that the Christian Church has so much improved on that exoteric idea of the Manicheans, for she calls God her King of Light, and Satan the King of Darkness, to this day.1179.To quote in this relation Mr. S. Laing, in his admirable workModern Science and Modern Thought(p. 222):“From this dilemma [the existence of evil in the world] there is no escape, unless we give up altogether the idea of an anthropomorphic deity, and adopt frankly the scientific idea of a First Cause, inscrutable and past finding out; and of a universe whose laws we can trace, but of whose real essence we know nothing, and can only suspect or faintly discern a fundamental law which may make the polarity of good and evil a necessary condition of existence.”Were Science to know“the real essence,”instead of knowing nothing of it, the faint suspicion would turn into the certitude of the existence of such a law, and the knowledge that this law is connected with Karma.1180.Histoire de la Magie, pp. 196, 197.1181.Âkâsha isnotthe Ether of Science, as some Orientalists translate it.1182.Says Johannes Tritheim, the Abbot of Spanheim, the greatest Astrologer and Kabalist of his day:“The art of divine magic consists in the ability to perceive the essence of things in the Light of Nature [Astral Light], and by using the soul-powers of the spirit to produce material things from the unseen universe, and in such operations the Above and the Below must be brought together and made to act harmoniously. The Spirit of Nature [Astral Light] is a unity, creating and forming everything, and by acting through the instrumentality of man it may produce wonderful things. Such processes take place according to law. You will learn the law by which these things are accomplished, if you learn to know yourself. You will know it by the power of the spirit that is in yourself, and accomplish it by mixing your spirit with the essence that comes out of yourself. If you wish to succeed in such a work you must know how to separate spirit and life in Nature, and, moreover, to separate the astral soul in yourself and to make it tangible, and then the substance of the soul will appear visibly and tangibly, rendered objective by the power of the spirit.”(Quoted in Dr. Franz Hartmann'sParacelsus, pp. 164, 165.)1183.The real original text ofI Corinthians, xv. 44, rendered kabalistically and Esoterically would read:“It is sown asoulbody [not‘natural’body], it is raised aspiritbody.”St. Paul was an Initiate, and his words have quite a different meaning when read Esoterically. The body“is sown inweakness[passivity]; it is raised in power”(v. 43)—or in spirituality and intellect.1184.“The War in Heaven”(Theosophist, iii. 24, 36, 67), by Godolphin Mitford, later in life Murad Ali Beg. Born in India, the son of a missionary, G. Mitford was converted to Islam, and died a Mahomedan in 1884. He was a most extraordinary Mystic, of great learning and remarkable intelligence. But he left the Right Path and forthwith fell under Karmic retribution. As well shown by the author of the article quoted,“The followers of the defeated‘Elohim’first massacred by the victorious Jews [the Jehovites], and then persuaded by the victorious Christians and Mohamedans, continued [nevertheless].... Some [of these scattered sects] ... have lost even the tradition of the true rationale of their belief—to worship in secrecy and mystery the Principle of Fire, Light, and Liberty. Why do the Sabean Bedouins (avowedly Monotheists when dwelling in the Mohamedan cities) in the solitude of the desert night yet invoke the starry‘Host of Heaven’? Why do the Yezidis, the‘Devil Worshippers,’worship the‘Muluk-Taoos’—the‘Lord Peacock’—the emblem ofPrideand of Hundred-eyed Intelligence [and of Initiation also], which was expelled from Heaven with Satan, according to an old Oriental tradition? Why do the Gholaites and their kindred Mesopotamo-Iranian Mohamedan Sects believe in the‘Noor Illahee’—the‘Light of the Elohim’—transmitted inanastasisthrough a hundred Prophet-Leaders? It is because they have continued in ignorant superstition the traditional religion of the‘Light Deities’whom Jahveh overthrew!”(p. 69)—issaidto have overthrown rather; for by overthrowingthemhe would have overthrown himself. The Muluk-Taoos is Maluk,“Ruler,”as is shown in the foot-note. It is only a new form of Moloch, Melek, Molech, Malayak, and Malachim—Messengers, Angels, etc.1185.So does every Yogi and even Christian, for one must take the Kingdom of Heavenby violence—we are taught. Why then should such a desire make of any one a Devil?1186.Acad. des Inscrip., xxxix. 690.1187.Fargard, xix. 47; Darmesteter's Trans., p. 218.1188.Vendidad, Far. xx. 12;op. cit., p. 222.1189.Ibid., Far. xix. 43;op. cit., p. 218.1190.From theVendidad Sadah, quoted by Darmesteter,op. cit., p. 223.1191.See the Gâtha in Yasna xliv.1192.Op. cit., p. 441.1193.Apollodorus, I. 7, 1.1194.Ovid.,Metam., I. 81.Etym. M., v. Προμηθεύς.1195.Pausanias, X. 4, 4.1196.Op. cit., p. 264.1197.Pausanias, II. 19, 5;cf.20, 3.1198.Timæus, p. 22.1199.Strom., I. p. 380.1200.Decharme,ibid., p. 265.1201.Opera et Dies, 142-145. According to the Occult Teaching, three Yugas passed away during the time of the Third Root-Race,i.e., the Satya, the Tretà, and the Dvâpara Yuga—answering to the Golden Age in its early innocence; to the Silver, when it reached its maturity; and to the Bronze Age, when, separating into sexes, it became the mighty Demi-gods of old.1202.Asgard and the Gods, pp. 11, 13.1203.Op. cit., p. 266.1204.Ibid., p. 258.1205.Ibid., p. 257.1206.Ibid., p. 258.1207.Op. cit., p. 145.1208.Transactions of the Royal Society, London, 1868.1209.The Age and Origin of Man.1210.The modern attempt of some Greek scholars (poor and pseudo scholars, they would have appeared in the day of the old Greek writers!) to explain the real meaning of the ideas of Æschylus—which, as being an ignorant ancient Greek, he could not express so well himself—is absurdly ludicrous!1211.Revue Germanique, 1861, pp. 356,et seqq.See alsoMémoires de la Société de la Linguistique, i. pp. 337.et seqq.1212.Quoted by Decharme,op. cit., pp. 258, 259. There is theupperandnetherpiece of timber used to produce this sacred fire by attrition at sacrifices, and it is the Aranì which contains the socket. This is proven by an allegory in theVâyuand otherPurânas, which tell us that Nimi, the son of Ikshvàku, had left no successor, and that the Rishis, fearing to leave the Earth without a ruler, introduced the king's body into the socket of an Arani—like an upper Aranì—and produced from it a prince named Janaka.“It was by reason of the peculiar way in which he was engendered that he was called Janaka.”See also Goldstücker'sSanskrit Dictionary,sub voce. (Vishnu Purána, Wilson's Trans., iii. 330.) Devaki, Krishna's mother, in a prayer addressed to her, is called“the Aranî whose attrition engenders fire.”1213.The Monad of the animal is as immortal as that of man, yet the brute knows nothing of this; it lives an animal life of sensation just as the first human would have lived, on attaining physical development in the Third Race, had it not been for the Agnishvâtta and the Mânasa Pitris.1214.Op. cit., p. 259.1215.Ἰαπετιονίδης.Theog., p. 528.1216.Theog., 565.1217.The Fallen Angels, therefore; the Asuras of the Indian Pantheon.1218.Decharme,op. cit., pp. 259, 260.1219.Ibid., p. 263.1220.Ibid., p. 261.1221.Die Herabkunft des Feuers und des Göttertranks(Berlin, 1859).1222.The italics are ours; they show how assumptions are raised to laws in our day.1223.Decharme,op. cit., p. 262.1224.Philosoph. Placit., iii. 3.1225.Baudry,Revue Germanique, 14 avril, 1861, p. 368.1226.Op. cit., pp. 264, 265.1227.SeeVishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., v. 96, note.1228.xiii. 55, 56.1229.“Womb of Light,”“Holy Vessel,”are the epithets of the Virgin.1230.The Virgin is often addressed as the“Morning Star”and the“Star of Salvation.”1231.Wilson translates:“Thou art kingly policy, the parent of order.”1232.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., iv. pp. 264, 265.1233.iii. 290.1234.SeeJoshua, xv, 15.1235.Surât xix.1236.See Mackenzie'sRoyal Masonic Cyclopædia,sub voce“Enoch.”1237.Khanoch, or Hanoch, or Enoch Esoterically means the“Initiator”and“Teacher,”as well as Enos, the“Son of Man.”(SeeGenesis, iv. 26.)1238.De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iii. 70.1239.Mackenzie,op. cit.,sub voc.1240.Hebrews, xi. 5.1241.De Mirville,ibid., p. 71.1242.Compare the“thieves and robbers”incident, p. 506,supra.1243.De Mirville,ibid., p. 73.1244.Ibid., p. 76.1245.Antiquities, ix. 2.1246.Cap. viii.1247.Says theZohar,“Hanokh had a book which was one with the Book of the Generations of Adam; this is the Mystery of Wisdom.”1248.Noah is heir to the Wisdom of Enoch; in other words, the Fifth is heir to the Fourth Race.1249.SeeIsis Unveiled, i. 575,et seqq.1250.See the illustration inIsis Unveiled, ii. 452.1251.See Danielo's criticisms upon De Sacy, in theAnnales de Philosophie, p. 393, deuxième article.1252.De Mirville,ibid., pp. 77, 78.1253.Ch. lxxix, Laurence's Trans.1254.Ibid., ch. lxiv.1255.Ibid.,loc. cit., v. 6.1256.Bailly,Astronomie Ancienne, i. 203, and ii. 216; De Mirville,ibid., p. 79.1257.De Mirville,ibid., p. 80.1258.City of God, XV. xxiii.1259.Op. cit., xxxii. 8, 9.1260.Of the Protestant Biblical Society of Paris, according to the version revised in 1824 by J. E. Ostervald.1261.With the Egyptian Gnostics it was Thoth (Hermes), who was chief of the Seven (seeBook of the Dead). Their names are given by Origen, as Adonai (of the Sun), Iao (of the Moon), Eloi (Jupiter), Sabao (Mars), Orai (Venus), Astaphai (Mercury), and, finally, Ildabaoth (Saturn). See King'sGnostics and their Remains, p. 344.1262.See Origen's Copy of the Chart or Diagramma of the Ophites, in hisContra Celsum.1263.See Part III of this Volume, Section IV, B,“On Chains of Planets and their Plurality.”1264.Exodus, xxxiii. 18, 19; see Myer'sQabbalah, p. 226.1265.Ibid.,loc. cit.1266.Supra, p. 481.1267.SeeRevelation, xxii. 16.1268.Op. cit., ii. 301.1269.Gnostics and their Remains.1270.II Samuel.1271.By very few though, for the creators of the material universe were always considered as subordinate Gods to the Most High Deity.1272.Op. cit., ii. 296, 297. Fürst gives citations from Lydus and Cedrenus in support of his statements.1273.See plate 77 in vol. i of Montfaucon'sAntiquities. The disciples of Hermes, after their death, go to his planet, Mercury—their Kingdom of Heaven.1274.Cornutus.1275.Lydus,De Mensibus, iv.1276.Preparat. Evang., I. iii. 2.1277.But see p. 480,supra, concerning the Gnostic Priapus.1278.Op. cit., p. 52.1279.Ibid., pp. 3, 4.1280.Let the reader refer to theZoharand the twoQabbalahsof Isaac Myer and S. L. MacGregor Mathers, with interpretations, if he would satisfy himself of this.1281.Ibid., p. 5.1282.Ibid., p. 12.1283.SeeBook of the Dead, xvii. 45-47.1284.Op. cit., i. 421, 422.1285.De la Croix Ansée,Mem. de l'Académie des Sciences, pl. 2, Nos. 8, 9, also 16, 2, p. 320; quoted inNatural Genesis, p. 423.1286.Vol. xviii. p. 393, pl. 4; Inman, fig. 38; Gerald Massey,op. cit.,ibid., p. 422.1287.Certainly not; for very often there are symbolsmade to symbolize other symbols, and these are in turn used in ideographs.1288.The R of the Slavonian and Russian alphabets (the Kyriletza alphabet) is also the Latin P.1289.Ibid., p. 423.1290.See Moor'sHindû Pantheon, plate xiii.1291.See Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary,sub voc.“Rudra.”1292.Described in theMission des Juifs, by the Marquis St. Yves d'Alveydre, the hierophant and leader of a large party of French Kabalists, as the Golden Age!1293.V. xxiii.1294.Translated from Burnouf's French Translation, quoted by Fitzedward Hall, in Wilson'sVishnu Purâna, ii. 307.1295.The more so since he is the reputed slayer of Tripurâsura and the Titan Târaka. Michael is the conqueror of the dragon, and Indra and Kârttikeya are often made identical.1296.Ibid., iv. 235.1297.Op. cit., XII. ii. 26-32; quoted inVishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., iv. 230. Nanda is the first Buddhist sovereign, Chandragupta, against whom all the Brâhmans were so arrayed, he of the Morya Dynasty, and the grandfather of Ashoka. This is one of those passages that do not exist in the earlier Paurânic MSS. They were added by the Vaishnavas, who, out of sectarian spite, were almost as great interpolators as the Christian Fathers.1298.Historical View of the Hindû Astronomy, p. 65, as quoted by Wilson,op. cit., p. 233.1299.SeeEzekiel, i.1300.In Quint. Lib. Euclid.1301.The Goddess Basht, or Pasht, was represented with the head of a cat. This animal was held sacred in Egypt for several reasons. It was a symbol of the Moon, the“Eye of Osiris”or the“Sun,”during night. The cat was also sacred to Sokhit. One of the mystic reasons was because of its body being rolled up in a circle when asleep. The posture is prescribed for occult and magnetic purposes, in order to regulate, in a certain way, the circulation of the vital fluid, with which the cat is preëminently endowed.“The nine lives of a cat”is a popular saying based on good physiological and occult reasons. Mr. Gerald Massey gives also an astronomical reason for it which may be found in vol. i. pp. 322, 323, of the present work.“The cat saw the sun, had it in its eye by night [was the eye of night], when it was otherwise unseen by men [for as the Moon reflects the light of the Sun, so the cat was supposed to reflect it on account of its phosphorescent eyes].Wemight say the moonmirroredthe solar light, because we havelooking glasses. With them the cat's eyewasthe mirror.”(Luniolatry Ancient and Modern, p. 2.)1302.Ezekiel, i. 4, 15, 16, 20.1303.Eccles., i. 6.1304.Fol. 87, col. 346.1305.Vol. ii. pp. 299, 300.1306.Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie, i. 124. Also inT'sang-t-ung-ky, by Wei-Pa-Yang.1307.Cocker'sChristianity and Greek Philosophy, xi. p. 377.1308.The cry of despair uttered by Count de Montlosier, in hisMystères de la Vie Humaine(p. 117), is a warrant that the Cause of“excellence and goodness,”supposed by Plato to pervade the Universe is neitherhisDeity, norourWorld.“Au spectacle de tant de grandeur opposé à celui de tant de misère, l'esprit qui se met à observer ce vaste ensemble, se represente je ne sais quelle grande divinité,qu' une divinité, plus grande et plus pressanteencore, aurait comme brisée et mise en pièces en dispersant les débris dans tout l'Univers.”The“still greater and still more exacting divinity”than the God of this world, supposed to be so“good”—is Karma. And this true Divinity shows well that the lesser one, ourinnerGod (personal for the time being), has no power to arrest the mighty hand of this greater Deity—the Cause awakened by our actions generating smaller causes—which is called the Law of Retribution.1309.SeeIsis Unveiled, i. xii and xviii.1310.Stobæus,Ecl., i. 862.1311.The Svastika is certainty one of the oldest symbols of the Ancient Races. In our century, says Kenneth R. H. Mackenzie (Royal Masonic Cyclopædia), the Svastika“has survived in the form of the mallet”in the Masonic Fraternity. Among the many“meanings,”given by the author, we do not find the most important, Masons evidently being ignorant of it.1312.Isis Unveiled, i. 508.1313.Ibid., p. 506.1314.Ibid., p. 572.1315.Ezekiel, ix. 4.1316.Exodus, xii. 22.1317.viii. 29.1318.Op. cit., p. 204.1319.See Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary.1320.The Source of Measures, p. 204.1321.Ibid., p. 205.1322.See Moor'sHindû Pantheon, where Vittoba's left foot, in the figure of his idol, bears the mark of the nails.1323.See Dr. Lundy'sMonumental Christianity, fig. 72.1324.Source of Measures, p. 52.1325.Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie, ii. 88.1326.The“Heavens”are identical with“Angels,”as already stated.1327.Philosophumena, vi. 48; quoted by King,op. cit., p. 200.1328.Op. cit., x. 3, 4.1329.Pistis Sophia,pag.378; King,ibid.,loc. cit.1330.See the Section on“The Chronology of the Brâhmans,”p. 69,supra.1331.As confessed by C. W. King, the great authority on Gnostic antiquities, these“Gnostic”gems are not the work of the Gnostics, but belong to Pre-Christian periods, and are the work of“magicians”(op. cit., p. 241).1332.King,ibid., p. 218.1333.The lack of intuition in Orientalists and Antiquarians past and present, is remarkable. Thus, Wilson, the translator ofVishnu Purâna, declares in his Preface that in theGaruda Purânahe found“no account of the birth of Garuda.”Considering that an account of“Creation”in general is given therein, and that Garuda is coëternal with Vishnu, the Mahâ Kalpa, or Great Life-Cycle, beginning with and ending with themanifestingVishnu, what other account of Garuda's birth could be expected!1334.Ibid.,loc. cit.1335.SeeRevelation, xvii. 2 and 10; andLeviticus, xxiii. 15 to 18; the first passage speaking of the“seven Kings,”of whomfivehave gone; and the second about the“seven Sabbaths,”etc.1336.Op. cit., x. 5-7.1337.Pistis Sophiais an extremely important document, a genuine Evangel of the Gnostics, ascribed, at random to Valectinus, but much more probably a Pre-Christian work as to its original. A Coptic MS. of this work was brought back by Bruce from Abyssinia and discovered by Schwartze, in the British Museum, quite accidentally, and translated by him into Latin. The text and Schwartze's version were published by Petermann in the year 1853. In the text itself the authorship of this Book is ascribed to Philip the Apostle, whom Jesus bids sit down and write the revelation. It is genuine and ought to be as canonical as any other Gospel. Unfortunately it remains to this day untranslated into English.1338.King,op. cit., p. 200.1339.In the Cycle of Initiation, which was very long, Water represented the first and lower steps toward purification, while trials connected with Fire came last. Water could regenerate the Body of Matter; Fire alone, that of the Inner Spiritual Man.1340.Chap. ix.1341.See the Introduction by Káshináth Trimbak Telang, M.A.1342.“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. viii. p. 276.1343.Ibid.1344.Ibid.1345.Pp. 258, 259.1346.Ibid., p. 257.1347.Ibid., p. 259.1348.In the astronomical and cosmical key, Vaishvânara is Agni, son of the Sun, or Vishvânara, but in the psycho-metaphysical symbolism it is the Self, in the sense of non-separateness,i.e., both divine and human.1349.Here the speaker personifies the said divine Self.1350.Ibid.1351.Compare with these“pairs of opposites,”in theAnugîtâ, the“pairs”of Æons, in the elaborate system of Valentinus, the most learned and profound Master of the Gnosis. As the“pairs of opposites,”male and female, are all derived from Âkâsha (undeveloped and developed, differentiated and undifferentiated, or Self or Prajâpati), so are the Valentinian“pairs”of male and female Æons shown to emanate from Bythos, the preëxisting eternal Depth, and in their secondary emanation from Ampsiu-Ouraan, or sempiternal Depth and Silence, the second Logos. In the Esoteric emanation there are seven chief“pairs of opposites”; and so also in the Valentinian system there were fourteen, or twice seven. Epiphanius“copied one pair twice over,”Mr. C. W. King thinks,“and thus adds one pair to the proper fifteen.”(The Gnostics and their Remains, pp. 263, 264.) Here King falls into the opposite error; the pairs of Æons are not 15 (a“blind”) but 14, as thefirstÆon is That from which others emanate, Depth and Silence being the first and only emanation from Bythos. As Hippolytus shows:“The Æons of Valentinus are confessedly thesixRadicals of Simon (Magus),”with theseventh, Fire, at their head. And these are: Mind, Intelligence, Voice, Name, Reason and Thought, subordinate to Fire, the Higher Self, or precisely the“Seven Winds”or the“Seven Priests”ofAnugîtâ.1352.Not necessarily at death only, but during Samâdhi or mystic trance.1353.All the words and sentences between parenthetical marks are the writer's. This is translated directly from the Latin translation. King's translation conforms too much to Gnosticism as explained by the Church Fathers.1354.Barbelo is one of the three“Invisible Gods,”and, as C. W. King believes, includes the“Divine Mother of the Saviour,”or rather Sophia Achamoth (cf.Pistis Sophia, pag. 359).1355.Pagg.378, 379.1356.In otherPurânasJatâyu is the son of Aruna, Garuda's brother, both the sons of Kashyapa. But all this is external allegory.1357.IX. viii. 12, 13.1358.From Burnouf's Translation; see Wilson'sVishnu Purâna, iii. 300.1359.Wilson,ibid., p. 302, note.1360.SeeVâyu Purâna, which places him in the list of the forty renowned sons of Kashyapa.1361.The Ordinances of Manu, i. 16; Burnell's Translation, p. 3, note.1362.Ibid., 27; p. 5.1363.Vol. i. pp. 355,et seqq.1364.Orthodoxie Maçonnique Suivie de la Maçonnerie Occulte et de l'Initiation Hermétique, J. M. Ragon, p. 430; see also the whole of Chapter XXVII,“Puissance des Nombres d'après Pythagore”for what follows.1365.The reason for it is simple, and was given inIsis Unveiled. In geometry, one straight line fails to represent a perfect figure, nor can two straight lines constitute a perfect figure. The triangle is the first perfect figure.1366.Ragon,ibid., p. 428, note.1367.Ibid., p. 431.1368.Op. cit., p. 113.1369.Now what is the meaning and the reason of this figure? The reason is that Manas is thefifthprinciple, and that the Pentagon is the symbol of Man—not only of the five-limbed, but rather of thethinking, consciousMan.1370.The reason for it becomes apparent when Egyptian symbology is studied. See further on.1371.Ibid., p. 114.1372.Ibid., pp. 114, 115.1373.Book of the Dead, lxxxviii. 2.1374.Philosophumena, v. 14.1375.SeePhilosophumena, v. 14.1376.So is Brahma'sfifthhead, said to be lost, burnt to ashes by Shiva's“central eye”; Shiva being also Panchânana“five-faced.”Thus the number is preserved and secrecy maintained on the true Esoteric meaning.1377.“When the Sun passes away behind the 30th degree of Makara and will reach no more the sign of the Mînam (Pisces) then the Night of Brahmâ has come.”1378.Death of every physical thing truly; but Mâra is also the unconscious quickener of the birth of the Spiritual.1379.Osiris is called in theBook of the Dead(cxlii. B. 17)“Osiris, the double crocodile.”“He is the good and the bad Principle; the Day and the Night Sun, the God and the mortal man.”Thus far the Macrocosm and the Microcosm.1380.Op. cit., p. 117.1381.King'sGnostics and their Remains, p. 297.1382.Reflecting on the cross, the author ofThe Source of Measuresshows that this candlestick in the Temple“was so composed that, counting on either side, there werefourcandle-sockets; while, at the apex, there beingone in commonto both sides, there were in fact 3 to be counted on the one side and 4 on the other, making in all the number 7, upon the self-same idea of one in common with the cross display. Take a line of one unit in breadth by 3 units long, and place it on an incline; take another of 4 units long, and lean it upon this one, from an opposite incline, making the top unit of the 4 in length the corner or apex of a triangle. This is the display of the candlestick. Now, take away the line of 3 units in length, andcrossit on the one of 4 units in length, and the cross form results. The same idea is conveyed in the six days of the week in Genesis, crowned by the seventh, which was used by itself as a base of circular measure”(p. 51).1383.From a MS. supposed to be by“St. Germain,”embodied by Ragon,op. cit., p. 434.1384.It had no such meaning in the beginnings, nor during the earlier dynasties.1385.From an unpublished MS.1386.From St. Germain's MS.1387.Yet this sense, if once mastered, will turn out to be the secure casket which holds the keys to the Secret Wisdom. True, a casket so profusely ornamented that its fancy-work hides and conceals entirely any spring for opening it, and thus makes the unintuitional believe it has not, and cannot have, any opening at all. Still the keys are there, deeply buried, yet ever present to him who searches for them.1388.Vishnu Purúna, I. xv; Wilson's Trans., ii. 29.1389.Quoted in Gerald Massey'sThe Natural Genesis, i. 427.1390.With the Christians, most undeniably. With the Pre-Christian Symbologists it was, as said, the Bed or Couch of Torture during the Initiation Mystery, the“Crucifix”being placed horizontally, on the ground, and not erect, as at the time when it became the Roman gallows.1391.So it was, and could not be otherwise. Julian, the Emperor, was an Initiate, and as such knew well the“mystery-meaning”both metaphysical and physical.1392.Op. cit.,ibid., p. 433.1393.Book of the Dead.xxxix. Apophis or Apap is the Serpent of Evil, the symbol of human passions. The Sun (Osiris-Horus) destroys him, and Apap is thrown down, bound and chained. The God Aker, the“Chief of the Gate of the Abyss”of Aker, the Realm of the Sun (xv. 39), binds him. Apophis is the enemy of Ra (Light), but the“great Apap has fallen!”exclaims the Defunct.“The Scorpion has hurt thy mouth,”he says to the conquered enemy (xxxix. 7). The Scorpion is the“worm that never dies”of the Christians. Apophis is bound on the Tau or Tat, the“emblem of stability.”(See the erection of Tat in Tatoo, xviii.)1394.So have the crypts in Cis-Himâlayan regions where Initiates live, and where their ashes are placed for seven lunar years.1395.The Natural Genesis, i. 432.1396.The Cross and the Tree are identical and synonymous in symbolism.1397.lvii. 3.1398.Ibid., 5.1399.Sermon clx.1400.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., iii. 174, note by Fitzedward Hall.1401.Hence the Initiates in Greece called the Tau Γαιήιος,“son of Gaia,”“sprung from Earth,”like Tityos in theOdyssey(vii. 324).1402.Ragon,Orthodoxie Maçonnique, etc., pp. 432, 433.1403.Ibid., p. 433, note.1404.See theMahâbhârata,e.g., III. 189, 3, where Vishnu says,“I called the name of water Nârâ in ancient times, and am hence called Nârâyana, for that was always the abode I moved in (Ayana).”It is into the Water, or Chaos, the“Moist Principle”of the Greeks and Hermes, that the first seed of the Universe is thrown.“The‘Spirit of God’moves on the dark waters of Space”; hence Thales makes of it the primordial element and prior to Fire, which was yet latent in that Spirit.1405.See the bronze statue of Tripurântaka Shiva,“Mahâdeva destroying Tripurâsura,”at the Museum of the India House.1406.Ragon,ibid., p. 433, note.1407.There are learned Brâhmans who have protested against our septenary division. They are right from their own standpoint, as we are right from ours. Leaving the threeaspects, oradjunct principlesout of calculation, they accept only four Upâdhis, or Bases, including the Ego—the reflected image of the Logos in the Kârana Sharîra—and even“strictly speaking ... only three Upâdhis.”For purely theoretical metaphysical philosophy, or purposes of meditation, these three may be sufficient, as shown by the Târaka Yoga system; but forpractical occult teachingour septenary division is the best and easiest. It is, however, a matter of school and choice.1408.Commentary, Book ix. F. 19.1409.Protista are not animals. The reader is asked to bear in mind that when we speak of“animals,”the mammalians alone are meant. Crustacea, fishes, and reptiles are contemporary with, and most have preceded,physicalman in this Round. All were bisexual, however, before the age of mammalia in the closing portion of the Secondary or Mesozoic ages,yet nearer to the Palæozoic than the Cænozoic ages. Smaller marsupial mammalia are contemporary with the huge reptilian monsters of the Secondary.1410.Æneid, vi. 725-729.“First [Divine] Spirit within sustains the heavens, the earth and watery plains, the moon's orb and shining stars and the [Eternal] Mind diffused through all the parts [of Nature], actuates the whole stupendous frame and mingles with the vast body [of the Universe]. Thence proceedthe race of men and beasts, thevital principlesof the flying kind and the monsters which the Ocean breeds under its smooth crystal plane.”“All proceeds from Ether and from its seven natures”—said the Alchemists. Science knows these only in their superficial effects.1411.CompareDescent of Man, p. 164.1412.Bartlett'sLand and Water.1413.Source of Measures, p. 65. The author explains:“Notethat in Hebrew,Jared, the father of Enoch, is construed to be‘the mount of descent,’and it is said to be the same withArarat, on which the cubical structure ofNoah, orfoundation measure, rested.Jared, in Hebrew, is י־רד. The root derivations are the same with those ofArarat, ofacre, ofearth. The Hebrew י־רד isliterally, in British, Y R D; hence, inJared, is to be foundliterally, our English wordyard(and also י־רד, forJah, orJehovah, is rod). It is noteworthy that the son ofJared, viz.,Enoch, lived 365 years; and it is said of him, by rabbinical commentators, that the year period of 365 days was discovered by him, thus bringing, again,timeanddistancevalues together,i.e.,year timedescended, by coördination, through theyard, orJared, whothus was its father, in or throughEnoch; and truly enough, 1296 =yard(orJared) × 4 = 5184, the characteristic value of the solar day, inthirds, which, as stated, may be styled theparent, numerically, of the solar year”(ibid.). This, however, by the astronomical and numerical kabalistic methods. Esoterically, Jared is the Third Race and Enoch the Fourth—but as he is taken away alive he symbolizes also the Elect saved in the Fourth, while Noah is the Fifth from the beginning—the family saved from the Waters, eternally andphysically.1414.vii. 2, 3.1415.Five Years of Theosophy, pp. 202, 203.1416.Ibid., p. 200.1417.Oliver'sPythagorean Triangle, p. 104.1418.De Anim. Procr., 1027.1419.Oliver,ibid., p. 112.1420.Reuchlin è Cabala, l. ii; Oliver,ibid., p. 104.1421.InThe Source of Measures, the author shows (pp. 50, 51) that the figure of the cube unfolded in connection with the circle“becomes ... across proper, or of thetauform, and the attachment of the circle to this last gives theansated crossof the Egyptians.... While there are but 6 faces to a cube, the representation of the cross as the cube unfolded, as to the cross-bars, displays one face of the cubeas common to two bars, counted as belonging to either [i.e., once counted horizontally, and once vertically]; ... 4 for the upright, and 3 for the cross-bar, makingsevenin all. Here we have the famous 4 and 3 and 7.”Esoteric Philosophy explains thatfouris the symbol of the Universe in its potential state, or Chaotic Matter, and that it requires Spirit to permeate it actively;i.e., the primordialabstractTriangle has to quit its one-dimensional quality and spread across that Matter, thus forming amanifestedbasis on the three-dimensional space, in order that the Universe should manifest intelligibly. This is achieved by the cube unfolded. Hence theansatedcross as the symbol of man, generation and life. In Egypt Ank signified“soul,”“life”and“blood.”It is theensouled, livingman, the septenary.1422.Supra, p. 626.1423.Oliver,ibid., p. 114.1424.Pythag., p. 61.1425.Oliver,ibid., p. 172.1426.De Plac. Phil., p. 878.1427.See Oliver,ibid., p. 106.1428.Ibid., p. 108.1429.Reuchlin,ut supra, p. 689; Oliver,ibid., pp. 112, 113.1430.Oliver,ibid., p. 118.1431.Bucolica, Ecl. viii. 75.1432.Philo,De Mund. Opif.; Oliver,ibid., p. 172.1433.The seven Planets are not limited to this number because the Ancients knew of no others, but simply because they were the primitive or primordial“Houses”of the seven Logoi. There may be nine and ninety-nine other planets discovered—this does not alter the fact of these seven alone being sacred.1434.Oliver,ibid., pp. 173, 174.1435.Ibid.,loc. cit.1436.The Natural Genesis, i. 545.1437.Ibid.1438.InTimæus, iii.;ibid.1439.Oliver,ibid., p. 175.1440.See Section F.,infra,“The Seven Souls of the Egyptologists.”1441.The Seven Centres of Energy evolved, or rendered objective by the action of Fohat upon the One Element; or, in fact, the“Seventh Principle”of the Seven Elements which exist throughout manifested Kosmos. We may here point out that they are in truth the Sephiroth of the Kabalists; the“Seven gifts of the Holy Ghost”in the Christian system; and in a mystical sense, the seven children or sons of Devakî killed before the birth of Krishna by Kansa. Our seven principles symbolize all of these. We have to part or separate from them before we reach the Krishna or Christ-state, that of a Jîvanmukta, and centre ourselves entirely in the highest, the Seventh or the One.1442.Μοῖρα, is destiny, not“Fate,”in this case, as it is an appellation, not a proper noun. (See Wolf's transl.,Odyssey, xxii. 413.) But Moira, the Goddess of Fate, is a deity who, like Αἶσα,gives to all their portion of good and evil(Liddell and Scott's Lexicon), and is therefore Karma. By this abbreviation, however,the subjectto Destiny or Karma is meant, the Self or Ego, and that which is reborn. Nor is Ἀντιμῖμον Πνεύματος our conscience, but our Buddhî; nor is it again the“counterfeit”of Spirit but“modelled after,”or a“counterpart”(Aristoph.,Thesmophor., 27) of the Spirit—which Buddhî is, as the vehicle of Âtmâ.1443.The Gnostics and their Remains, pp. 37, 38.1444.Rig Veda, iii. 54. 16; ii. 29. 3, 4.1445.Prof. Roth (in Peter's Lexicon) defines the Angirasas as an intermediate race of higher Beings between Gods and Men; while Prof. Weber, according to his invariable custom of modernizing and anthropomorphizing the divine, sees in them the original priests of the religion which was common to the Âryan Hindûs and Persians. Roth is right.“Angirasas”was one of the names of the Dhyânîs, or Deva-Instructors (Guru-Devas), of the late Third, the Fourth, and even of the Fifth Race Initiates.1446.Ibid., x. 62. 1, 4.1447.Ibid., x. 90. 1.1448.Ibid., x. 90. 5.1449.Rig Veda, x. 113. 5.1450.Ibid., i. 35. 8.1451.Ibid.,loc. cit.1452.Ibid., ix. 86. 29.1453.Only three submerged, or otherwise destroyed, Continents—for the first Continent of the First Race exists to this day and will prevail to the last—are described in the Occult Doctrine, the Hyperborean, the Lemurian (adopting a name now known in Science), and the Atlantean. Most of Asia issued from under the waters after the destruction of Atlantis; Africa came still later, while Europe is the fifth and the latest continent—portions of the two Americas being far older. But of these, more anon. The Initiates who recorded theVedas—or the Rishis of our Fifth Race—wrote at a time when Atlantis had already gone down. Atlantis is thefourthContinent thatappeared, but thethirdthatdisappeared.1454.Compare Vishvakarman.1455.Ibid., x. 20. 1, 16.1456.Nor is this Archaic Teaching so veryunscientific, since one of the greatest Naturalists of the age—the late Professor Agassiz—admitted the multiplicity of the geographical origins of man, and supported it to the end of his life. The unity of the human species was accepted by the illustrious Professor of Cambridge (U.S.A.) in the same way as it is by the Occultists—namely, in the sense of their essential and original homogeneity and their origin from one and the same source,e.g., Negroes, Âryans, Mongols, etc., have all originated in the same way and from the same ancestors. These latter were all of one essence, though differentiated, since they belonged to seven planes which differed in degree though not in kind. That original physical difference was only a little more accentuated by that of geographical and climatic conditions, later on. This is not the theory of Agassiz, of course, but the Esoteric version. It is fully discussed in the Addenda, Part III.1457.See the enumeration of the seven Spheres—not the“Karshvare of the earth,”as generally believed—in Fargard xix. 30,et seqq.1458.The seven Worlds are, as has been said, the seven Spheres of the Chain, each presided over by one of the seven“Great Gods”of every religion. When the religions became degraded and anthropomorphized, and the metaphysical ideas nearly forgotten, the synthesis or the highest, the seventh, was separated from the rest, and that personification became theeighthGod, whom Monotheism tried to unify but—failed. In no exoteric religion is God really one, if analyzed metaphysically.1459.The six invisible Globes of our Chain are both“Worlds”and“Earths”as is our own, although invisible. But where could be thesixinvisible Earths onthisGlobe?1460.Vendîdâd, S. B. E., vol. iv. pp. lix. lx., and note.1461.SeeRig Veda, i. 34; iii. 56; vii. 10. 411, and v. 60. 6.1462.Vendîdâd,op. cit., p. 13.1463.Death came only after man had become aphysicalcreature. The men of the First Race, and also of the Second, dissolved and disappeared in their progeny.1464.Op. cit., p. 12.1465.I. xxiv. 1.1466.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., i. lxxx.1467.As Parâshara says:“These are the seven persons by whom in the several Manvantaras created beings have been protected. Because the whole world has been pervaded by the energy of the deity, he is entitled Vishnu, from the root Vish,‘to enter,’or‘'pervade’; for all the gods, the Manus, the seven Rishis, the sons of the Manus, the Indras, the sovereigns of the gods, all are but the impersonated might [Vibhûtayah, potencies] of Vishnu.”(Ibid., iii. 18, 19.) Vishnu is the Universe; and the Universe itself is divided in theRig Vedaintosevenregions—which ought to be sufficient authority, for the Brâhmans at all events.1468.Ibid., iii. 15.1469.Hymn xix. 53.1470.Vishnu isall—the worlds, the stars, the seas, etc. Vishnu“is all that is, all that is not.... [But] he is not a substance (Vastubhûta).”(Vishnu Purâna, Book II, Ch. xii; Wilson's Trans., ii. 309.)“That which people call the highest God is not a substance but thecauseof it; not one that is here, there, or elsewhere,not what we see, but that in which all is—Space.”1471.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 306.1472.Therefore it is said in thePurânasthat the sight at night of Dhruva, the polar star, and of the celestial Porpoise (Shishumâra, a constellation)“expiates whatever sin has been committed during the day.”(Ibid., p. 306.) The fact is that the rays of the four stars in the“circle of perpetual apparition”—the Agni, Mahendra, Kashyapa, and Dhruva, placed in the tail of Ursa Minor (Shishumâra)—focussed in a certain way and on a certain object, produce extraordinary results. The Astro-magians of India will understand what is meant.1473.Ibid., iii. 15.1474.Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary,sub voc.“Shiva,”p. 298.1475.Vishnu Purâna,op. cit., ii. 78.1476.In theRâmâyanait is Bâla-Râma, Krishna's elder brother, who does this.1477.With regard to the origin of Rudra, it is stated in severalPurânasthat his (spiritual) progeny,created in him by Brahmâ, is not confined to either thesevenKumâras or theelevenRudras, etc., but“comprehends infinite numbers of beingsin person and equipments like their(virgin) father. Alarmed at their fierceness, numbers, andimmortality, Brahmâ desires his son Rudra to form creatures of a different and mortal nature.”Rudrarefusing to create, desists, etc., hence Rudra is the firstrebel. (Linga,Vâyu,Matsya, and otherPurânas.)1478.Diti is shown to have been thus frustrated in the Dvâpara Yuga, during that period when the Fourth Race was flourishing.1479.Notwithstanding the terrible, and evidentlypurposed, confusion of Manus, Rishis, and their progeny in thePurânas, one thing is made clear: there have been and there will be seven Rishis in every Root-Race, called also Manvantara in the sacred books, just as there are fourteen Manus in every Round, the presiding Gods, the Rishis and sons of the Manus, being identical. (SeeVishnu Purâna, III. i; Wilson's Trans., iii. 19.) Six Manvantaras are given, the seventh being our own, in theVishnu Purâna. TheVâyu Purânafurnishes the nomenclature of the sons of the fourteen Manus in every Manvantara, and the sons of the seven Sages or Rishis. The latter are the progeny of the Progenitors of mankind. All thePurânasspeak of the seven Prajâpatis of this period or Round.1480.“Châkshusha was the Manu of the sixth period [Third Round and Third Race], in which Indra was Manojava”—Mantradruma in theBhâgavata Purâna. (Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., iii. 12.) As there is a perfect analogy between the Great Round (Mahâkalpa), each of the seven Rounds, and each of the seven great Races in every one of the Rounds—therefore, Indra of the sixth period, or Third Round, corresponds to the close of the Third Race, at the time of the Fall or the separation of sexes. Rudra, as the father of the Maruts, has many points of contact with Indra, the Marutvân, or“Lord of the Maruts.”Rudra is said to have received his name because of his weeping. Hence Brahmâ called him Rudra; buthe wept yet seven times more and so obtained seven other names—of which he uses one duringeach“period.”1481.Ibid., ii. 231.1482.InVishnu Puranâ, Book II. Chap. iv. (Wilson, ii. 205), it is stated that the“Earth,”“with its continents, mountains, oceans, and exterior shell, isfifty crores[five hundred millions] of Yojanas in extent”; to which the translator remarks:“This comprises the planetary spheres; for the diameter of the seven zones and oceans—each ocean being of the same diameter as the continent it encloses, and each successive continent being twice the diameter of that which precedes it—amounts to but two crores or fifty-four lakhs....‘Whenever any contradictions in different Purânas are observed, they are to be ascribed ... to differences of Kalpas andthe like.’”“The like”ought to read“occult meaning,”an explanation which is withheld by the commentator, who wrote for exoteric,sectarianpurposes, and was misunderstood by the translator for various other reasons, the least of which is—ignorance of the Esoteric Philosophy.1483.The Phœnix, although generally connected with the Solar Cycle of 600 years—the Western cycle of the Greeks and other nations—is a generic symbol for several kinds of cycles, ciphers being taken out or more added according to which cycle is meant.1484.SeeBook of Ali, Russian transl.1485.The tense is past, because the book is allegorical, and has to veil the truths it contains.1486.Oriental Collections, ii. 119; quoted by Kenealy,op. cit., pp. 175, 176.1487.Ibid.,loc. cit.1488.Op. cit., xvii. 9, 10.1489.Section VI;Leviticus, xxiii. 15,et seqq.1490.Vie de Notre Seigneur Jésus-Christ, Introduction; quoted by De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iv. 50.1491.See Suidas,sub voc.Ἥλιος.1492.Pliny,Hist. Nat., vii. 56.1493.“Menses in quinos dies descripserunt dies”(lviii. 9).1494.Lib. i. c. 26.1495.Hist. Nat., vii. 48, andLife of Numa, 16.1496.Mèm. Acad. Ins., xvi. c. 48; iii. 183.1497.Voyage en Sibérie, iii. 19.1498.The spheres of action of the combined Forces of Evolution and Karma are (1) the Super-spiritual or Noumenal; (2) the Spiritual; (3) the Psychic; (4) the Astro-ethereal; (5) the Sub-astral; (6) the Vital; and (7) the purely Physical Spheres.1499.Adbhutam, seeAtharva Veda, x. 105.1500.In Hindûism, as understood by the Orientalists from theAtharva Veda, the three Rajamsi refer to the three“strides”of Vishnu; his ascending higher step being taken in the highest world (A. V., vii. 99, 1;cf.i. 155, 5). It is the Divo Rajah, or the“sky,”as they think it. But it is something besides this in Occultism. The sentence,pâreshu gûhyeshu vrateshu(cf., i. 155, 3, and ix. 75, 2, or again, x. 114), inAtharva Veda, has yet to be explained.1501.Medical Review, July, 1844.1502.H. Grattan Guinness, F.R.G.S., in hisApproaching End of the Age, p. 258.1503.Lancet, 1842, 1843.1504.Having given a number of illustrations from natural history, the doctor adds:“The facts I have briefly glanced at are general facts,and cannot happen day after day in so many millions of animals of every kind.from the larva or ovum of a minute insect up to man,at definite periods, from a merechance or coincidence.... Upon the whole it is, I think, impossible to come to any less general conclusion than this, that,in animals, changes occur every three and a half, seven, fourteen, twenty-one, or twenty-eight days, or at some definite number of weeks”—or septenary cycles. Again, the same Dr. Laycock states that:“Whatever type the fever may exhibit,there will be a paroxysm on the seventh day.... fourteenth will be remarkable as a day of amendment... [either cure or death taking place]. If the fourth [paroxysm] be severe, and the fifth less so, the disease will end at theseventhparoxysm, and ... the change for the better ... will be seen on the fourteenth day ... namely, about three or four o'clock a.m., when the system is most languid.”(Approaching End of the Age, by Grattan Guinness, pp. 258 to 269, wherein this is quoted).This is pure“soothsaying”by cyclic calculations, and it is connected with Chaldæan Astrolatry and Astrology. Thus Materialistic Science—in its medicine,the most materialistic of all—applies our Occult laws to diseases, studies natural history with its help, recognizes its presence as a fact in Nature, and yet must needs pooh-pooh the same archaic knowledge when claimed by the Occultists. For if the mysterious Septenary Cycle is a law in Nature,and it is one, as proven; if it is found controlling both evolution andinvolution(or death) in the realms of entomology, ichthyology and ornithology, as in the kingdom of the animal mammalia and man—why cannot it be present and acting in Kosmos, in general, in its natural (though occult) divisions of time, races, andmentaldevelopment? And why, furthermore, should not the most ancient Adepts have studied and thoroughly mastered these cyclic laws under all their aspects? Indeed, Dr. Stratton states as a physiological and pathological fact, that“in health the human pulse is more frequent in the morning than in the evening for six days out of seven; and that on theseventhday it is slower.”(Edinburgh Medical and Surgical Journal, Jan. 1843;ibid., loc. cit.) Why, then, should not an Occultist show the same in cosmic and terrestrial life in the pulse of the Planet and Races? Dr. Laycock divides life bythreegreatseptenaryperiods; the first and last, each stretching over 21 years, and the central period or prime of life lasting 28 years, or four times seven. He subdivides the first intosevendistinct stages, and the other two intothreeminor periods, and says that:“The fundamental unit of the greater periods isone week of seven days,each day being twelve hours, and that single and compoundmultiplesof this unit, determine the length of these periods by the same ratio, as multiples of the unit of twelve hours determine the lesser periods.This law binds all periodic vital phenomena together, and links the periods observed in the lowest annulose animals, with those of man himself, the highest of the vertebrata.”(Ibid., p. 267.) If Science does this, why should she scorn the Occult information, that—to use Dr. Laycock's language—oneWeek of the Manvantaric (Lunar) Fortnight, of fourteen Days (or seven Manus), that Fortnight of twelve Hours in a Day representing seven Periods or seven Races—is now passed? This language of Science fits our Doctrine admirably. Mankindhaslived over“a week of seven days, each day beingtwelve hours,”since three and a half Races are now gone for ever, the Fourth is submerged, and we are now in the Fifth Race.1505.Op. cit., p. 269.1506.See for the length of such cycles or Yugas inVriddha Gargaand other ancient astronomical sections (Jyotisha). They vary from the cycle of five years—which Colebrooke calls“the cycle of the Vedas,”specified in the institutes of Parâshara,“and the basis of calculation for larger cycles”(Miscell. Essays, i. 106 and 108)—up to the Mahâ Yuga or the famous cycle of 4,320,000 years.1507.The Hebrew word for“week”isseven; and any length of time divided bysevenwould have been a“week”with them—even 49,000,000 years, as it is seven times seven millions. But their calculation is throughout septiform.1508.Brahmâ creates in the first Kalpa, or on the first Day, various“sacrificial animals”(Pashavah), or the celestial bodies and the Zodiacal signs, and“plants,”whichhe uses insacrificesat the opening of Tretâ Yuga. The Esoteric meaning shows him proceeding cyclically and creating astral Prototypes on thedescendingspiritual arc and then on theascendingphysical arc. The latter is the subdivision of atwo-foldcreation, sub-divided again into seven descending and seven ascending degrees of Spirit falling, and of Matter ascending; the inverse of what takes place—as in a mirror which reflects the right on the left side—in this Manvantara of ours. It is the same Esoterically in the ElohisticGenesis(chap. i), and in the Jehovistic copy, as in Hindû cosmogony.1509.Op. cit., vv. 70, 71, 80;The Kabbalah Unveiled, S. L. MacGregor Mathers, pp. 120, 121.1510.“The Greater Holy Assembly,”v. 1,160.1511.SeeVishnu Purâna, I. v.1512.It is very surprising to see theologians and Oriental scholars expressing indignation at the“depraved taste”of the Hindû mystics, who, not content with having“invented”the Mind-born Sons of Brahmâ, make the Rishis, Manus, and Prajâpatis of every kind spring fromvarious parts of the bodyof their primal Progenitor, Brahmâ. (See Wilson's footnote in hisVishnu Purâna, i. 102.) Because the average public is unacquainted with the Kabalah, the key to, and glossary of, the much veiled Mosaic Books, therefore, the clergy imagines the truth will never out. Let any one turn to the English, Hebrew, or Latin texts of theKabalah, now so ably translated by several scholars, and he will find that the Tetragrammaton, which is the Hebrew IHVH, is also both the“Sephirothal Tree”—i.e., it contains all the Sephiroth except Kether, the crown—and the united Body of the Heavenly Man (Adam Kadmon) from whose Limbs emanate the Universe and everything in it. Furthermore, he will find that the idea in the Kabalistic Books, the chief of which in theZoharare the“Book of Concealed Mystery,”and of the“Greater”and the“Lesser Holy Assembly,”is entirely phallic and far more crudely expressed than is the four-fold Brahmâ in any of thePurânas. (SeeThe Kabbalah Unveiled, by S. L. MacGregor Mathers, chapter xxii. of“The Lesser Holy Assembly,”concerning the remaining members of Microprosopus.) For, this“Tree of Life”is also the“Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil,”whose chief mystery is that of human procreation. It is a mistake to regard theKabalahasexplainingthe mysteries of Kosmos or Nature; it explains and unveils only a few allegories in theBible, andis more esotericthan is the latter.1513.Simplified in the EnglishBibleto:“Is the Lord [!!] among us, or not?”1514.Verse 83;op. cit., p. 121.1515.Translators often render the word“Companion”(Angel, also Adept) by“Rabbi,”just as the Rishis are called Gurus. TheZoharis, if possible, more occult than theBook of Moses; to read the“Book of Concealed Mystery”one requires the keys furnished by the genuine ChaldæanBook of Numbers, which is not extant.1516.Verses 1152, 1158, 1159;op. cit., p. 254.1517.I Peter, ii. 2-5.1518.“The Greater Holy Assembly,”vv. 1160, 1161;op. cit., p. 255.1519.See pp. 445, 446,supra.1520.Op. cit., i. 297, 2nd ed.1521.It is. But Âgneyâstra are fiery“missile weapons,”not“edged”weapons, as there is some difference between Shastra and Astra in Sanskrit.1522.Yet there are some, who may know something of these, even outside the author's lines, wide as they undeniably are.1523.This connecting link, like others, was pointed out by the present writer nine years before the appearance of the work from which the above is quoted, namely inIsis Unveiled, a work full of such guiding links between ancient, mediæval, and modern thought, but, unfortunately, too loosely edited.1524.Ay; but how can the learned writer prove that these“beginnings”were precisely in Egypt, and nowhere else; and only 50,000 years ago?1525.Precisely; and this is just what the Theosophists do. They have never claimed“original inspiration,”not even as mediums claim it, but have always pointed, and do now point, to the“primary signification”of the symbols, which they trace to other countries, older even than Egypt; significations, moreover, which emanate from a Hierarchy (or Hierarchies, if preferred) oflivingWise Men—mortals notwithstanding that Wisdom—who reject every approach tosupernaturalism.1526.But where is the proof that the Ancients did not mean precisely that which the Theosophists claim? Records exist for what they say, just as other records exist for what Mr. Gerald Massey says. His interpretations are very correct, but are also very one-sided. Surely Nature has more than onephysical aspect; for Astronomy, Astrology, and so on, are all on the physical, not the spiritual, plane.1527.The Natural Genesis, i. 318. It is to be feared that Mr. Massey has not succeeded. We have our followers as he has his followers, and Materialistic Science steps in and takes little account of both his and our speculations!1528.The fact that this learned Egyptologist does not recognize in the doctrine of the“Seven Souls,”as he terms our“principles,”or“metaphysical‘concepts,’”anything but“the primitive biology or physiology of the soul,”does not invalidate our argument. The lecturer touches on only two keys, those that unlock the astronomical and the physiological mysteries of Esotericism, and leaves out the other five. Otherwise he would have promptly understood that what he calls the physiological divisions of the living Soul of man, are regarded by Theosophists as also psychological and spiritual.1529.Op. cit., p. 2.1530.Ibid.,loc. cit.1531.Ibid.,loc. cit.1532.Ibid.,loc. cit.1533.Ibid., p. 4.1534.This is a great mistake made in the Esoteric enumeration. Manas is the fifth, not the fourth; and Manas corresponds precisely with Seb, the Egyptian fifth principle, for that portion of Manas which follows the two higher principles, is the ancestral soul, indeed, the bright, immortal thread of the higher Ego, to which clings the spiritual aroma of all the lives or births.1535.Ibid., p. 2.1536.Ibid., pp. 2, 3.1537.Signatura Rerum, xiv. pars. 10, 14, 15;The Natural Genesis, i. 317.1538.Aurora, xxiv. 27.1539.This is indeed news! It makes us fear that the lecturer had never readEsoteric Buddhismbefore criticizing it. There are too many such misconceptions in his notices of it.1540.“The Seven Souls of Man,”pp. 26, 27.1541.Ibid., p. 26.1542.The Theosophist, 1887 (Madras), pp. 705, 706.1543.According toShvetâshvatara-Upanishad(357) the Siddhas are those who are possessed from birth of“superhuman”powers, as also of“knowledge and indifference to the world.”According to the Occult teachings, however, the Siddhas are Nirmânakâyas or the“spirits”—in the sense of an individual, orconsciousspirit—of great Sages from spheres on a higher plane than our own, who voluntarily incarnate in mortal bodies in order to help the human race in its upward progress. Hence their innate knowledge, wisdom and powers.1544.“The Sacred Books of the East,”viii. 284,et seqq.1545.I propose to follow here the text and not the editor's commentaries, who accepts Arjuna Mishra and Nilakantha'sdead-letterexplanations. Our Orientalists never trouble to think that if a native commentator is a non-initiate, he could not explain correctly, and if an Initiate, would not.1546.SeeChhândogya, p. 219, and Shankara's commentary thereupon.1547.The editor explains here, saying,“I presume devoted to the Brahman.”We venture to assert that the“Fire”or Self is the real HigherSelf“connected with,”that is to sayonewith Brahma, the One Deity. The“Self”separates itself no longer from the Universal Spirit.1548.The“Supreme Self,”says Krishna, in theBhagavad Gitâ, pp. 102,et seqq.1549.As Mahat, or Universal Intelligence, is first born, or manifests, as Vishnu, and then, when it falls into Matter and develops self-consciousness, becomes egoism, selfishness, so Manas is of a dual nature. It is respectively under the Sun and Moon, for as Shankarâchârya says:“The moon is the mind, and the sun the understanding.”The Sun and Moon are the deities of our planetary Macrocosmos, and therefore Shankara adds that:“The mind and the understanding are the respective deities of the [human] organs.”(SeeBrihadâranyaka, pp. 521,et seqq.) This is perhaps why Arjuna Mishra says that the Moon and the Fire (the Self, the Sun) constitute the universe.1550.“The body in the soul,”as Arjuna Mishra is credited with saying, or rather“the soul in the spirit”, and on a still higher plane of development, the Self or Âtman in the Universal Self.1551.Op. cit., p. 179.1552.Prov., ix. 1.1553.De Quatrefages,The Human Species, p. 111. The respective developments of the human and simian brains are referred to.“In the ape the temporo-sphenoidal convolutions, which form the middle lobe, make their appearance and are completed before the anterior convolutions which form the frontal lobe. In man, on the contrary, the frontal convolutions are the first to appear, and those of the middle lobe are formed later.”(Ibid.)1554.Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 290.1555.Series II, Vol. VI, p. 769 (Ed. 1886). To this an editorial remark adds that an“F.J.B.,”in theAthenæum(No. 3069, Aug. 21, 1886, pp. 242-3), points out that Naturalists have long recognized that there are“morphological”and“physiological”species. The former have their origin in men's minds, the latter in a series of changes sufficient to affect the internal as well as the external organs of a group of allied individuals. The“physiological selection”of morphological species is a confusion of ideas; that of physiological species a redundancy of terms.1556.Op. cit., p. 79.1557.Ibid., p. 48.1558.Nägeli's“principle of perfectibility”; von de Baer's“striving towards the purpose”; Braun's“divine breath as the inward impulse in the evolutionary history of Nature”; Professor Owen's“tendency to perfectibility,”etc., are all expressive of the veiled manifestations of the universal guiding Fohat, rich with the Divine and Dhyân-Chohanic thought.1559.Hæckel on“Cell-Souls and Soul-Cells,”Pedigree of Man, Aveling's Trans., see pp. 136, 150.1560.Seeinfra, M. de Quatrefages'exposéof Hæckel, in Section II,“The Ancestors Mankind is offered by Science.”1561.Strictly speaking, du Bois-Reymond is an Agnostic, and not a Materialist. He has protested most vehemently against the materialistic doctrine, which affirms mental phenomena to be merely the product of molecular motion. The most accuratephysiologicalknowledge of the structure of the brain leaves us“nothing but matter in motion,”he asserts;“we must go further, and admit the utterly incomprehensible nature of the psychical principle, which it isimpossible to regardas a mere outcome of material causes.”1562.See Hæckel's“Present Position of Evolution,”op. cit., pp. 23, 24, 296, 297, notes.1563.Op. cit., pp. 34, 35, 36.1564.Measure for Measure, Act ii, Scene 2.1565.Knowledge, January, 1882.1566.T. Huxley,Man's Place in Nature, p. 57.1567.Op. cit.,“The Proofs of Evolution,”p. 273.1568.Author ofModern Science and Modern Thought.1569.Op. cit., pp. 102, 103.1570.Op. cit., ii. 12, Wilson's Transl.1571.Op. cit., p. 104. In this, as has been shown in Part I, Modern Science has again been anticipated, far beyond its own speculations, by Archaic Science.1572.Ibid., pp. 104-106.1573.Anthrop., 3rd edition, p. 11.1574.Theosophists will remember that, according to Occult teaching, cyclic Pralayas so-called are but“Obscurations,”during which periods Nature,i.e., everything visible and invisible on a resting Planet—remainsin statu quo. Nature rests and slumbers, no work of destruction going on upon the Globe even if no active work be done. All forms, as well as their astral types, remain as they were at the last moment of its activity. The“Night”of a Planet has hardly any twilight preceding it. It is caught like a huge mammoth by an avalanche, and remains slumbering and frozen till the next dawn of its new Day—a very short one indeed in comparison to the Day of Brahmâ.1575.This will be pooh-poohed, because it will not be understood by our modern men of Science; but every Occultist and Theosophist will easily realize the process. Therecan be no objectiveform on Earth, nor in the Universe either, without its astral prototype being first formed in Space. From Phidias down to the humblest workman in the ceramic art, a sculptor has had to create first of all a model in his mind, then sketch it in dimensional lines, and then only can he reproduce it in a three dimensional or objective figure. And if the human mind is a living demonstration of such successive stages in the process of Evolution, how can it be otherwise when Nature's Mind and creative powers are concerned?1576.SeeA Modern Zoroastrian, p. 103.1577.“Darwinian Theory”inPedigree of Man, p. 22.1578.The Age and Origin of Man.1579.Man before Metals, p. 320,“International Scientific Series.”1580.Mr. Darwin's Philosophy of Language, 1873.1581.Cf.hisDoctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 304.1582.A Modern Zoroastrian, p. 136.1583.It thus appears that in its anxiety to prove our noble descent from the catarrhine“baboon,”Hæckel's school has pushed back the times of pre-historic man millions of years. (SeePedigree of Man, p. 273.) Occultists, render thanks to Science for such corroboration of our claims!1584.This seems a poor compliment to pay Geology, which is not a speculative but as exact a Science as Astronomy—save, perhaps, its too risky chronological speculations. It is mainly a“descriptive”as opposed to an“abstract”Science.1585.Such newly-coined words as“perigenesis of plastids,”“plastidule souls”(!), and others less comely, invented by Hæckel, may be very learned and correct in so far as they may express very graphically the ideas in his own vivid fancy. Asfacts, however, they remain for his less imaginative colleagues painfully cænogenetic—to use his own terminology;i.e., for true Science they are spurious speculations, so long as they are derived from“empirical sources.”Therefore, when he seeks to prove that“the origin of man from other mammals, and most directly from the catarrhine apes, is a deductive law, that follows necessarily from the inductive law of the theory of descent”(Anthropogeny, p. 392, quoted inPedigree of Man, p. 295.)—his no less learned foes (du Bois-Reymond—for one) have a right to see in this sentence a mere jugglery of words; a“testimonium paupertatisof Natural Science”—as he himself complains, speaking, in return, of du Bois-Reymond's“astonishing ignorance.”(SeePedigree of Man, notes on pp. 295, 296.)1586.Pedigree of Man, p. 273.1587.Anthropogeny, p. 392. Quoted inPedigree of Man, p. 295.1588.Thementalbarrier between man and ape, characterized by Huxley as an“enormous gap, a distance practically immeasurable”(! !) is, indeed, in itself conclusive. Certainly it constitutes a standing puzzle to the Materialist, who relies on the frail reed of“natural selection.”The physiological differences between Man and the Apes are in reality—despite a curious community of certain features—equally striking. Says Dr. Schweinfurth, one of the most cautious and experienced of Naturalists:“In modern times there are no animals in creation that have attracted a larger amount of attention from the scientific student of nature than these great quadrumana [the anthropoids], which are stamped with such a singular resemblance to the human form as to have justified the epithet of anthropomorphic.... But all investigation at present only leads human intelligence to a confession of its insufficiency; and nowhere is caution more to be advocated, nowhere is premature judgment more to be deprecated than in the attempt to bridge over the mysterious chasm which separates man and beast.”(Heart of Africa, i., 520. Ed., 1873.)1589.The Descent of Man, p. 160. Ed. 1888. A ridiculous instance of evolutionist contradictions is afforded by Schmidt (Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 292). He says:“Man's kinship with the apes is ... not impugned by the bestial strength of the teeth of a male orang or gorilla.”Mr. Darwin, on the contrary, endows this fabulous being with teeth used as weapons!1590.According even to a fellow-thinker, Professor Schmidt, Darwin has evolved“a certainly not flattering, and perhaps in many points not correct, portrait of our presumptive ancestors in the phase of dawning humanity.”(Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 284.)1591.The Human Species, pp. 106-108.1592.Op. cit., p. 77.1593.Pp. 109, 110.1594.Op. cit., p. 110.1595.Of course the Esoteric system of Fourth Round Evolution is much more complex than the paragraph and quotations referred to categorically assert. It is practically areversal—both in embryological inference and succession in time of species—of the current Western conception.1596.According to Hæckel, there are also“cell-souls”and“atom-cells”; an“inorganic molecular soul”without, and a“plastidular soul”with, or possessing, memory. What are our Esoteric teachings to this? Thedivine and humansoul of the seven principles in man must, of course, pale and give way before such a stupendous revelation!1597.The Pedigree of Man, p. 296.1598.A valuable confession, this. Only it makes the attempt to trace thedescentof consciousness in man, as well as of his physical body, from Bathybius Hæckelii, still more humorous andempiricalin the sense of Webster's second definition.1599.Ibid.1600.Those who take the opposite view and look upon the existence of the human Soul—“as a supernatural, a spiritual phenomenon, conditioned by forces altogether different from ordinary physical forces,”mock, he thinks,“in consequence, all explanation that is simply scientific.”They have no right it seems, to assert that“psychology is, in part, or in whole, a spiritual science, not a physical one.”The new discovery by Hæckel—one taught for thousands of years in all the Eastern religions, however—that animals have souls, will, and sensation, hence, soul-functions, leads him to make of Psychology the science of the Zoologists. The archaic teaching that the“soul”(the animal and human souls, or Kâma and Manas)“has its developmental history”—is claimed by Hæckel as his own discovery and innovation on an“untrodden [?] path”! He, Hæckel, will work out the comparative evolution of the soul in man and in other animals. The comparative morphology of the soul-organs, and the comparative physiology of the soul-functions, both founded on Evolution, thus become the psychological [really materialistic] problem of the scientific man. (“Cell-souls and Soul-cells,”pp. 135, 136, 137,Pedigree of Man.)1601.The Pedigree of Man, note 20, p. 296.1602.P. 119.1603.See“Transmigration of Life-Atoms,”inFive Years of Theosophy, pp. 533-539. The collective aggregation of these atoms forms thus the Anima Mundi of our Solar System, the Soul of our little Universe, each atom of which is of course a Soul, a Monad, a little universe endowed with consciousness, hence with memory. (Vol. I, Part III,“Gods, Monads, and Atoms.”)1604.Op. cit., p. 119.1605.In“The Transmigration of Life-Atoms”(Five Years of Theosophy, p. 535), we say of the Jîva, or Life-Principle, in order to better explain a position which is but too often misunderstood:“It is omnipresent ... though [on this plane of manifestation often] ... in a dormant state [as in stone].... The definition which states that when this indestructible force is‘disconnected with one set of atoms [moleculesought to have been said] it becomes immediately attracted by others,’does not imply that it abandons entirely the first set [because the atoms themselves would then disappear], but only that it transfers itsvis viva, or living power—the energy of motion, to another set. But because it manifests itself in the next set as what is called kinetic energy, it does not follow that the first set is deprived of it altogether; for it is still in it, as potential energy or life latent.”Now what can Hæckel mean by his“not identical atoms, but their peculiar motion and mode of aggregation,”if it is not the same kinetic energy we have been explaining? Before evolving such theories, he must have read Paracelsus and studiedFive Years of Theosophywithout properly digesting the teachings.1606.Op. cit., note 21, p. 296.1607.Ibid., note 19.1608.Ibid., note 23.1609.Man's Place in Nature, p. 159.1610.Op cit., p. 157.1611.Ibid., p. 161.1612.This the wayprimitive manmust have acted? We are not aware of men, not even of savages, in our age, who are known to have imitated the apes which lived side by side with them in the forests of America and the islands. But we do know of large apes who, tamed and living in houses, will mimic men to the length of donning hats and coats. The writer once had a chimpanzee who, without being taught, opened a newspaper and pretended to read it. It is the descending generations, the children, who mimic their parents—not the reverse.1613.Ibid., p. 151.1614.It is asked, whether it would change one iota of the scientific truth and fact contained in the above sentence if it were to read:“the ape is simply an instance of the biped type specialized for going on all fours generally, and with a smaller brain.”Esoterically speaking, this is the real truth, and not the reverse.1615.Modern Science and Modern Thought, pp. 151, 152.1616.We cannot follow Mr. Laing here. When avowed Darwinists like Huxley point to“the great gulf which intervenes between the lowest ape and the highest man in intellectual power,”the“enormous gulf ... between them,”the“immeasurable and practically infinite divergence of the human from the simian stirps”(Man's Place in Nature, p. 102 and note); when even the physical basis of mind—the brain—sovastlyexceeds in size that of the highest existing apes; when men like Wallace are forced to invoke the agency of extra-terrestrial intelligences in order to explain the rise of such a creature as the pithecanthropus alalus, or speechless savage of Hæckel, to the level of the large-brained andmoralman of to-day—when all this is the case, it is idle to dismiss evolutionist puzzles so lightly. If thestructuralevidence is so unconvincing and, taken as a whole, so hostile to Darwinism, the difficulties as to the“how”of the evolution of the humanmindby natural selection are tenfold greater.1617.A race which MM. de Quatrefages and Hamy regard as a branch of the same stock whence the Canary Island Guanches sprung—offshoots of the Atlanteans, in short.1618.Ibid., pp. 180-182.1619.Pedigree of Man, p. 73.1620.Professor Owen believes that these muscles—the attollens, retrahens, and attrahens aurem—were actively functioning in men of the Stone age. This may or may not be the case. The question falls under the ordinary“occult”explanation, and involves no postulate of an“animal progenitor”to solve it.1621.Man's Place in Nature, p. 104. To cite another good authority:“We find one of the most man-like apes (gibbon) in the Tertiary period, and this species isstill in the same low grade, andside by sidewith it at the end of the Ice period, man is found in the same high grade as to-day, the ape not having approximated more nearly to the man, and modern man not having become further removed from the ape than the first (fossil) man ... these facts contradict a theory of constant progressive development.”(Pfaff.) When, according to Vogt, the average Australian brain = 99·35 cub. inches; that of the gorilla 30·51, and that of the chimpanzee only 25·45, thegiant gapto be bridged by the advocate of“Natural”Selection becomes apparent.1622.Geo. T. Curtis,Creation or Evolution?p. 76.1623.“At this period,”writes Darwin,“the arteries run in arch-like branches, as if to carry the blood to branchiæ which are not present in the higher vertebrata, though the slits on the side of the neck still remain, marking their former [?] position.”It is noteworthy that, though gill-clefts are absolutely useless to all but amphibia and fishes, etc., their appearance is regularly noted in the fœtal development of vertebrates. Even children are occasionally born with an opening in the neck corresponding to one of the clefts.1624.Those who with Hæckel regard the gill-clefts with their attendant phenomena as illustrative of an active function in our amphibian and piscine ancestors (see his twelfth and thirteenth stages), ought to explain why the“vegetable with leaflets”(Prof. André Lefèvre) represented in fœtal growth, does not appear in his twenty-two stages through which the Monera have passed in their ascent to Man. Hæckel doesnotpostulate avegetableancestor. The embryological argument is thus a two-edged sword and here cuts its possessor.1625.Lefèvre,Philosophy Historical and Critical, pt. ii. p. 480,“Library of Contemporary Science.”1626.We confess to not being able to see any good reasons for Mr. E. Clodd's positive statement inKnowledge. Speaking of the men of Neolithic times,“concerning whom Mr. Grant Allen has given ... a vivid and accurate sketch,”and who are“the direct ancestors of peoples of whom remnants yet lurk in out-of-the-way corners of Europe, where they have been squeezed or stranded,”he adds,“but the men of Palæolithic times can be identified with no existing races; they were savages of a more degraded type than any extant; tall, yet barely erect, with short legs and twisted knees, with prognathous, that is, projecting ape-like jaws, and small brains. Whence they come we cannot tell, and their‘grave knoweth no man to this day.’”Besides the possibility that there may be men whoknowwhence they came and how they perished—it is not true to say that the Palæolithic men, or their fossils, are all found with“small brains.”The oldest skull of all those hitherto found, the“Neanderthal skull,”is of average capacity, and Mr. Huxley was compelled to confess that it was no real approximation whatever to that of the“missing link.”There are aboriginal tribes in India whose brains are far smaller and nearer to that of the ape than any hitherto found among the skulls of Palæolithic man.1627.Antiquity of Man, p. 246.1628.The actual time required for such a theoretical transformation is necessarily enormous.“If,”says Professor Pfaff,“in the hundreds of thousands of years which you [the Evolutionists] accept between the rise of palæolithic man and our own day, a greater distance of man from the brute is not demonstrable [the most ancient man was just as far removed from the brute as the now living man], what reasonable ground can be advanced for believing that man has been developed from the brute, and has receded further from it by infinitely small gradations....The longer the interval of time placed between our times and the so-called palæolithic men, the more ominous and destructive for the theory of the gradual development of man from the animal kingdom is the result stated.”Huxley writes (Man's Place in Nature, p. 159) that themost liberalestimates for the antiquity of manmust be still furtherextended.1629.Fortnightly Review, 1882. The baselessness of this assertion, as well as that of many other exaggerations of the imaginative Mr. Grant Allen, was ably exposed by the eminent Anatomist, Professor R. Owen, inLongman's Magazine, No. 1. Must it be repeated, moreover, that the Cro-Magnon Palæolithic type is superior to that of a very large number of existing races?1630.It thus stands to reason that Science would never dream of a Pre-Tertiary man, and that de Quatrefages' Secondary man makes every Academician and F.R.S. faint with horror because, to preserve the ape-theory, Science must make man Post-Secondary. This is just what de Quatrefages has twitted the Darwinists with, adding, that on the whole there were more scientific reasons for tracing the ape from man than man from the anthropoid. With this exception Science has not one single valid argument to offer against the antiquity of man. But in this case modern Evolution demands far more than the fifteen million years of Croll for the Tertiary period, for two very simple but good reasons: (a) no anthropoid ape has been found before the Miocene period; (b) man's flint relics have been traced to the Pliocene and their presencesuspected, if not accepted by all, in the Miocene strata. Again, where is the“missing link”in such case? And how could even a Palæolithic savage, a“man of Canstadt,”evolve into athinkingman from the brute dryopithecus of the Miocenein so short a time? One sees now the reason why Darwin rejected the theory that only 60,000,000 years had elapsed since the Cambrian period.“He judges from the small amount of organic change since the commencement of the glacial epoch, and adds that the previous 140 million years can hardly be considered as sufficient for the development of the varied forms of life which certainly existed toward the close of the Cambrian period.”(Ch. Gould,Mythical Monsters, p. 84.)1631.It may here be remarked that those Darwinians who, with Mr. Grant Allen, place our“hairy arboreal”ancestors so far back as the Eocene age, are landed in rather an awkward dilemma. No fossil anthropoid ape—much less the fabulous common ancestor assigned to man and the pithecoid—appears in Eocene strata. The first presentment of an anthropoid ape is Miocene.1632.Ed. Lartet,“Nouvelles Recherches sur la Coëxistence de l'Homme et des Grands Mammifères Fossils de la Dernière Période Géologique.”Annales des Soc. Nat., xv. 256.1633.See the Hibbert Lectures for 1887, p. 33.1634.From a Report of the Hibbert Lectures, 1887.Lectures on the Origin and Growth of Religion, as Illustrated by the Religion of the Ancient Babylonians.By A. H. Sayce.1635.Seesupra“Chronology of the Brâhmans.”1636.Nat. Philos., by Thomson and Tait, App. D. Trans. Royal Soc., Edin., xxiii. pt. 1.1637.Popular Astronomy, p. 509.1638.Climate and Time, p. 335.1639.Address, Liverpool Geological Society, 1876.1640.World-Life, pp. 179, 180.1641.Ibid., pp. 367, 368.1642.Climate and Time.1643.Quoted in Mr. Ch. Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 84.1644.According to Bischof, 1,004,177 years, according to Chevandier's calculations 672,788 years, were required for the so-called Coal formation.“The time required for the development of the strata of the Tertiary period, ranging from 3,000 to 5,000 feet in thickness, must have been at least 350,000 years.”(SeeForce and Matter, Büchner, p. 159, Ed. 1884.)1645.Op. cit., p. 379.1646.But see“The Ice-Age Climate and Time,”Popular Science Review, xiv. 242.1647.Review of Kölliker's Criticisms.1648.Fallacies of Darwinism, p. 160.1649.The Genesis of Species, Chap. VI, pp. 160-162, Ed. 1871.1650.Man's Place in Nature, p. 102, note.1651.Vol. x. art.“Geology,”p. 227.“100,000,000 of years is probably amply sufficient for all the requirements of Geology,”says the text. In France, somesavantsdo not find it nearly“sufficient.”Le Couturier claims 350 million years; Buffon was satisfied with 34 millions—but there are those in the more modern schools who will not be content with less than 500 million years.1652.We are taught that the highest Dhyân Chohans, or Planetary Spirits (beyond the cognizance of the law of analogy), are in ignorance of what lies beyond the visible Planetary Systems, since their essence cannot assimilate itself to that of worlds beyond our Solar System. When they reach a higher stage of evolution these other universes will be open to them; meanwhile they have complete knowledge of all the worlds within the limits of our Solar System.1653.Since no single atom in the entire Kosmos is without life and consciousness, how much more then must its mighty globes be filled with both—though they remain sealed books to us men who can hardly enter even into the consciousness of the forms of life nearest us?We do not knowourselves, then how can we, if we have never been trained and initiated, fancy that we can penetrate the consciousness of the smallest of the animals around us?1654.Pluralité des Mondes, p. 439.1655.Op. cit., i. 4, 9.1656.Hebrews, i. 2. This relates to the Logos of every Cosmogony. TheunknownLight—with which he is said to be coëternal and coëval—is reflected in the First-Born, the Protogonos; and the Demiurgos or the Universal Mind directs his Divine Thought into the Chaos that under the fashioning of minor Gods will be divided into the Seven Oceans—Sapta Samudras. It is Purusha, Ahura Mazda, Osiris, etc., and finally the Gnostic Christos, who is in theKabalah, Chokmah, or Wisdom, the“Word.”1657.Theformof Tikkun or the Protogonos,“First-Born,”i.e., the Universal Form and Idea, had not yet been mirrored in Chaos.1658.Zohar, iii. 292c. The“Heavenly Man”is Adam Kadmon—the synthesis of the Sephiroth, as“Manu Svâyambhuva”is the synthesis of the Prajâpatis.1659.Bereshith Rabba, Parsha IX.1660.This refers to the three Rounds that preceded our Fourth Round.1661.“Idra Suta,”Zohar, iii. 136c.“A sinking down from their status”—is plain; from active Worlds they have fallen into a temporary obscuration—they rest, and hence are entirely changed.1662.Gen., xxxvi. 43.1663.In that learned and witty work,God and his Book, by the redoubtable“Saladin”of Agnostic repute, the amusing calculation that, if Christ had ascended with the rapidity of a cannon ball, he would not yet have reached even Sirius, reminds one vividly of the past. It raises, perhaps, a not ill-founded suspicion that even our age of scientific enlightenment may be as grossly absurd in its materialistic negations as the men of the Middle Ages were absurd and materialistic in their religious affirmations.1664.Philosophy Historical and Critical, p. 481.1665.Probably in excess.1666.Knowledge, Art.“The Antiquity of Man in Western Europe,”March 31st, 1882.1667.Who, in another work,La Préhistorique Antiquité de l'Homme, some twenty years ago, generously allowed only 230,000 years to our mankind! Since we learn now that he places man in the Mid-Miocene period, we must say that the much respected Professor of Prehistoric Anthropology in Paris is somewhat contradictory and inconsistent, if notnaïfin his views.1668.The root and basic idea of the origin and transformation of species—theheredityof acquired faculties—seems to have found lately very serious opponents in Germany. Du Bois-Reymond and Dr. Pflüger, the Physiologists, besides other men of Science as eminent as any, find insuperable difficulties and even impossibilities in the doctrine.1669.History of Creation, p. 20.1670.The same names are retained as those given by Science, to make the parallels clearer. Our terms are quite different.1671.Let the student remember that the Doctrine teaches that there are seven degrees of Devas or“Progenitors,”or seven Classes, from the most perfect to the less exalted.1672.It may be said that we are inconsistent in not introducing into this table a Primary-age Man. The parallelism of Races and geological periods here adopted, is, so far as the origin of the First and Second are concerned, purely tentative, no direct information being available. Having previously discussed the question of a possible race in the Carboniferous age, it is needless to renew the debate.1673.During theinterimbetween one Round and another, the Globe and everything on it remainsin statu quo. Remember, vegetation began in its ethereal form before what is called the Primordial, running through the Primary, and condensing in it, and reaching its full physical life in the Secondary.1674.Geologists tell us that“in the Secondary epoch, the only mammals which have been [hitherto] discovered in Europe are the fossil remains of a small marsupial or pouch-bearer.”(Knowledge, March 31st, 1882, p. 464.) Surely the marsupial or didelphis (the only surviving animal of the family of those which were on Earth during the presence on it of androgyne man) cannot be the only animal that was then on Earth? Its presence speaks loudly for that of other (though unknown) mammals, besides the monotremes and marsupials, and thus shows the appellation of“mammalian age”given only to the Tertiary period to be misleading and erroneous, as it allows one to infer that there were no mammals, but reptiles, birds, amphibians, and fishes alone in the Mesozoic times—the Secondary.1675.Those who feel inclined to sneer at that doctrine of Esoteric Ethnology, which pre-supposes the existence of Men in the Secondary age, will do well to note the fact that one of the most distinguished Anthropologists of the day, M. de Quatrefages, seriously argues in that direction. He writes:“There is then nothing impossible in the idea that he [man] ... should have appeared upon the globe with the first representatives of the type to which he belongs by his organization.”(The Human Species, p. 153.) This statement approximates most closely to our fundamental assertion that man preceded the other mammalia.Professor Lefèvre admits that the“labours of Boucher de Perthes, Lartet, Christy, Bourgeois, Desnoyers, Broca, De Mortillet, Hamy, Gaudry, Capellini, and a hundred others, have overcome all doubts, and clearly established the progressive development of the human organism and industries from the miocene epoch of the tertiary age.”(Philosophy Historical and Critical, Pt. II, p. 499, Chapter II, On Organic Evolution.“Library of Contemporary Science.”) Why does he reject the possibility of a Secondary-age man? Simply because he is involved in the meshes of the Darwinian Anthropology.“The origin of man is bound up with that of the higher mammals”; he appeared“only with thelasttypes of his class”! This is not argument, but dogmatism. Theory can never excommunicate fact. Must everything give place to the mere working hypotheses of Western Evolutionists? Surely not!1676.These placentalia of the third sub-class are divided, it appears, into villiplacentalia (placenta composed of many separate scattered tufts), the zonoplacentalia (girdle-shaped placenta), and the discoplacentalia (or discoid). Hæckel sees in the marsupialia didelphia, one of the connecting linksgenealogicallybetween man and the moneron!!1677.This inclusion of the First Race in the Secondary is necessarily only a provisional working hypothesis—the actual chronology of the First, Second, and early Third Races being closely veiled by the Initiates. For all that can be said on the subject, the First Root-Race may have been Pre-Secondary, as is, indeed, taught.1678.The above parallels stand good only if Professor Croll's earlier calculations are adopted, namely, of 15,000,000 years since the beginning of the Eocene period (see Charles Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 84), not those in hisClimate and Time, which allow only two-and-a-half million years, or at the utmost three million years' duration to the Tertiary age. This, however, would make the whole duration of the incrusted age of the world only 131,600,000 years, according to Professor Winchell, whereas in the Esoteric Doctrine, sedimentation began inthisRound approximately over 320,000,000 years ago. Yet his calculations do not clash much with ours with regard to the epochs of glacial periods in the Tertiary age, which is called in our Esoteric books the“Age of the Pigmies.”With regard to the 320,000,000 of years assigned to sedimentation, it must be noted that even a greater time elapsed during the preparation of this Globe for the Fourth Roundprevious to stratification.1679.Though we apply the term“truly human,”only to the Fourth Atlantean Root-Race, yet the Third Race is almost human in its latest portion, since it is during its fifth sub-race that mankind separated sexually, and that thefirst man was bornaccording to the now normal process. This“first man”answers, in theBible, to Enos or Henoch, son of Seth (Genesis, iv.).1680.Geology records the former existence of a universal ocean, and sheets of marine sediment uniformly present everywhere testify to it; but it is not even the epoch referred to in the allegory of Vaivasvata Manu. The latter is a Deva-Man (or Manu) saving in an Ark (the female principle) the germs of humanity, and also the seven Rishis—who stand here as the symbols for the seven human principles—of which allegory we have spoken elsewhere. The“Universal Deluge”is the Watery Abyss of the Primordial Principle of Berosus. (See Stanzas ii to viii, in Part I.) How, if 15 million years are allowed by Croll to have elapsed since the Eocene period (which we state on the authority of a Geologist, Mr. Ch. Gould), only 60 millions are assigned by him“since the beginning of the Cambrian period, in the Primordial age”—passes comprehension. The Secondary strata are twice the thickness of the Tertiary, and Geology thus shows the Secondary age alone to be of twice the length of the Tertiary. Shall we then accept only 15 million years for both the Primary and the Primordial? No wonder Darwin rejected the calculation.1681.SeeEsoteric Buddhism, pp. 53-55, Fourth Ed.1682.We hope that we have furnished all the scientific data for it elsewhere.1683.It is conceded by Geology to be“beyond doubt that a considerable period must have supervened after the departure of Palæolithic man and before the arrival of his Neolithic successor.”(See James Geikie'sPrehistoric Europe, and Ch. Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 98.)1684.Resembling in a manner the pile-villages of Northern Borneo.1685.“The most clever sculptor of modern times would probably not succeed very much better, if his graver were a splinter of flint, and stone and bone were the materials to be engraved”! (Prof. Boyd Dawkins'Cave-Hunting, p. 344.) It is needless after such a concession to further insist on Huxley's, Schmidt's, Laing's, and others' statements to the effect that Palæolithic man cannot be considered to lead us back in any way to a pithecoid human race; thus they demolish the fantasies of many superficial evolutionists. The relic of artistic merit herereäppearingin the Chipped-Stone-age men, is traceable to theirAtlanteanancestry. Neolithic man was a fore-runner of the great Âryan invasion, and immigrated from quite another quarter—Asia, and in a measure Northern Africa. The tribes peopling the latter towards the North-West, were certainly of an Atlantean origin—dating back hundreds of thousands of years before the Neolithic Period in Europe—but they had so diverged from the parent type as to present no longer any marked characteristic peculiar to it. As to the contrast between Neolithic and Palæolithic man, it is a remarkable fact that, as Carl Vogt points out,the former was a cannibal, the much earlier man of the Mammoth era was not. Human manners and customs do not seem to improve with time, then? Not in this instance at any rate.1686.Op. cit., p. 97.1687.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 181.1688.Ibid., p. 112.1689.On the data furnished by Modern Science, Physiology, and Natural Selection, and without resorting to any miraculous creation, two human negro specimens of the lowest intelligence—say idiots born dumb—might by breeding produce a dumb Pastrana species, which would start a new modified race, and thus produce, in the course of geological time, the regular anthropoid ape.1690.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 64.1691.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 98.1692.Anfänge zu einer Physiologischen Schöpfungs-geschichte der Pflanzen- und Thierwelt, 1885.1693.Op. cit., p. 212.1694.Ibid., p. 11.1695.Man's Place in Nature, p. 159.1696.Sir W. Dawson, LL.D., F.R.S.,Origin of the World, p. 39.1697.Prehistoric Antiquity of Man, 1883.1698.Antiquity of Man, p. 25.1699.India, What can it Teach Us?A course of Lectures delivered before the University of Cambridge in 1882. Lecture III., p. 110, Ed. 1892.1700.Antiquity of Man Historically Considered.“Present Day Tracts,”Vol. II, Essay IX, p. 25.1701.Op. cit., pp. 10, 11.1702.Op. cit., i. 4.1703.Palæolithic man must have been endowed in his day with thrice Herculean force and magic invulnerability, or else the lion was as weak as a lamb at that period, for both to share the same dwelling. We may as well be asked to believe that it is that lion or hyæna which engraved the deer on the antler, as be told that this piece of workmanship was done by a savage of such a kind.1704.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 164.1705.Ibid., p. 199.1706.More than twenty specimens of fossil monkeys have been found in one locality alone, in Miocene strata (Pikermi, near Athens). If man was not then, the period is too short for him to have beentransformed—stretch it as one may. And if he was, and if no monkey is found earlier, what follows?1707.Dr. C. Carter Blake, Art.,“The Genesis of Man.”1708.Antiquity of Man, p. 530.1709.New Series, i. 115, Art.,“Evidences of the Age of Ice.”1710.Fallacies of Darwinism.1711.Op. cit., p. 501, Ed. 1863.1712.Op. cit., iv. 162.1713.See on this question Wilson'sPrehistoric Man, ii. 54;Origin of the World, pp. 393, 394.1714.And how much more“enormous”if we reverse the subjects, and say during the monkey's development from the Third Race Man.1715.Op. cit., pp. 160, 161.1716.Principles of Biology, i. 345.1717.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 94.1718.Ibid.1719.The Darwinian theory has been so strained, that even Huxley was forced at one time to deprecate its occasional degeneration into“fanaticism.”Oscar Schmidt presents a good instance of a thinker who unconsciously exaggerates the worth of a hypothesis. He admits (The Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 158), that“natural selection ... is in some cases ... inadequate, ... in others ... not requisite, as the solution of the formation of species is found in other natural conditions.”He also asserts the“intermediate grades are ... wanting, which would entitle us to infer with certainty the direct transition from implacental to placental mammals”(p. 271); that“we are referred entirely to conjecture and inference for the origin of the mammals”(p. 268); and he speaks of the repeated failures of the framers of“hypothetical pedigrees,”more especially of Hæckel, while regarding their attempts as valuable (p. 250). Nevertheless he asserts (p. 194) that“what we have gained by the doctrine of descent based on the theory of selection ... is the knowledge of the connection of organisms as consanguineous beings.”Knowledge, in the face of the above-cited concessions, is, then, the synonym for conjecture and theory only?1720.The Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 268.1721.Ibid., pp. 273-275.1722.Bear in mind, please, that though the animals—mammalians included—have all been evolved after and partiallyfromman's cast-off tissues, still, as a far lower being, the mammalian animal became placental and separated far earlier than man.1723.Scientists now admit that Europe enjoyed in the Miocene times a warm, in the Pliocene or later Tertiary, a temperate climate. Littré's contention as to the balmy spring of the Quaternary—to which deposits M. de Perthes' discoveries of flint implements are traceable (since when the Somme has worn down its valley many scores of feet)—must be accepted with much reservation. The Somme-Valley relics arepost-glacial, and possibly point to the immigration of savages during one of the more temperate periods intervening betweenminorages of Ice.1724.“Whence they [the old cave-men] came, we cannot tell”(Grant Allen).“The palæolithic hunters of the Somme Valley did not originate in that inhospitable climate, but moved into Europe from some more genial region”(Dr. Southall,Epoch of the Mammoth, p. 315).1725.ThepureAtlantean stocks—of which the tall Quaternary cave-men were, in part, the direct descendants—immigrated into Europe long prior to the Glacial period; in fact as far back as the Pliocene and Miocene times in the Tertiary. The worked Miocene flints of Thenay, and the traces of Pliocene man discovered by Professor Capellini in Italy, are witnesses to the fact. These colonists were portions of the once glorious Race, whose cycle from the Eocene onwards had been running down the scale.1726.The artistic skill displayed by the old cave-men renders the hypothesis which regards them as approximations to the pithecanthropus alalus—that very mythical Hæeckelian monster—an absurdity requiring no Huxley or Schmidt to expose it. We see in their skill in engraving a gleam of Atlantean culture atavistically reäppearing. It will be remembered that Donnelly regards modern European civilization as arenaissanceof the Atlantean. (Atlantis, pp. 237-264.)1727.Philosophy Historical and Critical, Pt. II. p. 504, chap.,“On Organic Evolution.”1728.Lettres sur l'Atlantide, p. 12.1729.Histoire de l'Astronomie Ancienne, pp. 25,et seqq.1730.Lettres sur l'Atlantide, p. 15. This conjecture is but a half-guess. There were such“deluges of barbarians”in the Fifth Race. With regard to the Fourth, it was abonâ fidedeluge of water which swept it away. Neither Voltaire nor Bailly, however, knew anything of the Secret Doctrine of the East.1731.For a full discussion of the relations between theoldGreeks and Romans, and the Atlantean colonists, seeFive Years of Theosophy, pp. 308-346.1732.Timæus, translated by H. Davis, pp. 326-328.1733.The story about Atlantis and all the traditions thereon were told, as all know, by Plato in hisTimæus and Critias. Plato, when a child, had it from his grand-sire Critias, aged ninety, who in his youth had been told of it by Solon, his father Dropides' friend—Solon, one of the Seven Sages of Greece. No more reliable source could be found, we should think.1734.See Dr. Carter Blake's paper“On the Naulette Jaw,”Anthropological Review, Sept., 1867.1735.See de Quatrefages and Hamy,Crânes des Races Humaines.1736.Hæckel's“man-ape”of the Miocene period is the dream of a monomaniac, which de Quatrefages (Human Species, pp. 105-113) has cleverly disposed of. It is not clear why the world should accept the lucubrations of a psychophobic Materialist—to accept whose theory necessitates the acceptanceon faithof various animals unknown to Science or Nature, like the Sozura, for instance, that amphibian which has never existed anywhere outside Hæckel's imagination—rather than the traditions of antiquity.1737.But see the mass of evidence collected by Donnelly to prove the Peruvian colony an offshoot of the Atlanteans.1738.Cavernes de Périgord, p. 35.1739.The ingenious author ofAtlantis, the Ante-diluvian World, in discussing the origin of various Grecian and Roman institutions, expresses his conviction that“the roots of the institutions of to-day reach back to the Miocene age.”Ay, and further yet, as already stated.1740.The Human Species, p. 152.1741.As we know them, however. For not only does Geology prove that the British Islands have beenfour times submerged and reëlevated, but that the straits between them and Europe were dry land at a former remote epoch.1742.See, inIsis Unveiled(i. 627), what Kullûka Bhatta says.1743.Les Origines de la Terre et de l'Homme, p. 454. To this, Professor N. Joly, of Toulouse, who thus quotes the Abbé in hisMan before Metals, expresses the hope that M. Fabre will permit him“to differ from him on this last point”(p. 186). So do the Occultists; for though they claim a vast difference in the physiology and outward appearance of the five Races so far evolved, still they maintain that the present human species has descended from one and the same primitive stock, evolved from the Divine Men—our common ancestors and progenitors.1744.Loc. cit., 15, 18.1745.Ibid., 16.1746.Op. cit., 8-10.1747.“The flints of Thenay bear unmistakable trace of the work of human hands.”(G. de Mortillet,Promenades au Musèe de St. Germain, p. 76.)1748.Albert Gaudry,Les Enchainements du Monde Animal dans les Temps Géologiques, p. 240.1749.Speaking of the reindeer hunters of Périgord, Joly says that they“were of great height, athletic, with a strongly built skeleton.”(Man before Metals, p. 353.)1750.“On the shores of the lake of Beauce,”says the Abbé Bourgeois,“man lived in the midst of a fauna which completely disappeared (aceratherium, tapir, mastodon). With the fluviatile sands of Orléannais came the anthropomorphous monkey (pliopitliecus antiquus); therefore, later than man.”SeeComptes Rendusof the“Prehistoric Congress”of 1867 at Paris.1751.De Quatrefages,The Human Species, p. 312.1752.“In making soundings in the slimy soil of the Nile Valley, two baked bricks were discovered, one at the depth of 20, the other at 24 yards. If we estimate the thickness of the annual deposit formed by the river at 8 inches a century [more careful calculations have shown no more than from three to five per century], we must assign to the first of these bricks an age of 12,000 years, and to the second that of 14,000 years. By means of analogous calculations, Burmeister supposes 72,000 years to have elapsed since the first appearance of man upon the soil of Egypt, and Draper attributes to the European man who witnessed the last glacial epoch, an antiquity of more than 250,000 years.”(Man before Metals, p. 183.) Egyptian Zodiacs show more than 75,000 years of observation! Note well also that Burmeister speaks only of the Delta population.1753.SeeEsoteric Buddhism, p. 66, Fifth Edition.1754.Or on what are now the British Isles, which were not yet detached from the main continent in those days.“The ancient inhabitant of Picardy could pass into Great Britain without crossing the Channel. The British Isles were united to Gaul by an isthmus which has since been submerged.”(Man before Metals, p. 184.)1755.He witnessed and remembered it too, as“the final disappearance of the largest continent [of Atlantis] was an event coïncident with the elevation of the Alps,”a Master writes (seeEsoteric Buddhismp. 70).Pari passu, as one portion of the dry land of our hemisphere disappeared, some land of the new continent emerged from the seas. It is on this colossal cataclysm, which lasted during a period of 150,000 years, that traditions of all the“deluges”are built, the Jews constructing their version on an event which took place later, on Poseidonis.1756.“The Antiquity of the Human Race,”inMan before Metals, by M. Joly, p. 184.1757.The scientific“jury”disagreed, as usual; while de Quatrefages, de Mortillet, Worsaæ, Engelhardt, Waldemar, Schmidt, Capellini, Hamy, and Cartailhac, saw upon the flints the traces of human handiwork, Steenstrup, Virchow and Desor refused to do so. Still the majority, if we except some English Scientists, are for Bourgeois.1758.We take the following description from a scientific work.“The first of these animals [the alligator] designed with considerable skill, is no less than 250 ft. long.... The interior is formed of a heap of stones, over which the form has been moulded in fine stiff clay. The great serpent is represented with open mouth, in the act of swallowing an egg of which the diameter is 100 ft. in the thickest part; the body of the animal is wound in graceful curves and the tail is rolled into a spiral. The entire length of the animal is 1,100 ft. This work is unique ... and there is nothing on the old continent which offers any analogy to it.”Except, however, its symbolism of the Serpent (the Cycle of Time) swallowing the Egg (Kosmos).1759.It might be better, perhaps, forfacthad we more“specialists”in Science and fewer“authorities”on universal questions. We have never heard that Humboldt gave authoritative and final decisions in the matter of polypi, or on the nature of an excrescence.1760.57,000 years is the date assigned by Dr. Dowler to the remains of the human skeleton, found buried beneath four ancient forests at New Orleans on the banks of the Mississippi river.1761.Murray says of the Mediterranean barbarians that they marvelled at the prowess of the Atlanteans.“Their physical strength was extraordinary [witness indeed their cyclopean buildings], the earth shaking sometimes under their tread. Whatever they did, was done speedily.... They were wise and communicated their wisdom to men”(Mythology, p. 4).1762.Art. by Dr. C. Carter Blake, 1871.1763.But the Magi of Persia were never Persians—not even Chaldæans. They came from a far-off land, the Orientalists being of opinion that the said land was Media. This may be so, but from what part of Media? To this we receive no answer.1764.Op. cit., p. 160.1765.Op. cit., pp. 3-13.1766.Civilization of the Eastern Iranians in Ancient Times, pp. 130, 131.1767.Bûmî haptâita,Yasna, xxxii. 3.1768.Cf., for instance, vol. i. p. 4, of the Pahlavi Translation;Bdh.xxi. 2, 3.1769.Footnote by Dârâb Dastur Peshotan Sanjânâ, B.A., the translator of Dr. Wilhelm Geiger's work on theCivilization of the Eastern Iranians.1770.Op. cit., pp. 130, 131.1771.Dr. Kenealy, in hisBook of God, quotes Vallancey, who says:“I had not been a week landed in Ireland from Gibraltar, ... where I had studied Hebrew and Chaldaic under Jews of various countries ... when I heard a peasant girl say to a boor standing by her,‘Feach an Maddin Nag’(Behold the morning star), pointing to the planet Venus, the Maddina Nag of the Chaldæan”(pp. 162, 163).1772.Lib.iv.1773.There was a time when the whole world, the totality of mankind, had one religion, and when they were of“one lip.”“All the religions of the earth were at first one and emanated from one centre,”says Faber very truly.1774.Critias, translated by Davis, p. 415.1775.Plato's veracity has been so unwarrantably impeached by even such friendly critics as Professor Jowett, when the story of Atlantis has been discussed, that it seems well to cite the testimony of a specialist on the subject. It is sufficient to place mere literary cavillers in a very ridiculous position:“If our knowledge of Atlantis was more thorough, it would no doubt appear that in every instance wherein the people of Europe accord with the people of America, they were both in accord with the people of Atlantis.... It will be seen that in every case where Plato gives us any information in this respect as to Atlantis, we find this agreement to exist. It existed in architecture, sculpture, navigation, engraving, writing, an established priesthood, the mode of worship, agriculture, and the construction of roads and canals; and it is reasonable to suppose that the same correspondence extended down to all the minor details.”(Donnelly,Atlantis, p. 164. Twenty-fourth Ed.)1776.Christians ought not to object to this doctrine of the periodical destruction of continents by fire and water; for St. Peter speaks of the Earth“standing out of the water, and in the water, whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished, but [is now] reserved unto fire”(II. iii. 5-7. See also theLives of Alchemystical Philosophers, p. 4, London, 1815).1777.See Hesiod'sTheogony, 507-509, andOdyssey, i. 51-53.1778.Mèmoires de l'Académie des Inscriptions, p. 176.1779.Æschylus,Prometheus Vinctus, 351, 429, etc.1780.iv. 184.1781.Pyth., i. 20; Decharme,op. cit., p. 315.1782.This does not mean that Atlas is the locality where it fell, for this took place in Northern and Central Asia; but that Atlas formed part of the Continent.1783.Had not Diocletian burned the Esoteric works of the Egyptians ina.d.296, together with their books on Alchemy,“περὶ χυμείας ἀργύρου καὶ χρυσοῦ”; Cæsar 700,000 rolls at Alexandria; Leo Isaurus 300,000 at Constantinople (eighth cent.); and the Mahommedans all they could lay their sacrilegious hands on—the world might know to-day more of Atlantis than it does. For Alchemy had its birthplace in Atlantis during the Fourth Race, and had only itsrenaissancein Egypt.1784.Professor Max Müller's Lectures—On the Philosophy of Mythology—are before us. We read his citations of Heracleitus (460b.c.), declaring that Homer deserved“to be ejected from public assemblies and flogged”; and of Xenophanes“holding Homer and Hesiod responsible for the popular superstitions of Greece,”and for ascribing“to the gods whatever is disgraceful and scandalous among men ... unlawful acts, such as theft, adultery, and fraud.”Finally the Oxford Professor quotes from Professor Jowett's translation of Plato, where the latter tells Adaimantus (Republic) that“the young man [in the state] should not be told that in committing the worst of crimes, he is far from doing anything outrageous, and that he may chastise his father [as Zeus did with Cronus] ... in any manner that he likes, and in this will only be following the example of the first and greatest of the gods.... In my opinion, these stories arenot fit to be repeated.”To this Prof. Max Müller observes that:“the Greek religion was clearly a national andtraditionalreligion, and, as such, it shared both the advantages and disadvantagesof this form of religious belief”; while the Christian religion is“anhistoricaland, to a great extent, an individual religion, and it possesses the advantage of an authorized codex and of a settled system of faith”(p. 349). So much the worse if it is“historical,”for surely Lot's incident with his daughters would only gain, were it“allegorical.”1785.ἁοιδῶν οἶδε δυστῆνοι λόγοι,Hercules Furens, 1346, Dindorf's Edition.1786.Critias, 421.1787.Neptune or Poseidon is the Hindû Idas-pati, identical with Nârâyana (the Mover on the Waters) or Vishnu, and like this Hindû God he is shown crossing the whole horizon inthree steps. Idas-pati means also the“Master of the Waters.”1788.Bailly's assertion that the 9,000 years mentioned by the Egyptian priests do not represent“solar years”is groundless. Bailly knew nothing of Geology and its calculations; otherwise he would have spoken differently.1789.SeeMatsya Purâna, which places him among the seven Prajâpatis of the period.1790.Iliad, xxiv. 79.1791.Op. cit., p. 126.1792.The equivalent of this name is given in the original.1793.Deucalion is said to have brought the worship of Adonis and Osiris into Phœnicia. Now this worship is that of the Sun, lost and found again in its astronomical significance. It is only at the Pole that the Sun dies out for such a length of time as six months, for in latitude 68° it remainsdeadonly for forty days, as in the festival of Osiris. The two worships were born in the north of Lemuria, or on that Continent of which Asia was a kind of broken prolongation, and which stretched up to the polar regions. This is well shown by de Gebelin'sAllegories d'Orient, p. 246, and by Bailly; though neither Hercules nor Osiris aresolar myths, save in one of their seven aspects.1794.The Hyperboreans, now regarded as mythical, are described (Herod., iv. 33-35; Pausanius, i. 31, 32; v. 7, 8; x. 5, 7, 8) as the beloved priests and servants of the Gods, and of Apollo chiefly.1795.The Cyclopes are not the only“one-eyed”representatives in tradition. The Arimaspes were a Scythian people, and were also credited with but one eye. (Géographie Ancienne, ii. 321.) It is they whom Apollo destroyed with his shafts.1796.Ulysses was wrecked on the isle of Ææa, where Circe changed all his companions into pigsfor their voluptuousness; and after that he was thrown into Ogygia, the island of Calypso, where for some seven years he lived with the nymph in illicit connection. Now Calypso was a daughter of Atlas (Odys., xii.), and all the traditional ancient versions, when speaking of the Isle of Ogygia, say that it was very distant from Greece, and right in the middle of the Ocean; thus identifying it with Atlantis.1797.Hygin.,Astron. Poétique, ii. 15.1798.Nineteenth Century, July, 1887.1799.Diod. Sic., ii. 307.1800.To make a difference between Lemuria and Atlantis, the ancient writers referred to the latter as the Northern or Hyperborean Atlantis, and to the former as the Southern. Thus Apollodorus says (Mythology, Book ii):“The golden apples carried away by Hercules are not, as some think, in Lybia; they are in the Hyperborean Atlantis.”The Greeks naturalized all the Gods they borrowed and made Hellenes of them, and the moderns helped them. Thus also the Mythologists have tried to make of Eridanus the river Po, in Italy. In the myth of Phaeton it is said that at his death his sisters dropped hot tears which fell into Eridanus and were changed into amber! Now amber is found only in the northern seas, in the Baltic. Phaeton, meeting with his death while carrying heat to the frozen stars of the boreal regions, awakening at the Pole the Dragon made rigid by cold, and being hurled down into the Eridanus, is an allegory referring directly to the changes of climate in those distant times when, from a frigid zone, the polar lands had become a country with a moderate and warm climate. The usurper of the functions of the Sun, Phaeton, being hurled into the Eridanus by Jupiter's thunderbolt, is an allusion to the second change that took place in those regions when, once more, the land where“the magnolia blossomed”became the desolate forbidding land of the farthest north and eternal ice. This allegory covers then the events of two Pralayas; and if well understood, ought to be a demonstration of the enormous antiquity of the human races.1801.Iliad, xvii. 431-453.1802.Ibid., 322-336.1803.See Apollodorus for this number.1804.See“The Sons of God and the Sacred Island.”1805.So occult and mystic is one of the aspects of Latona that she is made to reappear even inRevelation(xii), as the woman clothed with the Sun (Apollo) and the Moon (Diana) under her feet, who being with child“cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.”A great red Dragon stands before the woman ready to devour the child. She brings forth the man-child who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron, and who was caught unto the throne of God—the Sun. The woman fled to the wilderness still pursued by the Dragon, who flees again, and casts out of his mouth water as a flood, when the Earth helped the woman and swallowed the flood; and the Dragon went to make war with the remnant of her seed who kept the commandments of God. (See xii. 1, 17.) Anyone who reads the allegory of Latona pursued by the revenge of jealous Juno, will recognize the identity of the two versions. Juno sends Python, the Dragon, to persecute and destroy Latona and devour her babe. The latter is Apollo, the Sun, for the man-child ofRevelation,“who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron”is surely not the meek“Son of God,”Jesus, but the physical Sun,“who rules all nations”; the Dragon being the North Pole, gradually chasing the early Lemurians from the lands which became more and more Hyperborean and unfit to be inhabited by those who were fast developing into physical men, for they now had to deal with the climatic variations. The Dragon will not allow Latona“to bring forth”—the Sun to appear.“She is driven from heaven, and finds no place where she can bring forth,”until Neptune, the Ocean, in pity, makes immovable the floating isle of Delos—the nymph Asteria, hitherto hiding from Jupiter under the waves of the Ocean—on which Latona finds refuge, and where the bright God Delius is born, the God, who no sooner appears than he kills Python, the cold and frost of the Arctic region, in whose deadly coils all life becomes extinct. In other words, Latona-Lemuria is transformed into Niobe-Atlantis, over which her son Apollo, or the Sun, reigns—with an iron rod, truly, since Herodotus makes the Atlantescursehis too great heat. This allegory is reproduced in its other mystic meaning (another of the seven keys) in the just cited chapter ofRevelation. Latona became a powerful Goddess indeed, and saw her son receive worship (solar worship) in almost every fane of antiquity. In his Occult aspect Apollo is patron of number Seven. He is born on the seventh of the month, and the swans of Myorica swim seven times round Delos singing that event; he is given seven chords to his Lyre—the seven rays of the Sun and the seven forces of Nature. But this is only in the astronomical meaning, whereas the above is purely geological.1806.See Ovid,Metamorphoses, vi.1807.Lettres sur l'Atlantide, p. 137.1808.Hesiod,Opera et Dies, 143.1809.Hist. Nat., iv. 12.1810.Marius.1811.Op. cit., c. 16.1812.Isaac Myer'sQabbalah, p. 139.1813.Diod., ii. 225.1814.Op. cit., xxxvii. 2.1815.Vol. i. pp. 462-464.1816.These islands were“found strewn with fossils of horses, sheep, oxen, etc., among gigantic bones of elephants, mammoths, rhinoceroses,”etc. If there was no man on Earth at that period“how came horses and sheep to be found in company with the huge antediluvians?”—asks a Master in a letter. (Esoteric Buddhism, p. 67.) The reply is given above in the text.1817.Op. cit., iv. 239-262.1818.A good proof that all the Gods, and religious beliefs, and myths have come from the North, which was also the cradle ofphysicalman, lies in several suggestive words which have originated and remain to this day among the northern tribes in their primeval significance; but, although there was a time when all the nations were of“one lip,”these words have received a different meaning with the Greeks and Latins. One such word ismann,man, a living being, andmanes, dead men. The Laplanders call their corpses to this daymanee(Voyage de Rénard en Laponie, i. 184).Mannusis the ancestor of the German race; the HindûManu, the thinking being, fromman; the EgyptianMenes; andMinos, the King of Crete, judge of the infernal regions after his death—all proceed from the same word or root.1819.Thus, for instance, Gyges is a hundred-armed and fifty-headed monster, a Demi-god in one case, and a Lydian, the successor of Candaules, king of the country, in another version. The same is found in the Indian Pantheon, where Rishis and the Sons of Brahmâ are reborn as mortals.1820.Op. cit., viii. 13.1821.The continents perish in turn by fire and water; either through earthquakes and volcanic eruptions, or by sinking and the great displacement of waters. Our continents have to perish by the former cataclysmal process. The incessant earthquakes of the past years may be a warning.1822.See Decharme'sMythologie de la Grèce Antique.1823.Denis, the Geographer, tells us that the great sea north of Asia was called glacial, or Saturnine (v. 35). Orpheus (v. 1077) and Pliny (iv. 16) corroborate the statement by showing that it was its giant inhabitants who gave it the name. And the Secret Doctrine explains both assertions by telling us that all the continents were formed from North to South; and that as the sudden change of climate dwarfed the race that had been born on it, arresting its growth, so, several degrees southward, various conditions had always produced the tallest men in every new humanity, or race. We see it to this day. The tallest men now found are those in Northern countries, while the smallest are Southern Asiatics, Hindûs, Chinamen, Japanese, etc. Compare the tall Sikhs and Punjabees, the Afghans, Norwegians, Russians, Northern Germans, Scotchmen, and English, with the inhabitants of Central India and the average European on the continent. Thus also the Giants of Atlantis, and hence the Titans of Hesiod, are all Northerners.1824.Having already given several instances of the vagaries of Science, it is delightful to find such agreement in this particular case. Read in connection with the scientific admission (cited elsewhere) of the Geologists' ignorance of even the approximate duration of periods, the following passage is highly instructive:“We are not yet able to assign an approximate date for the most recent epoch at which our northern hemisphere was covered with glaciers. According to Mr. Wallace, this epoch may have occurred no more than seventy thousand years ago, while others would assign to it an antiquity of at least two hundred thousand years, and there are yet others who urge strong arguments on behalf of the opinion that a million of years is barely enough to have produced the changes which have taken place since that event.”(Fiske,Cosmic Philosophy, i. 304, Ed. 1874.) Prof. Lefèvre, again, gives us ashisestimate one hundred thousand years. Clearly, then, if Modern Science is unable to estimate the date of so comparatively recent an era as the Glacial Epoch, it can hardly impeach the Esoteric Chronology of Race-Periods and Geological Ages.1825.Cited in Schmidt'sDoctrine of Descent and Darwinism, pp. 300, 301.1826.Philosophy Historical and Critical, p. 508.1827.Human Species, pp. 428,et seqq.1828.Art.,“The First Volume of the Publications of the 'Challenger,'”p. 2, Nov. 4th, 1880.1829.Op. cit., Art.,“Australia and Europe formerly one Continent”(v. 19, 25). Undoubtedly a fact, and a confirmation of the Esoteric conception of Lemuria, which originally not only embraced great areas in the Indian and Pacific Oceans, but projected round South Africa into the North Atlantic. Its Atlantic portion subsequently became the geological basis of the future home of the Fourth Race Atlanteans.1830.Ibid., i. 143.1831.Cf., the published reports of the“Challenger”expedition; also Donnelly'sAtlantis, p. 468 and pp. 46-56, Chap.,“The Testimony of the Sea.”1832.Even the cautious Lefèvre speaks of the existence of Tertiary men on“upheaved lands, islands and continents then flourishing, but since submerged beneath the waters,”and elsewhere introduces a“possible Atlantis”to explain ethnological facts.Cf., hisPhilosophy Historical and Critical, pp. 478 and 504. Mr. Donnelly remarks with rare intuition that“modern civilization is Atlantean ... the inventive faculty of the present age is taking up the great delegated work of creation where Atlantis left it thousands of years ago”(Atlantis, p. 177. Twenty-fourth Ed.). He also refers the origin of culture to the Miocene times. It is, however, to be sought for in the teachings given to the Third Race men by their Divine Rulers—at a vastly earlier period.1833.An equally“curious”similarity may be traced between some of the West Indian and West African fauna.1834.The Pacific portion of the giant Lemurian Continent christened by Dr. Carter Blake, the Anthropologist,“Pacificus.”1835.“Subsidence and Elevation,”Geological Magazine, pp. 241, 245, June, 1881.1836.Antiquity of Man, p. 492.1837.When Howard read, before the Royal Society of London, a paper on the first serious researches that were made on the aerolites, the Geneva Naturalist Pictet, who was present, communicated, on his return to Paris, the facts reported to the French Academy of Sciences. But he was forthwith interrupted by Laplace, the great Astronomer, who cried:“Stop! we have had enough of suchfables, and know all about them,”thus making Pictet feel very small. Globular-shaped lightnings or thunder-bolts have been admitted by Science only since Arago demonstrated their existence. Says de Rochat (Forces Non-definies, p. 4):“Every one remembers Dr. Bouilland's misadventure at the Academy of Medicine when he had declared Edison's phonograph‘a trick of ventriloquism’!”1838.Principles of Geology, i. 9, 10.1839.Ibid.1840.The Cyclic Law of Race-Evolution is most unwelcome to Scientists. It is sufficient to mention the fact of“primeval civilization”to excite the frenzy of Darwinians; it being obvious that the further culture and science is pushed back, the more precarious becomes the basis of the ape-ancestor theory. But as Jacolliot says:“Whatever there may be in these traditions [submerged continents, etc.], and whatever may have been the place where a civilization more ancient than that of Rome, of Greece, of Egypt, and of India, was developed, it is certain that this civilization did exist, and it is highly important for science to recover its traces, however feeble and fugitive they be.”(Histoire des Vièrges; les Peuples et les Continents Disparus, p. 15.) Donnelly has proved the fact from the clearest premises, but the Evolutionists will not listen. A Miocene civilization upsets the“universal Stone age”theory, and that of acontinuousascent of man from animalism. And yet Egypt, at least, runs counter to current hypotheses. There is no Stone age visible there, but a more glorious culture is apparent the further back we are enabled to carry our retrospect.1841.Myths and Myth-Makers, p. 21.1842.Violent minor cataclysms and colossal earthquakes are recorded in the annals of most nations—if not of all. Elevation and subsidence of continents is always in progress. The whole coast of South America has been raised up 10 to 15 feet and settled down again in an hour. Huxley has shown that the British Islands have been four times depressed beneath the ocean and subsequently raised again and peopled. The Alps, Himâlayas and Cordilleras were all the result of depositions drifted on to sea-bottoms and upheaved by Titanic forces to their present elevation. The Sahara was the basin of a Miocene sea. Within the last five or six thousand years the shores of Sweden, Denmark and Norway, have risen from 200 to 600 feet; in Scotland there are raised beaches with outlying stacks and skerries surmounting the shore now eroded by the hungry wave. The North of Europe is still rising from the sea, and South America presents the phenomenon of raised beaches of over 1,000 miles in length, now at a height varying from 100 to 1,300 feet above the sea-level. On the other hand, the coast of Greenland is sinking fast, so much so that the Greenlander will not build by the shore. All these phenomena are certain. Why then may not a gradual change have given place to a violent cataclysm in remote epochs—such cataclysms occurring on a minor scale even now,e.g., the case of Sunda Island with the destruction of 80,000 Malays?1843.For the opinions of Jacolliot, after long travels through the Polynesian Islands, and his proofs of a former great geological cataclysm in the Pacific Ocean, see hisHistoire des Vièrges; les Peuples et les Continents Disparus, p. 308.1844.August, 1880.1845.Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, pp. 236, 237.Cf.also his lengthy arguments on the subject, pp. 231-235.1846.Op. cit., i. 22, 23, Ed. 1869.1847.Pedigree of Man, p. 73.1848.Cited in Schmidt'sDoctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 238.1849.For further facts as to the isolation of the Basques in Europe and their ethnological relations, see Joly,Man before Metals, p. 316. B. Davis is disposed to concede, from an examination of the skulls of the Guanches of the Canary Islands and modern Basques, that both belong to a race proper to thoseancientislands, of which the Canaries are theremains! This is a step in advance indeed. De Quatrefages and Hamy also both assign the Cro-Magnon men of South France and the Guanches toonetype—a proposition which involves a certain corollary which both these writers may not care to father.1850.Families of Speech.1851.Cf., Benjamin,The Atlantic Islands, p. 130.1852.Westminster Review, Jan., 1872.1853.Schmidt,Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 223.1854.Professor Retzius,Smithsonian Report, 1859, p. 266.1855.See the investigations of United States ship“Dolphin”and others.1856.Scientific American, July 28th, 1877.1857.See his chart,Atlantis, p. 46, though he deals with only a fragment of therealContinent.1858.Donnelly,Atlantis, p. 480.1859.Maçonnerie Occulte, p. 44.1860.VideSir William Thompson and Mr. Huxley.

Footnotes1.SeeGenesisii. 19. Adam is formed in verse 7, and in verse 19 it is said:“Out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them.”Thus man was createdbeforethe animals; for the animals mentioned in chapter i are the signs of the Zodiac, while the man,“male and female,”is not man, but the Host of the Sephiroth, Forces, or Angels,“made in his [God's] image and after his likeness.”The Adam, man, is not made in that likeness, nor is it so asserted in theBible. Moreover, the Second Adam is Esoterically a septenary which represents seven men, or rather groups of men. For the first Adam, the Kadmon, is the synthesis of thetenSephiroth. Of these, the upper Triad remains in the Archetypal World as the future“Trinity,”while the seven lower Sephiroth create the manifested material world; and this septennate is the Second Adam.Genesis, and the mysteries upon which it was fabricated, came from Egypt. The“God”of the 1st chapter ofGenesisis the Logos, and the“Lord God”of the 2nd chapter the Creative Elohim, the lower Powers.2.Thus saith Pymander:“This is the mystery that to this day was hidden. Nature being mingled with the Heavenly Man [Elohim, or Dhyânis], brought forth a wonder ... seven Men, all males and females [Hermaphrodite] ... according to the nature of the seven Governors”(ii. 29), or the seven Hosts of the Pitris or Elohim, who projected or created him. This is very clear, but yet, see the interpretations of even our modern theologians, men supposed to be intellectual and learned. In theTheological and Philosophical Works of Hermes Trismegistus, Christian [?] Neoplatonist, a work compiled by John David Chambers, of Oriel College, Oxford, the translator wonders“for whom these seven Men are intended?”He solves the difficulty by concluding that, as“the original pattern Man [Adam Kadmon ofGenesisi] was masculine-feminine, ... the seven may signify the succeeding patriarchs named inGenesis”(p. 9). A truly theological way of cutting the Gordian knot!3.George Smith'sChaldean Account of Genesis, p. 103.4.CompareZohar,Siphra Dtzenioutha,Idra Suta, 2928, Franck,La Kabbale, p. 205.5.Siphra Dtzenioutha.6.As it is now asserted that the Chaldæan tablets, which give the allegorical description of Creation, the Fall, and the Flood, even to the legend of the Tower of Babel, were written“before the time of Moses”(Smith'sChaldean Account of Genesis), how can thePentateuchbe called a“revelation”? It is simply another version of the same story.7.Philosophumena, v. 7; Miller's edition, p. 98.8.Ibid., p. 108.9.P. 86.10.See Pliny, iv, c. 12; Strabo, 10; Herodotus, vii, c. 109; Pausanias, vii, c. 4, etc.11.Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 82.12.SeeBund., 79, 12.13.By“original”we mean the Amshaspend, called“Zarathushtra, the lord and ruler of the Vara made by Yima in that land.”There were several Zarathushtras or Zertusts, theDabistanalone enumerating thirteen; but these were all reincarnations of the first one. The last Zoroaster was the founder of the Fire-temple of Azareksh, and the writer of the works on the primeval sacred Magian religion destroyed by Alexander.14.In India called a“Day of Brahmâ.”15.x. 86.16.See Volcker,Mythological Geography, pp. 145 to 170.17.Mythical Monsters, p. 47.18.It is to be remarked, however, that Mr. Wallace does not accept Mr. Sclater's idea, and even opposes it. Mr. Sclater supposes a land or continent formerly uniting Africa, Madagascar, and India but not Australia and India; and Mr. A. R. Wallace shows, in hisGeographical Distribution of AnimalsandIsland Life, that the hypothesis of such a land is quite uncalled for on the alleged zoological grounds. But he admits that a much closer proximity of India and Australia did certainly exist, and at a time so very remote that it was“certainly pre-tertiary,”adding in a private letter that“no name has been given to this supposed land.”Yet the land did exist, and was of course“pre-tertiary,”for Lemuria, if we accept this name for the third Continent, had perished before Atlantis fully developed, and Atlantis had sunk and its chief portions disappeared before the end of the Miocene period.19.SeeEsoteric Buddhism.20.One more“coincidence”:“Now it is proved that in geologically recent times, this region of North Africa was in fact a peninsula of Spain, and that its union with Africa (proper) was effected on the North by the rupture of Gibraltar, and on the South by an upheaval to which the Sahara owes its existence. The shores of this former sea of Sahara are still marked by the shells of the same Gastropoda that live on the shores of the Mediterranean.”(Prof. Oscar Schmidt,Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 244.)21.iii. fol. 10a.22.A. Winchell, Professor of Geology,World-Life, p. 369.23.Mr. Charles Gould, late geological surveyor of Tasmania, inMythical Monsters, p. 84.24.Sir Charles Lyell, who is credited with having“happily invented”the terms Eocene, Miocene, and Pliocene, to mark the three divisions of the Tertiary Age, ought really to have settled upon some approximate length for his“mind-offspring.”Having left the duration of these periods, however, to the speculations of specialists, the greatest confusion and perplexity are the result of that happy thought. It seems like a hopeless task to succeed in quoting a single set of figures from one work, without the risk of finding it contradicted by the same author in an earlier or a subsequent volume. Sir William Thomson, one of the most eminent among the modern authorities, has changed his opinion about half-a-dozen times upon the age of the Sun and the date of the consolidation of the Earth's crust. In Thomson and Tait'sNatural Philosophy, we find only ten million years allowed since the time when the temperature of the Earth permitted vegetable life to appear on it. (App. Eet seq.; alsoTrans. Roy. Soc. Edin., xxiii. Pt. 1, 157, 1862, where 847 is cancelled.) Mr. Darwin gives Sir William Thomson's estimate as“a minimum of 98 and a maximum of 200 millions of years since the consolidation of the crust.”(See Ch. Gould,op. cit., p. 83.) In the same work (Nat. Phil.) 80 millions are given from the time of incipient incrustation to the present state of the world. And in his last lecture, as shown elsewhere, Sir William Thomson declares (1887) that the Sun is not older than 15 millions of years! Meanwhile, basing his arguments as to the limits of the age of the Sun's heat, on figures previously established by Sir William Thomson, Mr. Croll allows 60 millions of years since the beginning of the Cambrian period. This is hopeful for the lovers ofexactknowledge. Thus, whatever figures are given by Occult Science, they are sure to be corroborated by those of some one among the modern men of Science who are considered as authorities.25.SeeProceedings, Royal Society, London, xxviii. 281.26.Gould,Mythical Monsters, p. 91.27.Only forty-nine Shlokas out of several hundred are here given, and not every verse is translated verbatim, a periphrasis being sometimes used for the sake of clearness and intelligibility, where a literal translation would be quite unintelligible.28.The idea and the spirit of the sentence only is here given, as a verbal translation would convey very little to the reader.29.The Fourth Globe, or our Earth. All the glosses on the translation of the text of the Stanzas and Commentaries are the writer's. In some places they may be incomplete and even inadequate from the Hindû standpoint; but in the meaning attached to them in Trans-Himâlayan Esotericism they are correct. In every case the writer takes any blame upon herself. As she has never claimed personal infallibility, that which is given on her own authority may leave much to be desired, particularly in the very abstruse cases where too deep metaphysic is involved. The teaching is offered as it is understood; and seeing that there are seven keys of interpretation to every symbol and allegory, a meaning which may not be suitable from, say, the psychological or astronomical aspect, will nevertheless be found quite correct from the physical or metaphysical.30.The Planetary Spirits.31.Loka Chakshus.32.The Planets.33.According to Dr. A. Wilder's learned definition, Genesis, γένεσις, is not generation, but“a coming out of the eternalinto the Cosmos and Time”;“a coming fromesseintoexsistere,”or from“Be-ness”into“Being”—as a Theosophist would say.34.For a clearer explanation of the origins, as contained in the Esotericism of theBhagavad Gita, see the Notes thereon published inThe Theosophistfor February, March and June, 1887, Madras.35.See the Sephirothal Tree.36.Zohar,Idra Suta, Sec. VII.37.J. B. Alden; New York, 1888: ii. 432, 434.38.It has been repeatedly stated that the Serpent is the symbol of wisdom and of Occult knowledge.“The Serpent has been connected with the god of wisdom from the earliest times of which we have any historical notice,”writes C. Staniland Wake.“This animal was the especial symbol of Thoth or Taut ... and of all those gods, such as Hermes [?] and Seth who can be connected with him. This is true also of the third member of the primitive Chaldæan triad, Hea or Hoa.”According to Sir Henry Rawlinson,“the most important titles of this deity refer to‘his functions as the source of all knowledge and science.’Not only is he‘the intelligent fish,’but his name may be read as signifying both‘life’and a‘serpent’[an initiated Adept], and he may be considered as‘figured by the great serpent which occupies so conspicuous a place among the symbols of the gods on the black stones recording Babylonian benefactions.’”(The Great Pyramid, p. 75). Esculapius, Serapis, Pluto, Esmun and Kneph, are all deities with the attributes of the serpent, says Dupuis. They are allhealers, givers of health, spiritual and physical, and ofenlightenment. The crown formed of an asp, the Thermuthis belongs to Isis, Goddess of Life and Healing. TheUpanishadshave a treatise on theScience of Serpents—in other words, the Science of Occult Knowledge; and the Nâgas of the exoteric Buddhist are not“the fabulous creatures, of the nature of serpents ... being superior to man, and regarded as protectors of the law of Buddha,”as Schlagintweit believes, but real living men, some superior to men by virtue of their Occult Knowledge, and theprotectors of Buddha's law, inasmuch asthey interpret his metaphysical tenets correctly, others inferiormorallyas being“black magicians.”Therefore it is truly declared that Gautama Buddha“is said to have taught them a more philosophical religious system than to men, who were not sufficiently advanced to understand it at the time of his appearance”(ibid., p. 72).39.Compare theSymbols of the Bonzes.40.The Mandragora is the Mandrake of theBible, of Rachel and Leah. The roots of the plant are fleshy, hairy, and forked, representing roughly the limbs, the body, and even head of a man. Its magical and mysterious properties have been proclaimed in fable and play from the most archaic ages. From Rachel and Leah, who indulged in witchcraft with them, down to Shakespeare, who speaks of“shrieking”—“Like mandrakes torn out of the earthThat living mortals, hearing them, run mad”—the mandragora wasthemagic plantpar excellence.These roots are without any apparent stalk, large leaves growing out of the head of the root, like a gigantic crop of hair. They present little similitude to man when found in Spain, Italy, Asia Minor, or Syria, but on the Isle of Candia, and in Karamania near the city of Adan, they have a wonderfully human form, and are very highly prized as amulets. They are also worn by women as a charm against sterility, and for other purposes. They are especially effective in“Black Magic.”41.The Sun.42.Earth.43.Copernicus wrote his theories on the“Revolution of the Heavenly Bodies”in the sixteenth century, and theZohar, even if compiled by Moses de Leon in the thirteenth century, states that:“In the Book of Hammannunah, the Old (or, the Ancient), we learn ... that the earth turns upon itself in the form of a circle; that some are on top, the others below; that ... there are some countries of the earth which are lightened, whilst others are in darkness; these have the day, when for the former it is night; and there are countries in which it is constantly day, or in which at least the night continues only some instants.”(Zohar, iii, fol. 10a, quoted in Myer'sQabbalah, p. 139.)44.See also the 21st Fargard of theVendídádon the celestial militia.45.Idolat., II. 373.46.Science teaches that Venus receives from the Sun twice as much light and heat as the Earth. Thus this Planet, precursor of the dawn and the twilight, the most radiant of all the Planets, is said to give the Earth one-third of the supply she receives, and has two parts left for herself. This has an Occult as well as an astronomical meaning.47.“As it is above, so below,”is the fundamental axiom of Occult Philosophy. As the Logos is seven-fold,i.e., throughout Kosmos it appears as seven Logoi under seven different forms, or, as taught by learned Brâhmans,“each of these is the central figure of one of the seven main branches of the ancient Wisdom Religion”; and, as the seven principles which correspond to the seven distinct states of Prajnâ, or Consciousness, are allied to seven states of Matter and seven forms of Force, the division must be the same in all that concerns the Earth.48.Venus is thus ♀, the Earth ♁.49.In the Esoteric Philosophy it is male and female, or hermaphrodite; hence the“bearded”Venus in mythology.50.Therefore, putting aside its religio-metaphysical aspect, the Cross of the Christians is symbolically far more phallic than the Pagan Svastika. Compare vol. i. pp. 34, 35.51.The ansated cross is the astronomical planetary sign of Venus,“signifying the existence ofparturient energyin the sexual sense, and this was one of the attributes of Isis, the Mother, of Eve, Hauvah, or Mother-Earth, and was so recognized among all the ancient peoples in one or another mode of expression.”(From a modern Kabalistic MS.)52.See Moore'sHindû Pantheon.53.Athenæus shows that the first letter of Satan's name was represented in days of old by an arc and crescent; and some Roman Catholics, kind, good men, would persuade the public that it is in honour of Lucifer's crescent-like horns that Mussulmans have chosen the crescent for their national arms. Venus, ever since the establishment of Roman Catholic dogmatism, has been identified with Satan and Lucifer, or the Great Dragon, contrary to all reason and logic. As shown by symbologists and Astronomers:“The association between the serpent and the idea of darkness had an astronomical foundation. The position which the constellation Draco at one time occupied showed that the Great Serpent was the ruler of the night. This constellation was formerly at the very centre of the heavens, and is so extensive that it was called the Great Dragon. Its body spreads over seven signs of the Zodiac; and Dupuis, who sees in the Dragon of the Apocalypse a reference to the celestial serpent, says,‘It is not astonishing that a constellation so extended should be represented by the author of that book as a great dragon with seven heads, who drew the third part of the stars from heaven and cast them to the earth.’”(Staniland Wake,The Great Pyramid, p. 79; Dupuis, iii. 255.)Only Dupuis never knewwhyDraco, once the pole-star—the symbol of Guide, Guru and Director—had been thus degraded by posterity.“The Gods of our fathers are our devils,”says an Asiatic proverb. When Draco ceased to be the“lode-star,”the guiding sidereal divinity, it shared the fate of all the fallen Gods. Seth and Typhon was at one time, Bunsen tells us,“a great God universally adored throughout Egypt, who conferred on the sovereigns of the 18th and 19th Dynasties the symbols of life and power. But subsequently, in the course of the 20th Dynasty, he is suddenly treated as an evil Demon, insomuch that his effigies and name are obliterated on all the monuments and inscriptions that could be reached.”The real Occult reason will be given in these pages.54.De Civitate Dei, LXXI. viii.55.Shukra is the son of Bhrigu the great Rishi, and one of the Seven Prajâpati, the founder of the Race of Bhârgavas, in which Parashu Râma is born.56.This is a flat contradiction of Swedenborg, whosaw, in“the first Earth of the Astral World,”inhabitants dressed as are the peasants in Europe; and on the Fourth Earth women clad as are the shepherdesses in abal masqué! Even the famous astronomer Huygens laboured under the mistaken idea that other worlds and planets have species of beings identical with those who live on our Earth, possessing the same figures, senses, brain-power, arts, sciences, dwellings, even to the same fabric for their wearing apparel! (Théorie du Monde.)57.This is a modern gloss. It is added to the old Commentaries for the clearer comprehension of those disciples who study Esoteric Cosmogony after having passed through Western learning. The earlier Glosses are too redundant with adjectives and figures of speech to be easily assimilated.58.“Beyond”the Great Range, means, in this case, India, as being the Trans-Himâlayan region for the Tibetan region.59.The term Pitris is used by us in these Shlokas to facilitate their comprehension, but it is not so used in the original Stanzas, where they have distinct appellations of their own, besides being called“Fathers”and“Progenitors.”60.It is erroneous to take literally theworshipof the human Bodhisattvas, or Manjushrî. It is true that, exoterically, the Mahâyâna school teaches adoration of these without distinction, and that Huien-Tsang speaks of some disciples of Buddha as being worshipped. But, Esoterically, it is not the disciple or the learned Manjushrîpersonallythat received honours, but the divine Bodhisattvas and Dhyâni-Buddhas that animated (amilakha, as the Mongolians say) the human forms.61.The author of this work is Augustus Le Plongeon. He and his wife are well known in the United States for their untiring labours in Central America. It is they who discovered the sepulchre of the royal Kan Coh, at Cichen-Itza. The author seems to believe and to seek to prove that the Esoteric learning of the Âryans and the Egyptians was derived from the Mayas. But, although certainly coëval with Plato's Atlantis, the Mayas belonged to the Fifth Continent, which was preceded by Atlantis and Lemuria.62.More correctlyIn Matrem Deorum,Oratiov.63.P. 143.64.Theseseven caves,seven cities, etc., etc., stand in every case for the seven centres, or zones, upon which the seven primitive groups of the first Root-Race were born.65.The engraving is reproduced in theSacred Mysteries of the Mayas and the Quicheson p. 134.66.SeeSource of Measures, p. 50-53.67.SeeIsis Unveiled, II. pp. 300et seq., for a proof of the antiquity of the decimal system of figures.68.SeeMasonic Review, Cincinnati, June, 1886, Art.“The Cabbalah.—No. VI,”p. 10.69.Ibid.,loc. cit.70.Ibid., p. 11.71.SeeSource of Measures, pp. 276,et seq., App. VII.72.Art.,Masonic Review, pp. 11, 12.73.In the BookAl-Chazari, by Jehuda-ha-Levi, translated by Dr. D. Cassel.74.Art. cited, pp. 12, 13.75.i. pp. 117et seq.76.Art. cited, p. 2.77.Ibid., p. 14.78.The appellationAk-ad(or Akkadians) is of the same class asAd-m,Ha-va(Eve)Æd-en(Eden);Ak-Admeaning“Son ofAd,”like the sons of Ad in Ancient Arabia.Ad-ad, the“only one”and the“first,”was theAd-onor“Lord”of Syria and consort ofAd-ar-gator Aster't, the Syrian Goddess. And Gan-Æden (Eden) or Gandunia was Babylonia and Mesopotamia. In AssyrianAkmeant Creator, the letterkbeing pronouncedkh(ah) gutturally. According to Swedenborg's mysticism Adam was not a man but a church (?) of primitive light. In theVedas,Ad-iti is the primitive light, the Âkâsha of the phenomenal world.79.Adam-Jehovah, Brahmâ and Mars are, in one sense, identical; they are all symbols for primitive or initialgenerative powersfor the purposes of human procreation. Adam is red, and so also are Brahmâ-Virâj and Mars—God and Planet. Water is the“blood”of the Earth; therefore, all these names are connected with Earth and Water.“It takesearthandwaterto create ahumansoul,”says Moses. Mars is identical with Kârttikeya, God of War (in one sense)—which God is born of the Sweat of Shiva, Shiva-gharmaja and the Earth. In theMahâbhâratahe is shown as born without the intervention of a woman. And he is also called Lohita, the Red, like Adam, and the other“first men.”Hence, the author ofThe Source of Measuresis quite right in thinking that Mars (and all the other Gods of like attributes),“being thegod of warand ofbloodshed, was but a secondary idea flowing out of the primary one of shedding of blood in conception for the first time.”Hence Jehovah became later a fighting God,“Lord of Hosts,”and one who commands war. He is the aggressive Zodh—or Cain, by permutation, whoslewhis (female)brother, whose“blood crieth from the ground,”theEarthhaving openedher mouthto receive theblood. (Genesisiii.)80.Apollo Karneios is certainly a Greek transformation from the Hindû Krishna-Karna. Karna means radiant, and Karneios, which was a title of Apollo with the Celts as with the Greeks, meant“Sun-born.”81.Kumuda-Pati.82.Pitri-Pati.83.Budha, Mercury.84.The Moon.85.Ushanas-Shukra, or Venus, is our Lucifer, the Morning-Star, of course. The ingenuity of this allegory in its manifold meanings is great indeed. Thus Brihaspati (the Planet Jupiter), or Brahmanaspati, is, in theRig Veda, a deity who is the symbol and the prototype of theexotericor ritualistic worship. He is priest, sacrificer, suppliant, and the medium through which the prayers of mortals reach the Gods. He is the Purohita (Family Priest, or Court Chaplain) of the Hindû Olympus and the spiritual Guru of the Gods. Soma is the Mystery God and presides over the mystic and Occult nature in man and the Universe. Târâ, the priest's wife, who symbolizes the worshipper, prefers Esoteric truths to their mere shell, exotericism; hence she is shown as carried off by Soma. Now Soma is the sacred juice of that name, giving mystic visions and trance revelations, theresult of which unionis Budha (Wisdom), Mercury, Hermes, etc.; that Science in short which to this day is proclaimed by the Brihaspatis of Theology as Devilish and Satanic. What wonder that by expanding the cycle of this allegory we find Christian Theology espousing the quarrel of the Hindû Gods, and regarding Ushanas (Lucifer), who helped Soma against that ancient personification of ritualistic worship (Brahmanaspati, the Lord of the Brâhmans, now become Jupiter-Jehovah) as Satan, the“Enemy of God”!86.As shown elsewhere, it is only the Heavenly Man, Adam-Kadmon, of the first chapter ofGenesis, who is made“in the image and likeness of God.”Adam of the second chapter is not said to be made in thatimagenor in the divine likeness, before he ate of the forbidden fruit. The former Adam is the Sephirothal Host; the second Adam is the mindless First human Root-Race; the third Adam is the Race that separated, whose eyes are opened.87.The Earth.88.Achyuta is an almost untranslatable term. It means that which is not subject to fall or change for the worse: the Unfalling; and it is the reverse of Chyuta, the Fallen. The Dhyânîs who incarnate in the human forms of the Third Root-Race and endow them with intellect (Manas) are called the Chyuta for they fall into generation.89.This is perhaps the reason why, in theBhagavad Gîtâ, we are told that Brahmâ had communicated to Nârada in the beginning that all men whatsoever, even Mlechchhas, outcasts and barbarians, might know the true nature of Vâsudeva and learn to have faith in that Deity.90.SeeAsiatic Researches, i. 265.91.Book of God, 60.92.Shesha, who is also Ananta, the infinite, and the“Cycle of Eternity”in Esotericism, is credited with having given his astronomical knowledge to Garga, the oldest astronomer of India, who propitiated him, and forthwith knew all about the Planets and how to read omens.93.SeeThe History of Indian Literature, p. 253, by Prof. A. Weber: in Trübner's Oriental Series.94.Even the Maya Indians of Guatemala had their Zodiac from untold antiquity. And“primitive man acted in the same manner independently of time or locality in every age,”observes a French writer.95.Ibid., p. 2.96.TheTirukkanda Panchanga, for the Kali Yuga 4986, by Chintamany Raghauaracharya, son of the famous Government astronomer of Madras, and Tartakamala Venkata Krishna Rao.97.Of years, 300 million years, or Three Occult Ages. TheRig Vedahas the same division. In the“Physician's Hymn,”(X 97 1) it is said that“the plants came into beingThree Ages(Triyugam) before the gods”on our Earth. (See“Chronology of the Brâhmans”at the end of this Stanza.)98.Forms.99.Minerals.100.Vegetation.101.Sarísripa, svapada.102.The Earth.103.These two must not be confused with the Seven Creations or Divisions in each Kalpa. ThePrimaryandSecondaryCreations are here meant.104.InBereschith Rabba, Parscha IX.105.i. 31.106.SeeHibbert Lectures, 1887, Sayce, p. 39.107.Whence the identity of the ideas? The Chinese have the same traditions. According to the commentator Kwoh P'oh, in the work calledShan-Hai-King,“Wonders by Sea and Land,”a work which was written by the historiographer Chung Ku from engravings on nine urns made by the Emperor Yü (b.c.2255), an interview is mentioned with menhaving two distinct faces on their heads, before and behind, monsters with bodies of goats and human faces, etc. Gould, in hisMythical Monsters(p. 27), giving the names of some authors on Natural History, mentionsShan-Hai-King.“According to the commentator Kwoh P'oh (a.d.276-324) this work was compiled three thousand years before his time, or at seven dynasties' distance. Yang Sun of the Ming Dynasty (commencinga.d.1368) states that it was compiled by Kung Chia and Chung Ku (?)”—as stated above.“Chung Ku ... at the time of the last emperor of the Hia dynasty (b.c.1818), fearing that the emperor might destroy the books treating of the ancient time, carried them in his flight to Yin.”108.Cory'sAncient Fragments, original edition, p. 25.109.Qabbalah, p. 246.110.From the mineral, vegetable, and animal remains.111.Rounds.112.Solar-lunar.113.Gods and Planetary Spirits, especially the Ribhus.“The three Ribhus”who also become“thrice seven”in number of their gifts.114.Remember the“winged races”of Plato, and thePopol Vuhaccounts of the first human race, which could walk, fly, and see objects, however distant.115.SeeMythical Monsters, by Charles Gould.116.In the first volume of the lately publishedIntroduction à l'Étude des Races Humaines, by M. de Quatrefages, there is proof that since the Post-Tertiary Period and even before that time—since many Races were already scattered during that Age on the face of the Earth—man has not altered one iota in his physical structure. And if man was surrounded for ages by a fauna that altered from one period or cycle to another, which died out, which was reborn in other forms—so that now there does not exist one single animal on Earth, large or small, contemporary with the man of that period—if, then, every animal has been transformed save man himself, this fact goes to prove not only his antiquity, but that he is adistinct Kingdom. Why should he alone have escaped transformation? Because, says de Quatrefages, the weapon used by him, in his struggle with Nature, and the ever-changing geological conditions and elements, was“hispsychic force, not his physical strength or body,”as in the case of animals. Give man only that dose of intelligence and reason with which other mammalia are endowed, and with his present bodily organization he will show himself the most helpless of creatures of Earth. And as everything goes to prove that the human organism with all its characteristics, peculiarities and idiosyncrasies existed already on our Globe in those far distant geological periods when there was not yetone single specimen of the now-existing forms of mammalia, what is the unavoidable conclusion? Why this: Since all the human races are of one and the same species, it follows that this species is themost ancient of allthe now-living mammalia. Therefore it is the most stable and persevering of all, and was already as fully developed as it is now when all the other mammalia now known had not made even their first approach to appearance on this Earth. Such is the opinion of the great French Naturalist, who gives thereby a terrible blow to Darwinism.117.They said.118.The Monads of the“presentments”of men of the Third Round, the huge ape-like forms.119.The Waters.120.In the Esoteric System the seven“principles”in man are represented by seven letters. The first two aremoresacred than the four letters of the Tetragrammaton.121.The Intermediate Spheres, wherein the Monads, which have not reached Nirvâna, are said to slumber in unconscious inactivity between the Manvantaras.122.Explained elsewhere. The Three Fires, Pâvaka, Pavamâna, and Shuchi, who had forty-five Sons, who, with their three Fathers, and their Father Agni, constitute the forty-nine Fires. Pavamâna, Fire produced by friction, is the parent of the“Fire of the Asuras”; Shuchi, Solar Fire, is the parent of the“Fire of the Gods”; and Pâvaka, Electric Fire, is the Father of the“Fire of the Pitris.”(SeeVâyu Purâna.) But this is an explanation on the material and terrestrial plane. The Flames are evanescent and only periodical; the Fires—eternal in their triple unity. They correspond to thefourlower, and thethreehigher human“principles.”123.The Suras, who become later the A-Suras.124.Âtmâ, Buddhi and Manas. In Devachan the higher element of the Manas is needed to make it a state of perception and consciousness for the disembodied Monad.125.Catechism, Book iii. Sec. 9.126.SeeVishnu Purâna, Book I. Ch. V., closing Shloka. Fitzedward Hall's rendering of the text, in Wilson's Translation, i. 88. AlsoMânava-Dharma Shâstra, i. 30.127.This has in Esotericism a direct bearing upon the seven“principles”of the manifested Brahmâ, or Universe, in the same order as in man. Exoterically, it is only four“principles.”128.Wilson's Translation, i. 81.129.Demons is a very loose word to use, as it applies to a great number of inferior—i.e., more material—Spirits, or minor Gods, who are so termed because they“war”with the higher ones; but they are no devils.130.The same order of principles in man: Âtmâ (Spirit), Buddhi (Soul), its vehicle, as Matter is the Vâhan of Spirit, and Manas (Mind), the third, or the fifth microcosmically. On theplane of personality, Manas is the first.131.Thus, says the Commentary, the saying,“by day the Gods are most powerful, and by night the Demons,”is purely allegorical.132.This“thinking of oneself”as this, that, or the other, is the chief factor in the production of every kind of psychic or even physical phenomena. The words“whosoever shall say to this mountain be thou removed and cast into the sea, andshall not doubt... that thing will come to pass,”are no vain words. Only the word“faith”ought to be translated by“Will.”Faith without Will is like a wind-mill withoutwind—barren of results.133.The same idea is found in the first four chapters ofGenesis, with their“Lord”and“God,”which are the Elohim and the Androgynous Eloha.134.P. 398.135.P. 107.136.Spirits.137.Also Spirits.138.vi. 2-6.139.But see the difficulties suggested later, in the works of various Geologists, against this theory. Compare Sir R. S. Ball's articles inNature, xxv, 79-82, 103-107, Nov. 24 and Dec. 1, 1881.140.The Rûpas.141.The Goddess who gave birth to these primordial monsters, in the account of Berosus, was Thalatth, in Greek Thalassa, the“Sea.”142.See, for comparison, the account of creation by Berosus, as preserved in Alexander Polyhistor, and the hideous beings born from the two-fold principle—Earth and Water—in the abyss of Primordial Creation: Narâs (Centaurs, men with the limbs of horses and human bodies), and Kinnaras (men with the heads of horses) created by Brahmâ in the commencement of the Kalpa.143.For a similar admission see Prof. Lefèvre'sPhilosophy, 481.144.xii. 10,308.145.The Esoteric Doctrine says that this“Cosmic Evolution”refers only to our Solar System; while exoteric Hindûism makes the figures refer, if we do not mistake, to the whole Universal System.146.Another point of disagreement. Occultism says that the astral prototypes of the mineral, vegetable and animal kingdoms up to man have taken that time (300 million years) to evolve, reforming out of the cast-off materials of the preceding Round, which, though very dense and physical in their own cycle, are relatively ethereal as compared with the materiality of our present middle Round. At the expiration of these 300 million years, Nature, on the way to the physical and material, down the arc of descent, begins with mankind and works downwards, hardening or materializing forms as it proceeds. Thus the fossils found in strata, to which an antiquity, not of eighteen, but of many hundreds of millions of years, must be ascribed, belong in reality to forms of the preceding Round, which, while living, were far more ethereal than physical,as we know the physical. That we perceive and disinter them as tangible forms, is due to the process of materialization or crystallization referred to, which took place subsequently, at the beginning of the Fourth Round, and reached its maximum after the appearance of man, proceeding parallel with his physical evolution. This alone illustrates the fact that the degree of materiality of the Earth changespari passuwith that of its inhabitants. And thus man now finds, as tangible fossils, what were once the (to his present senses) ethereal forms of the lower kingdoms. The above Brâhmanical figures refer to evolution beginning on Globe A, and in the First Round. In this Volume we speak only of this, the Fourth Round.147.This difference and the change of cyphers in the last three triplets of figures, the writer cannot undertake to account for. According to every calculation, once the three hundred millions are subtracted, the figures ought to stand, 1,655,884,687. But they are given as stated in the Tamil calendar above-named and as they were translated. The school of the late Pandit Dayânand Sarasvati, founder of the Ârya Samâj, gives a date of 1,960,852,987. See theÂrya Magazineof Lahore, the cover of which bears the words:“Âryan era 1,960,852,987.”148.Vaivasvata Manu is the one Human Being—some versions add to him the seven Rishis—who in the Matsya Avatâra allegory is saved from the Deluge in a boat, like Noah in the Ark. Therefore, this Vaivasvata Manvantara would be the“post-diluvian”period. This, however, does not refer to the later“Atlantean”or Noah's Deluge, nor to the Cosmic“Deluge”or Pralaya of obscuration, which preceded our Round, but to the appearance of mankind in the latter Round. There is a great difference made, however, between the Naimitika, Occasional or Incidental, Prâkritika, Elemental, Atyantika, the Absolute, and Nitya, the Perpetual Pralaya; the latter being described as“Brahmâ's contingent recoalescence of the Universe at the end of Brahmâ's Day.”The question was raised by a learned Brâhman Theosophist:“Whether there is such a thing as Cosmic Pralaya; because, otherwise, the Logos (Krishna) would have to be reborn, and he is Aja (unborn).”We cannot see why. The Logos is said to be born only metaphorically, as the Sun is born daily, or rather a beam of that Sun is born in the morning and is said to die when it disappears, whereas it is simply reäbsorbed into the parent essence. Cosmic Pralaya is for things visible, not for the Arûpa, Formless, World. The Cosmic or Universal Pralaya comes only at the end of one hundred Years of Brahmâ, when the Universal Dissolution is said to take place. Then the Avyaya, say the exoteric Scriptures, the Eternal Life symbolized by Vishnu, assuming the character of Rudra, the Destroyer, enters into the Seven Rays of the Sun and drinks up all the waters of the Universe.“Thus fed, the seven Solar Rays dilate toseven sunsand set fire to the whole Cosmos.”149.Since a Mahâ Yuga is the 1,000th part of a Day of Brahmâ.150.Op. cit., Art.“Geology.”151.Ibid.This allows a chance even to the Biblical“Adam Chronology”of 6,000 years.152.Modern Science and Modern Thought, 48.153.To the Silurian period as regards molluscs and animal life—granted; but what do they know of man?154.Ibid.,loc. cit.155.Ibid., 49.156.Winchell,World-Life, 180.157.Op. cit., 49.158.Wilson'sVishnu Purâna, i. 51.159.i. 32.160.The atmosphere, or the air, the firmament.161.Harivamsha, i. 36.162.Genesis, i. 6-9.163.Lords.164.They were told.165.i.e., the Jivas or Monads.166.Mother Earth or Nature.167.For external bodies.168.According to the wonderful chronology of Bentley, who wrote in days when Biblical chronology was still undisputed; and also according to that of those modern Orientalists who dwarf the Hindû dates as far as they can.169.Now Shrî is the daughter of Bhrigu, one of the Prajâpatis and Rishis, the chief of the Bhrigus, the“Consumers,”the Aërial Class of Gods. She is Lakshmî, the wife of Vishnu, and she is Gaurî, the“bride of Shiva,”and she is Sarasvatî, the“watery,”the wife of Brahmâ, because the three Gods and Goddesses are one, under three aspects. Read the explanation by Parâshara, inVishnu Purâna(I. viii., Wilson's Trans., i. 119), and you will understand.“The lord of Shrî is the moon,”he says, and“Shrî is the wife of Nârâyana, the God of Gods”: Shrî or Lakshmî (Venus) is Indrânî, as she is Sarasvatî, for in the words of Parâshara:“Harî [or Îshvara, the‘Lord’] is all that is called male [in the Universe]; Lakshmî is all that is termed female. There is nothing else than they.”Hence she is female, and“God”is male Nature.170.Shrî is Goddess of, and herself“Fortune and Prosperity.”171.Masonic Review(Cincinnati), June, 1886. Art.“The Cabbalah.—No. VI,”15-17.172.The Moon-Gods.173.Vishnu Purâna, I. vii., Wilson's Trans., i. 101.174.SeeMahâbhârata,Mokshadharma Parvan.175.Because, as the allegory shows, the Gods who had no personal merit of their own, dreading the sanctity of those self-striving incarnated Beings who had become Ascetics and Yogîs, and thus threatened to upset the power of the former by theirself-acquiredpowers—denounced them. All this has a deep philosophical meaning and refers to the evolution and acquirement of divine powers throughself-exertion. Some Rishi-Yogîs are shown in thePurânasto be far more powerful than the Gods. Secondary Gods or temporary Powers in Nature (the Forces) are doomed to disappear; it is only the spiritual Potentiality in man which can lead him to become one with theInfiniteand theAbsolute.176.The Triangle becomes a Pentagon (five-fold) on Earth.177.Seth, as Bunsen and others have shown, is not only the“primitive God”of the Semites—early Jews included—but also their“semi-divine ancestor.”For, says Bunsen (God in History, i. 233, 234):“The Seth of Genesis, the father of Enoch (the man) must be considered as originally running parallel with that derived from the Elohim, Adam's father.”“According to Bunsen, the Deity (the God Seth) was theprimitive godof Northern Egypt and Palestine,”says Staniland Wake, inThe Great Pyramid(p. 61). And Seth became considered in the later Theology of the Egyptians as an“evil demon,”says the same Bunsen, for he is one with Typhon and one with the Hindû Demons as a logical sequel.178.I Corinth., xv. 47.179.Vâyu Purâna;Harivamsha, 170.180.See Mather'sKabbalah Unveiled, p. 302.181.Translated in Isaac Myer'sQabbalah, p. 386.182.Zohariii., 135a, 292a,Idra Zootah. Brody Ed.,Idrah Zootah.183.Gen.xxvi. 31et seq.; Myer'sQabbalah,ibid.184.Zohar, iii. 290a, Brody Ed. Indrah Zootah, quoted in Isaac Myer'sQabbalah, pp. 387, 388.185.ii. 5.186.Or Mind-born.187.Fohat.188.“Huxley, supported by the most evident discoveries in Comparative Anatomy, could utter the momentous sentence that the anatomical differences between man and the highest apes are less than those between the latter and the lowest apes. In relation to our genealogical tree of man, the necessary conclusion follows that the human race hasevolved gradually from the true apes.”(The Pedigree of Man, by Ernst Hæckel, translated by Ed. B. Aveling, p. 49.)What may be the scientific and logical objections to the opposite conclusion—we would ask? The anatomical resemblances between Man and the Anthropoids—grossly exaggerated as they are by Darwinists, as M. de Quatrefages shows—are simply enough accounted for when the origin of the latter is taken into consideration.“Nowhere, in the older deposits, is an ape to be found that approximates more closely to man, or a man that approximates more closely to an ape.”“The same gulf which is found to-day between man and ape, goes back with undiminished breadth and depth to the Tertiary period. This fact alone is enough to make its untenability clear.”(Dr. F. Pfaff, Prof. of Natural Science in the University of Erlangen.)189.SeeYoga Shâstra, ii. 32.190.Voltaire.191.Mânava-Dharma Shâstra, iii. 196.192.MatsyaandPadma Purânasand Kullûka on theMânava-Dharma Shâstra, iii. 195. We are quite aware that theVâyuandMatsya Purânasidentify (agreeably to Western interpretation) the Agnishvâtta with the seasons, and the Barhishad Pitris with the months; adding a fourth class—Kâvyas—cyclic years. But do not Christian Roman Catholics identify their Angels with Planets, and are not the Seven Rishis become the Saptarshis—a constellation? They are Deities presiding over all the cyclic divisions.193.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson, iii. 158, 159.194.Shll. 935, 936.195.TheVâyu Purânashows the region called Virâja-loka inhabited by the Agnishvâttas.196.Wilson,ibid., iii. 17. Note by Fitzedward Hall.197.Loc. cit.,ibid.198.SeeTheosophist, February, 1887, p. 360.199.See Wilson, ii. 26.200.SeeVâyu Purâna.201.Chhâyâs.202.Or Amânasas.203.Thus.204.Complexion.205.Also.206.Creator.207.Phantoms.208.Image or shadow.209.This was hinted at inIsis Unveiled(I. xxxviii.), though the full explanation could not then be given:“The Pitris are not the ancestors of the present living men, but those of the [first] human kind or Adamic race; the spirits ofhumanraces, which, on the great scale of descending evolution, preceded our races of men, and were physically, as well as spiritually, far superior to our modern pigmies. InMânava-Dharma Shâstrathey are called theLunarancestors.”210.See the“Laws of Manu”—Mânava-Dharma Shâstra, iii. 203.211.“Sacred Books of the East,”Vol. IV,The Zend-Avesta, Pt. I. lviii, Trans. by James Darmesteter.212.Compare also what is said about Makara and the Kumâras in connection with the Zodiac.213.Whence the subsequent assertions of St. John's vision, referred to in his Apocalypse, about,“the great red dragon having seven heads andtenhorns, and seven crowns upon his heads,”whose“tail drew thethird partof the stars of heaven and did cast them to the earth.”(Ch. xii.)214.SeeHarivamsha, 932.215.The verse“did cast them to the earth,”plainly shows its origin in the grandest and oldest allegory of the Âryan Mystics, who, after the destruction of the Atlanteangiantsandsorcerers, concealed the truth—astronomical,physical, anddivine, as it is a page out ofpre-cosmicTheogony—under various allegories. Its true Esoteric interpretation is a veritable Theodice of the“Fallen Angels,”so called: thewillingand theunwilling, thecreatorsand those whorefused to create, being now mixed up most perplexingly by Christian Catholics, who forget that their highest Archangel, St. Michael, who is shown to conquer (to master and to assimilate) theDragon of Wisdomand of divine Self-sacrifice—now miscalled and calumniated as Satan—was the first to refuse to create! This has led to endless confusion. So little does Christian Theology understand the paradoxical language of the East and its symbolism, that it even explains, in itsdead-letter sense, the Chinese Buddhist and Hindû exoteric rite of raising a noise during certain eclipses to scare away the“great red dragon,”which laid a plot to carry away the“light”! But here“light”means Esoteric Wisdom, and we have sufficiently explained the secret meaning of the terms Dragon, Serpent, etc., all of which refer to Adepts and Initiates.216.SeeGenesisand Plato'sTimæus.217.In spite of all efforts to the contrary, Christian Theology—having burdened itself with the Hebrew Esoteric account of the creation of man, which it understandsliterally—cannot find any reasonable excuse for its“God, the Creator,”who produces a man devoid of mind and sense; nor can it justify the punishment following an act, for which Adam and Eve might pleadnon compos. For if the couple be admitted to be ignorant of good and evil before the eating of the forbidden fruit, how could it be expected to know thatdisobedience was evil? If primeval man was meant to remain a half-witted, or rather witless, being, then his creation was aimless and evencruel, if produced by an omnipotent and perfect God. But Adam and Eve are shown, even inGenesis, to be created by a Class of lower divine Beings, the Elohim, who are so jealous of their personal prerogatives as reasonable and intelligent creatures, that they will not allow man to become“as one of us.”This is plain, even from the dead-letter meaning of theBible. The Gnostics, then, were right in regarding the Jewish God as belonging to a Class of lower, material and not very holy denizens of the invisible World.218.InIsis Unveiledseveral of these Gnostic systems are given. One is taken from theCodex Nazaræus, the Scripture of the Nazarenes, who, although they existed long before the days of Christ, and even before the laws of Moses, were Gnostics, and many of them Initiates. They held their“Mysteries of Life”in Nazara (ancient and modern Nazareth), and their doctrines are a faithful echo of the teachings of the Secret Doctrine—some of which we are now endeavouring to explain.219.i. 18. See the translation from the Greek by François, Monsieur de Foix, Evesque d'Ayre: the work dedicated to Marguerite de France, Reine de Navarre. Edition of 1579, Bordeaux.220.Asgard and the Gods, p. 4.221.Mr. James Darmesteter, the translator of theVendidâd, speaking of it, says:“The tree,whatever it is....”—“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. iv. p. 209.222.Plato'sTimæus.223.SeeAsgard and the Gods, p. 305.224.Ibid.,loc. cit.225.“The father of the sacred fire,”writes Prof. Jolly,“bore the name of Tvashtri ... His mother was Mâyâ. He himself was styled Akta (anointedχριστὸς) after the priest had poured upon his head the spirituous (?) Soma, and on his body butter purified by sacrifice.”(Man before Metals, p. 190.) The source of his information is not given by the French Darwinist. But the lines are quoted to show that light begins to dawn even upon the Materialists. Adalbert Kühn, in hisDie Herabkunft des Feuers, identifies the two signs [Symbol: swastika] and [Symbol: swastika with dots around the center] with Arani, and designates them under this name. He adds:“This process of kindling fire naturally led men to the idea of sexual reproduction,”etc. Why could not a more dignified idea, and one more Occult, have led man to invent this symbol, in so far as it is connected, in one of its aspects, with human reproduction? But its chief symbolism refers to Cosmogony.“Agni, in the condition of Akta, or anointed, is suggestive of Christ,”remarks Prof. Jolly.“Mâyâ, Mary, His mother; Tvashtri, St. Joseph, the carpenter of the Bible.”In theRig Veda, Vishvakarman is the highest and oldest of the Gods and their“Father.”He is the“carpenter or builder,”because God is called even by the Monotheists, the“Architect of the Universe.”Still, the original idea is purely metaphysical, and had no connection with the later Phallicism.226.The real Manushya.227.Barishad (?).228.The Kavyavâhana, electric fire.229.Shuchi, the spirit in the Sun.230.The Pitris and the two Fires.231.The form.232.It is not clear why Bhûtas should be rendered by the Orientalists as“evil spirits”in thePurânas. In theVishnu Purâna(I. v, Wilson's Trans., Fitzedward Hall's note, i. 83) the Shloka simply says:“Fiends, frightful from being monkey-coloured and carnivorous”; and the word in India now means“ghosts,”ethereal orastralphantoms, while in Esoteric Teaching it meanselementarysubstances, something made of attenuated, non-compound essence, and, specifically, the astral Double of any man or animal. In this case these primitive men are the Doubles of the first ethereal Dhyânîs or Pitris.233.SeePymander, Everard's Trans., II. 17-29.234.Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 92.235.P. 91.236.Ibid.,loc. cit.237.Ibid.,loc. cit.238.Human Monad.239.Astral shadow.240.Kâma Rûpa.241.Shuchi, the fire of passion and animal instinct.242.Solar Fire.243.Nascent Man.244.Later.245.Race.246.See Shloka 22.247.SeeGenesis of the Elements, by W. Crookes, p. 21.248.Pymander, i. 6. The opponents of Hindûism may call the above Pantheism, Polytheism, or anything they may please. If Science is not entirely blinded by prejudice, it will see in this account a profound knowledge of Natural Sciences and Physics, as well as of Metaphysics and Psychology. But to find this out, one has to study the personifications, and then convert them into chemical atoms. It will then be found to satisfy both physical and even purely materialistic Science, as well as those who see in evolution the work of the“Great Unknown Cause”in its phenomenal and illusive aspects.249.Sc.Race.250.Shlokas, 153, 154.251.It is symbolized in the Pythagorean Triangle, the ten yods within, and the seven points of the Triangle and the Square.252.Whence the Kabalistic name of“Shells”given to the Astral Form, the Body called Kâma Rûpa, left behind by the Higher Angels in the shape of the Higher Manas, when the latter leaves for Devachan, forsaking its residue.253.Mackenzie'sRoyal Masonic Cyclopædia, pp. 409-411.254.viii. 20.255.De Bell. Jud., ii. 12.256.De Gignat, p. 222C.;De Somniis, p. 455D.; which shows that the Essenes believed in re-birth and many reïncarnations on Earth, as Jesus himself did, a fact we can prove from theNew Testamentitself.257.I. vi. 3.258.Zohar, ii. 229b.259.It is corroborated, however, as we have shown, by the Esotericism ofGenesis. Not only are the animals created therein after the“Adam of Dust,”but vegetation is showninthe Earth before“the heavens and the earth were created.”“Every plant of the field before it was in the earth”(ii. 5). Now, unless the Occult interpretation is accepted—which shows that in this Fourth Round the Globe was covered with vegetation, and the First (Astral) Humanity was produced before almost anything could grow and develop thereon—what can the dead letter mean? Simply that the grass was in the earth of the Globe before that Globe was created? And yet the meaning of verse 6, which says that“there went up a mist from the earth, and watered the whole face of the ground,”before it rained, and caused the trees, etc., to grow, is plain enough. It shows also in what geological period it occurred, and further what is meant by“heaven”and“earth.”It meant the firmament and dryincrustatedland, separated and ridden of its vapours and exhalations. Moreover, the student must bear in mind that, as Adam Kadmon, the“male and female being”ofGenesisi, is no physical human being but the host of the Elohim, among which was Jehovah himself—so the animals, mentioned in that chapter as“created”before man in the dead-letter text, were no animals, but the zodiacal signs and other sidereal bodies.260.Book of Dzyan, iii. 19.261.Kenealy,The Book of God, pp. 114, 115.262.To those who would enquire: What has Hydrogen to do with air or oxygenation?—it is answered: Study first the ABC of Occult Alchemy. In their anxiety, however, to identify Pymander, the“mouth of mystery,”with St. John the Baptist prophetically, the Christian Symbologists thus identified also the seven Kabiri and the Assyrian Bulls with the Cherubs of the Jews and the Apostles. Having, moreover, to draw a line of demarcation between thefourand thethreethe latter being theFallenAngels; and furthermore to avoid connecting these with the“Seven Spirits of the Face,”the Archangels, they unceremoniously threw out all they did not choose to recognize. Hence the perversion in the order of the Elements, in order to make them dovetail with the order of the Gospels, and to identify the Angel-Man with Christ. With the Chaldees, the Egyptians—from whom Moses adopted the Chroub (Cherubs in their animal form)—and the Ophites; with all these, the Angels, the Planets, and the Elements, were symbolized mystically and alchemically by the Lion (Mikael); the Bull (Uriel); the Dragon (Raphael); the Eagle (Gabriel); the Bear (Thot-Sabaoth); the Dog (Era-taoth); the Mule (Uriel or Thantabaoth). All these have a qualificative meaning.263.SeeHibbert Lectures, 1887, pp. 370et seqq.264.SepherM'bo Sha-arim, near the end, translated by Isaac Myer,Qabbalah, p. 110.265.Form.266.Shadow.267.S. Laing,Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 90.268.And why not all the progenitive First Races, human as well as animal; and whyone“remote progenitor”?269.Obviously so, on the lines of Evolutionism, which traces the Mammalia to some amphibian ancestor.270.Second Edition, p. 161.271.Ibid., p. 162.272.De Quatrefages,The Human Species, p. 124;“International Scientific Series,”Volume XXVI.273.Ibid., p. 125.274.Fol. 186.275.Odyssey, xi. 298-305;Iliad, iii. 243.276.Hyg.,Fab., 80. Ovid.,Fast., 700, etc. See Decharme'sMythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 6.277.See Decharme,ibid., p. 652.278.Nem., x. 80et seqq.Theocr., xxiv. 131.279.XXXIV. v. 5. Theocr., xxii. 1.280.iii. 10. 7.281.Apollodorus, iii. 1.282.Castor's tomb was shown in Sparta, in days of old, says Pausanias (iii. 13, 1); and Plutarch says that he was called at Argos the demi-mortal or demi-hero, μιξαρχαγέτας. (Quæst. Gr., 23.)283.Pindar,Nem., x. 60,seqq., Dissen.284.Schol. Eurip.,Orest., 463, Dindorf. See Decharme,op. cit., p. 654.285.The Monad is impersonal and a Godper se, albeit unconscious on this plane. For divorced from its third (often called fifth) principle, Manas, which is the horizontal line of the first manifested Triangle or Trinity, it can have no consciousness or perception of things on this earthly plane.“The highest sees through the eye of the lowest”in the manifested world; Purusha (Spirit) remains blind without the help of Prakriti (Matter) in the material spheres; and so does Âtmâ-Buddhi without Manas.286.Moral., p. 484f.287.This strange idea and interpretation are accepted by Decharme in hisMythologie de la Grèce Antique(p. 655).“Castor and Pollux,”he says,“are nothing but the Sun and Moon, conceived as twins.... The Sun, the immortal and powerful being that disappears every evening from the horizon and descends under the Earth, as though he would make room for the fraternal orb which comes to life with night, is Pollux, who sacrifices himself for Castor; Castor, who, inferior to his brother, owes to him his immortality; for the Moon, says Theophrastus, is only another, but feebler Sun (De Ventis, 17).”288.SeeBook of Enoch, Trans. by Bishop Laurence, 1883.289.Adam (Kadmon) is, like Brahmâ and Mars, the symbol of thegenerativeandcreativepower typifying Water and Earth—an Alchemical secret.“It takes Earth and Water to create a human Soul,”said Moses. Mars is the Hindû Mangala, the planet Mars, identical with Kârttikeya, the“War-God”; he is Gharma-ja, born of Shiva'ssweat, and of the Earth. He is Lohita, the red, like Brahmâ also and Adam. The Hindû Mars is, like Adam, born from no woman and mother. With the Egyptians, Mars was the primeval generative Principle, and so are Brahmâ, in exoteric teaching, and Adam, in the Kabalah.290.Abel is Chebel, meaning“pains of birth,”conception.291.SeeIsis Unveiled, II. 398, where Jehovah is shown to be Adam and Eve blended, and Hevah, and Abel, thefeminine serpent.292.SeeIsis Unveiled, I. 305:“The union of these two Races produced athird... Race.”293.Genesis, v. 2.294.Ibid., v. 3.295.P. 159.296.Jod in the Kabalah has for symbol the hand, the forefinger and the lingam, while numerically it is the perfect one; but it is also the number 10, male and female, when divided.297.Vishnu Purâna, i. ii.: Wilson's Trans., i. 20.298.Quoted in Myer'sQabbalah, p. 110.299.SeeSource of Measures, p. 277.300.II. 464,et seqq.301.Jeremiah, x. 11.302.Isis Unveiled, II. 462, 463.303.See for comparisonHosea, xii. 6, where it is so punctuated.304.Isis Unveiled, I. 156.305.Race.306.The Moon.307.Hamsa.308.Text-Book of Physiology, Third Edition, 1879, p. 623.309.See theTimæus.310.See Extracts from that Essay inThe Theosophist, of February, 1883, from which the following is condensed.311.Compare Ezekiel's vision (chap. i) of the four Divine Beings who“had the likeness of a man”and yet had the appearance of a wheel,“when they went, they went upon their four sides ... for the spirit of the living creature was in the wheels.”312.Eugibinus, a Christian, and the Rabbis Samuel, Menasseh ben Israel, and Maimonides taught that“Adam hadtwofaces andoneperson, and from the beginning he was both male and female—male on one side and female on the other [like Manu's Brahmâ]; but afterwards the parts were separated.”The one hundred and thirty-ninth Psalm of David was cited by Rabbi Jeremiah ben Eliazar as evidence of this:“Thou hastfashionedmebehindandbefore,”notbesetas in theBible, which is absurd and meaningless, and this shows, as Prof. Wilder thinks,“that the primeval form of mankind was androgynous.”313.See the union of Chokmah, Wisdom, with Binah, Intelligence, or Jehovah, the Demiurge, called Understanding in theProverbs of Solomon(vii). Unto men Wisdom (divine Occult Wisdom) crieth:“Oh, ye simple, understand Wisdom; and ye fools, be of an understanding heart.”It is Spirit and Matter, the Nous and the Psyche; of the latter of which St. James says that it is“earthly, sensual, and devilish.”314.Pluralité des Mondes, p. 69.315.A hypothesis evolved in 1881 by Mr. W. Mattieu Williams seems to have impressed Astronomers but little. Says the author of“The Fuel of the Sun,”inKnowledge, Dec. 23, 1881:“Applying now the researches of Dr. Andrews to the conditions of solar existence ... I conclude that the sun hasno nucleus, either solid, liquid, or gaseous, but is composed of dissociated matter in the critical state, surrounded, first, by a flaming envelope, due to the recombination of the dissociated matter, and outside of this, by another envelope of vapours due to this combination.”This is a novel theory to be added to other hypotheses,all scientific and orthodox. The meaning of the“critical state”is explained by Mr. W. Mattieu Williams in the same journal (Dec. 9, 1881), in an article on“Solids, liquids, and Gases.”Speaking of an experiment by Dr. Andrews on carbonic acid, the Scientist says that:“When 88° is reached, the boundary between liquid and gas vanishes; liquid and gas have blended into one mysterious intermediate fluid; an indefinite fluctuating something is there filling the whole of the tube—an etherealized liquid or a visible gas. Hold a red-hot poker between your eye and the light; you will see an upflowing wave of movement of what appears like liquid air. The appearance of the hybrid fluid in the tube resembles this, but is sensibly denser, and evidently stands between the liquid and gaseous states of matter, as pitch or treacle stands between solid and liquid.”The temperature at which this occurs has been named by Dr. Andrews the“critical temperature”; here the gaseous and the liquid states are“continuous,”and it is probable that all other substances capable of existing in both states have their own particular critical temperatures.Speculating further upon this“critical”state, Mr. W. Mattieu Williams emits some quite Occult theories about Jupiter and other Planets. He says:“Our notions of solids, liquids, and gases are derived from our experiences of the state of matter here upon this Earth. Could we be removed to another planet, they would be curiously changed. On Mercury water would rank as one of the condensible gases; on Mars, as a fusible solid; but what on Jupiter?“Recent observations justify us in regarding this as a miniature sun, with an external envelope of cloudy matter, apparently of partially-condensed water, but red-hot, or probably still hotter within. His vaporous atmosphere is evidently of enormous depth, and the force of gravitation being on his visible outer surface two-and-a-half times greater than that on our earth's surface, the atmospheric pressure, in descending below this visible surface, must soon reach that at which the vapour of water would be brought to its critical condition. Therefore we may infer that the oceans of Jupiter are neither of frozen, liquid, nor gaseous water, but are oceans, or atmospheres ofcriticalwater. If any fish or birds swim or fly therein, they must be verycriticallyorganized.”As the whole mass of Jupiter is 300 times greater than that of the Earth, and its compressing energy towards the centre proportional to this, its materials, if similar to those of the Earth, and no hotter, would be considerably more dense, and the whole planet would have a higher specific gravity; but we know by the movement of its satellites that, instead of this, its specific gravity is less than a fourth of that of the Earth. This justifies the conclusion that it is intensely hot; for even hydrogen, if cold, would become denser than Jupiter under such pressure.“As all elementary substances may exist as solids, liquids, or gases, or, critically, according to the conditions of temperature and pressure, I am justified in hypothetically concluding that Jupiter is neither a solid, a liquid, nor a gaseous planet, but acriticalplanet, or an orb composed internally of associated elements in thecriticalstate, and surrounded by a dense atmosphere of their vapours and those of some of their compounds such as water. The same reasoning applies to Saturn and other large and rarefied planets.”It is gratifying to see how“scientific imagination”approaches every year more closely to the borderland of our Occult Teachings.316.The Day after Death, p. 23.317.Cremona Ed., iii. 76a; Brody Ed., iii. 159a;Qabbalah. Isaac Myer, p. 420.318.So destroyed.319.The first occurred when what is now the North Pole was separated from the later Continents.320.We must remember that at the head of all the Babylonian Gods were Ea, Anu, and the primeval Bel; and that Ea, the first, was the God of Wisdom, the great“God of Light”and of the Deep, and that he was identified with Oannes, or the Biblical Dagon—the Man-Fish who rose out of the Persian Gulf.321.It is far later on that the Moon became a male God; with the Hindus it was Soma, with the Chaldæans Nanak or Nanar, and Sin, the son of Mulil, the older Bel. The Akkadians called him the“Lord of Ghosts”; and he was the God of Nipur (Niffer) in northern Babylonia. It is Mulil who caused the waters of the Flood to fall from Heaven on Earth, because of which Xisuthrus would not allow him to approach his altar. As the modern Assyriologists have now ascertained, it is the northern Nipur which is the centre whence Chaldæan (Black) Magic spread; and Eridu (the Southern) which was the primitive seat of the worship of the culture God, the God of Divine Wisdom—the Sun-God being the Supreme Deity everywhere. With the Jews, the Moon is connected with Israël's Jehovah and his seed, for Ur was the chief seat of the worship of the Moon-God, and Abraham is said to have come from Ur, when from A-bra(h)m, he becomes Abraham.322.When Nârada, the virgin-ascetic, threatened to put an end to the human race by preventing Daksha's sons from procreating it.323.x. 6.324.This is corroborated by a learned Brahman. In his most excellent Lectures on theBhagavad Gîtâ(Theosophist, April, 1887, p. 444) the lecturer says:“There is a peculiarity to which I must call your attention. He [Krishna] speaks here of four Manus. Why does he speak of four? We are now in the seventh Manvantara—that of Vaivasvata. If he is speaking of the past Manus, he ought to speak of six, but he only mentions four. In some commentaries an attempt has been made to interpret this in a peculiar manner.“The word‘Chatvârah’is separated from the word‘Manavah,’and is made to refer to Sanaka, Sanandana, Sanatkumâra, and Sanatsujâta, who were also included among the mind-born sons of Prajâpati.“But this interpretation will lead to a most absurd conclusion, and make the sentence contradict itself. The persons alluded to in the text have a qualifying clause in the sentence. It is well known that Sanaka and the other three refused to create, though the other sons had consented to do so: therefore, in speaking of those persons from whom humanity has sprung into existence, it would be absurd to include these four also in the list. The passage must be interpreted without splitting the compound into two nouns. The number of Manus will then be four, and the statement would then contradict the Paurânic account, though it would be in harmony with the Occult theory. You will recollect that it is stated [in Occultism] that we are now in the Fifth Root-Race. Each Root-Race is considered as the Santati of a particular Manu. Now, the Fourth Race has passed, or, in other words, there have been four past Manus.”325.Stockwell,Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge, xviii.; R. W. McFarland,American Journal of Science, III. xi. 450; and Croll'sClimate and Time. Lemuria was not submerged by a flood, but was destroyed by volcanic action, and afterwards sank.326.Coste, I. iv. 19.327.Agruerus is Kronos, or Saturn, and the prototype of the Israëlitish Jehovah. As connected with Argha, the Moon or Ark of salvation, Noah is mythologically one with Saturn. But then this cannot relate to the terrestrial flood. (See Faber'sCabiri, I. 35, 43, and 45.)328.Ibid., II. 240.329.Sanchuniathon says that the Titans were the sons of Kronos, and seven in number; and he calls them fire-worshippers, Aletæ (Sons of Agni?) and diluvians. Al-ait is the God of Fire.330.Ibid., i. 130, note.331.Of whichseven, let us remark, the Âryans, and not the Semites, were the originators, while the Jews got that number from the Chaldæans.332.Seven individual Sons of God, or Pitaras, Pitris; also in this case the sons of Kronos or Saturn (Kâla,“Time”) and Arkites, like the Kabiri and Titans, as their name—“LunarAncestors”—shows; the Moon being the Ark, or Argha, on the Watery Abyss of Space.333.Asiatic Researches, v. 246.334.Kabiri,ibid.,loc. cit.335.Orpheus apud Proclumin Timæum, v. 295.336.Arnobius,Contra Gentes, iii. 124; quoted by Faber,op. cit., i. 135.337.Ant., iii. 8.338.Bibl., iii. 170.339.Aretia is the female form of Artes, the Egyptian Mars. Thence the Chaldæan (and now Hebrew) word ארצ (Arets),“Earth.”Seyffarth, the author ofBeiträge zur Kenntniss(under“Artes,”Mars) quotes as follows:“Addit Cedrenus (Salm. I. c): Stella Martis ab Ægyptiis vocatur Ertosi (plantare, generare). Significat autem hoc omnis generis procreationem etvivificationem, omnisque substantiæ et materiæ naturam et vim ordinantem atque procreantem.”It is Earth as“source of being”; or, as explained by the author ofThe Source of Measures(p. 186), Arts is the same in Hebrew and Egyptian, and both“combine the primal idea ofearth as source; precisely as in the Hebrew itself, under another form,AdamandMâdim,Mars, are the same, and combine the idea ofearth, withAdamunder the form ofh-adam-h.”340.Ant., v. 64.341.Nonnus,Dionys., xviii. 319. Quoted by Faber,op. cit., i. 328.342.SeeIsis Unveiled, II. 420et seq., where one or two of the seven meanings are hinted at.343.Chap. lxiv (Sect. xi).344.Isis Unveiled, II. 423, 424.345.Ibid., 423, note.346.One has to remember that, in the Hindû Philosophy, every differentiated unit is such only through the Cycles of Mâyâ, being one in its essence with the Supreme or One Spirit. Hence arises the seeming confusion and contradiction in the variousPurânas, and at times in the samePurâna, about the same individual. Vishnu—as the many-formed Brahmâ, and as Brahma (neuter)—is one, and yet he is said to be all the twenty-eight Vyâsas.“In every Dvâpara (or third) age, Vishnu, in the person of Vyâsa, divides the Veda, which is (properly, but) one, into many portions.... Twenty-eight times have the Vedas been arranged by the great Rishis in the Vaivasvata Manvantara, in the Dvâpara age; and, consequently, eight and twenty Vyâsas have passed away.”(Vishnu Purâna, iii. 3; Wilson's Trans., iii. 33, 34.)“[They who were all] in the form of Veda-Vyâsa; who were the Vyâsas of their respective eras.”(Ibid.,loc. cit., p. 33.)“This world is Brahmâ, in Brahmâ, from Brahmâ ... nothing further to be known.”Then, again, in theHarivamsha:“There were (in the first Manvantara) seven celebrated sons of Vasishtha, who (in thethirdManvantara) were sons of Brahmâ (i.e., Rishis), the illustrious progeny of Ûrjâ.”(Ibid., iii. 6, note.) This is plain: the Humanity of the First Manvantara is that of the seventh and of all the intermediate ones. The Mankind of the First Root-Race is the mankind of the Second, Third, Fourth, Fifth, etc. To the last it forms a cyclic and constant reïncarnation of the Monads belonging to the Dhyân Chohans of our Planetary Chain.347.The Dvâpara Yuga differs for each Race. All Races have their own Cycles, which fact causes a great difference. For instance, the Fourth Sub-Race of the Atlanteans was in its Kali Yuga, when they were destroyed, whereas the Fifth was in its Satya or Krita Yuga. The Âryan Race is now in its Kali Yuga, and will continue to be in it for 427,000 years longer, while various“Family Races,”called the Semitic, Hamitic, etc., are in their own special cycles. The forthcoming Sixth Sub-Race—which may begin very soon—will be in its Satya (Golden) Age while we reap the fruit of our iniquity in our Kali Yuga.348.SeeAsiatic Researches, viii. 280.349.See Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary,sub voce“Idâ.”350.SeePosthumous Humanity: Translated by H. S. Olcott London, 1887.351.Professor Newcomb says the heat evolved by contraction would last only 18,000,000 years. (Popular Astronomy, 509.) While a temperature permitting the existence of water could not be reached earlier than 10,000,000 years ago. (Winchell'sWorld-Life, 356.) But Sir William Thomson says that the whole age of the incrustation of the Earth is 80,000,000 years, though, this year, he has again altered his opinion and allows only 15,000,000 years as the age of the Sun. As will be shown in the Addenda, the divergence of scientific opinions is so great that no reliance can ever be placed uponscientificspeculation.352.The essay onThe Plurality of Worlds(1853)—an anonymous work, yet well known to have been the production of Dr. Whewell—is a good proof of this. No Christian ought to believe in either the plurality of Worlds or the geological age of the Globe, argues the author; because, if it is asserted that this World is only one among the many of its kind, which are all the work of God, as it is itself; that all are the seat of life, all the realm and dwelling of intelligent creatures endowed with will, subject to law and capable of free-will; then, it would be extravagant to think thatourWorld should have been the subject of God's favours and His special interference, of His communications and Hispersonal visit. Can the Earth presume to be considered the centre of the moral and religious Universe, he asks, if it has not the slightest distinction to rely upon in the physical Universe? Is it not as absurd to uphold such an assertion (of the plurality of inhabited worlds), as it would be to-day to uphold the old hypothesis of Ptolemy, who placed the Earth in the centre of our system? The above is quoted from memory, yetalmost textually. The author fails to see that he is bursting his own soap-bubble with such a defence.353.Man's Place in Nature, p. 58.354.De Cœlo, II. 13.355.Or what is more generally known as Protoplasm. This substance received the name of“Sarcode”from Prof. Dujardin Beaumetz far earlier than its present appellation.356.The Monera are indeed Protista. They are neither animals nor plants, writes Hæckel;“the whole body of the Moneron represents nothing more than a single thoroughly homogeneous particle of albumen in a firmly adhesive condition.”(Journal of Microscopical Science, Jan., 1869, p. 28.)357.Behold the Iguanodon of the Mesozoic ages—the monster 100 feet long—now transformed into the small Iguana lizard of South America. Popular traditions about“giants”in days of old, and their mention in every mythology, including that of theBible, may some day be shown to be founded on fact. In nature, the logic of analogy alone should make us accept thesetraditionsas scientific verities.358.These are the opinions of Burmeister and Czolbe. SeeForce and Matter, by L. Büchner, edited, by J. F. Collingwood, F.R.S.L., p. 61.359.Vishnu Purâna, II. viii; Fitzedward Hall's rendering in Wilson's Translation, ii. 241.360.Ibid., p. 242.361.Introduction à l'Étude des Races Humaines.362.Modern Science and Modern Thought, by S. Laing, p. 32.363.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 70.364.The same fate is in store for spiritualistic phenomena and all the other psychological manifestations of theinnerman. Since the days of Hume, whose researches culminated in a nihilistic Idealism, Psychology has gradually shifted its position to one of crass Materialism. Hume is regarded as a Psychologist, and yet he deniedà priorithe possibility of phenomena in which millions now believe, including many men of Science. The Hylo-Idealists of to-day are rank Annihilationists. The schools of Spencer and Bain are respectively positivist and materialist, and not metaphysical at all. It isPsychismand not Psychology; it reminds one as little of the Vedântic teaching as does the pessimism of Schopenhauer and von Hartmann recall the Esoteric Philosophy, the heart and soul oftrueBuddhism.365.It must be noted that, though the astral and physical planes of Matter ran parallel with one another even in the earliest geological ages, yet they were not in the same phases of manifestation in which they arenow. The Earth did not reach its presentgrade of densitytill 18,000,000 years ago. Since thenboththe physical and astral planes have become grosser.366.The conception and definition of the Absolute by Cardinal Cusa may satisfy only the Western mind, prisoned, so unconsciously to itself, and entirely degenerated, by long centuries of scholastic and theological sophistry. But this“recent philosophy of the Absolute,”traced by Sir William Hamilton to Cusa, would never satisfy the more acutely metaphysical mind of the Hindû Vedântin.367.Cudworth'sIntellectual System, I. 328.368.Issued from the Body of Brahmâ when it became Night.369.Intellectually vile.370.Still senseless Race.371.Race.372.Intensified.373.The vehicle of Desire.374.Higher knowledge.375.Monads.376.Primitive human species.377.Inst. Div., II. viii; quoted in Myer'sQabbalah, 116.378.Op. cit., I. v; Wilson's Trans., Fitzedward Hall's rendering, i. 72.379.Ibid., ii. 10.380.Ibid., i. 83.381.Whom Manu calls“paternal grandfathers”(iii. 284). The Rudras are the seven manifestations of Rudra-Shiva, the“destroying God,”andalsothe grand Yogi and Ascetic.382.To speak oflifeas having arisen, and of the human race as having originated, in thisabsurdly unscientificway, in the face of the modern Pedigrees of Man, is to court instantaneous annihilation. The Esoteric Doctrine risks the danger, nevertheless, and even goes so far as to ask the impartial reader to compare the above hypothesis (if it is one) with Hæckel's theory—now fast becoming an axiom with Science—which we quote verbatim as follows:“How did life, the living world of organisms, arise? And, secondly, the special question: How did the human race originate? The first of these two enquiries, that as to the first appearance of living beings, can only be decided empirically [!!] by proof of the so-called Archebiosis, or equivocal generation, or the spontaneous production of organisms of the simplest conceivable kind. Such are the Monera (Protogenes, Protamœba, Protomyxa, Vampyrella), exceedingly simple microscopic masses of protoplasm without structure or organization, which take in nutriment andreproduce themselves by division. Such a Moneron as that primordial organismdiscoveredby the renowned English zoologist Huxley and named Bathybius Hæckelii, appears as a continuous thick protoplasmic covering at the greatest depths of the ocean, between 3,000 and 30,000 feet.It is true that the first appearance of such Monera has not up to the present moment been actually observed; but there is nothing intrinsically improbable in such an Evolution.”(The Pedigree of Man, Aveling's translation, p. 33.)The Bathybius protoplasm having recently turned out to be no organic substance at all, there remains little to be said. Nor, after reading this, does one need to consume further time in refuting the further assertion that:“In that case man also has,beyond a doubt[to the minds of Hæckel and his like], arisen from the lower Mammalia, apes, the earlier simian creatures, the still earlier Marsupialia, Amphibia, Pisces, by progressive transformations”(p. 36)—all produced by“a series ofnatural forces working blindly, ... without aim, without design.”The above-quoted passage bears its criticism on its own face. Science is made to teach that, which, up to the present time,“has never been actually observed.”She is made to deny the phenomenon of anintelligentnature and a vital force independent of form and matter, and to find it more scientific to teach the miraculous performance of“natural forcesworking blindly without aim or design.”If so, then we are led to think that the physico-mechanical forces of the brains of certain eminent Scientists are leading them on as blindly to sacrifice logic and common sense on the altar of mutual admiration. Why should the protoplasmic Moneron producing the first living creature throughself-divisionbe held as a very scientific hypothesis, and an ethereal pre-human race generating the primeval men in the same fashion be tabooed as unscientific superstition? Or has Materialism obtained a sole monopoly in Science?383.The Râkshasas, regarded in Indian popular theology as Demons, are called the“Preservers”beyond the Himâlayas. This double meaning has its origin in a philosophical allegory, which is variously rendered in thePurânas. It is stated that when Brahmâ created the Demons, Yakshas (fromyaksh, to eat) and the Râkshasas, both of which kinds of Demons, as soon as born, wished to devour their Creator,“those among them that called out‘Not so: oh! let him be saved [preserved]!’were named Râkshasas.”(Vishnu Purâna, I. v.; Wilson, i. 82.) TheBhâgavata Purâna(III. 20, 19-21;ibid.,loc. cit.) renders the allegory differently.“Brahmâ transformed himself into night [or ignorance] invested with a body.”This the Yakshas and Râkshasas seized, exclaiming,“Do not spare it; devour it.”Brahmâ cried out,“Do not devour me; spare me.”This has an inner meaning of course. The“Body of Night”is the darkness of ignorance, and it is the darkness of silence and secrecy. Now the Râkshasas are shown in almost every case to be Yogîs, pious Sâdhus and Initiates, a rather unusual occupation for Demons. The meaning then is that while we have power to dispel the darkness of ignorance—“devour it”—we have to preserve the sacred truth from profanation.“Brahmâ is for the Brâhmans alone,”says that proud caste. The moral of thefableis evident.384.The gradual evolution of man in the Secret Doctrine shows that all the later (to the profane the earliest) Races have theirphysicalorigin in the early Fourth Race. But it is the sub-race, which preceded the one that separated sexually, that is to be regarded as thespiritualancestors of our present generations, and especially of the Eastern Âryan Races. Weber's idea that the Indo-Germanic Race preceded the Âryan Vedic Race is, to the Occultist, grotesque to the last degree.385.Cf.especially Schmidt'sDoctrine of Descent and Darwinism, pp. 39et seqq., and Laing'sA Modern Zoroastrian, pp. 102-111.386.Every process of healing and cicatrization in the higher animal groups—even in the case of reproduction of mutilated limbs with the Amphibians—is effected byfissionandgemmationof the elementary morphological elements.387.The term here means neither the dolicho-cephalic nor the brachyo-cephalic, nor yet skulls of a smaller volume, but simply brains devoid of intellect generally. The theory which would judge of the intellectual capacity of a man according to his cranial capacity, seems absurdly illogical to one who has studied the subject. The skulls of the stone period, as well as those of African races (Bushmen included) show that the first are above rather than below the average of the brain capacity of the modern man, and the skulls of the last are on the whole (as also in the case of Papuans and Polynesians generally) larger by one cubic inch than that of the average Frenchman. Again, the cranial capacity of the Parisian of to-day represents an average of 1437 cubic centimetres compared to 1523 of the Auvergnat.388.A. Lefèvre,Philosophy, p. 498.389.Principles of Zoology, p. 206.390.i. 154.391.The boneless.392.ThefirstSweat-born. This is explained in the Section which follows this series of Stanzas in the allegory from thePurânasconcerning Kandu, the holy sage, and Pramlochâ, the nymph who is alleged to have hypnotized him; a suggestive allegory, scientifically, as the drops of perspiration which she exuded, are the symbols of the spores of Science.393.This will be explained as we proceed. This unwillingness to fashion men, or create, is symbolized in thePurânasby Daksha's dealings with his opponent Nârada, the“strife-making ascetic.”394.Androgyne Third Race. The Evolutionist Professor Schmidt alludes to“the fact of the separation of sexes, as to the derivation of which from speciesonce hermaphroditeall [the believers in Creation naturally excepted] are assuredly of one accord.”(Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 159.) Such indeed is the incontestable evidence drawn from the presence of rudimentary organs. Apart from such palpable traces of a primeval hermaphroditism, the fact may be noted that, as Laing writes,“a study of embryology ... shows that in thehuman higher animalspecies the distinction of sex is not developed until aconsiderable progresshas been made in the growth of the embryo.”(A Modern Zoroastrian, p. 106.) The Law of Retardation—operative alike in the case of human races, animal species, etc., when a higher type has once been evolved—still preserves hermaphroditism as the reproductive method of the majority of plants and many lower animals.395.Vehicle.396.Vishnu Purâna, I. vii; Wilson, i. 100.397.SeeFive Years of Theosophy, p. 111.398.For explanations and a philosophical account of the nature of those Beings, which are now viewed as the“evil”and rebellious Spirits, the Creators by Kriyâshakti, the reader is referred to the chapters on“The Myth of the‘Fallen Angel,’in its Various Aspects,”in Part II of this Volume.399.Vishnu Purâna, III. ii.400.In the oldest MS. of theVishnu Purânain the possession of an Initiate in Southern India, the God is not Indra, but Kâma, the God of love and desire.401.These are the exoteric figures given in a purposely reversed and distorted way, being the figure of the duration of the cycle between the First and Second human Race. All Orientalists to the contrary, there is not a word in any of thePurânasthat has not a special esoteric meaning.402.Vishnu Purâna, I. xv; Wilson, ii. 5. Compare also Vivien's temptation of Merlin (Tennyson)—the same legend in Irish tradition.403.x. 129.404.The text has:“From Brahmâ, continuing to meditate, were born mind-engendered progeny, with forms and faculties derived from his corporeal nature,embodied spirits, produced from the limbs (Gâtra) of Dhîmat (all-wise deity).”All these beings were the abode of the three qualities of Devasarga, or divine creation, which, as the five-fold creation, isdevoid of clearness of perception, without reflection, dull of nature.“But as theydid not multiply themselves, Brahmâ created other mind-born sons like himself,”namely, the Brahmarshis, or the Prajâpatis, ten and seven in number.“Sanandana and the other sons of Vedhas (Brahmâ) were previously created,”but as shown elsewhere, they were“without desire or passion, inspired with holy wisdom, estranged from the universe and undesirous of progeny.”(Vishnu Purâna, X. vii; Wilson's Trans., i. 100, 101.) These Sanandana and other Kumâras are then the Gods, who after refusing to“create progeny”are forced to incarnate in senseless men. The reader must pardon unavoidable repetitions in view of the great number of facts given.405.Compare Schlagintweit'sBuddhism in Tibet, pp. 88-90.406.See Edkins'Chinese Buddhism, p. 208.407.The previous Third Round.408.Of this Round.409.An allegorical reference to the“Sacred Animals”of the Zodiac and other heavenly bodies. Some Kabalists see in them the prototypes of the animals.410.InHesiod, Zeus creates his Third Race of men out of ash-trees. In thePopol Vuhthe Third Race of men is created out of the tree Tzita and the marrow of the reed called Sibac. But Sibac means“egg”in the mystery language of the Artufas, or Initiation caves. In a report sent in 1812 to the Cortes by Don Baptista Pino it is said:“All the Pueblos have their Artufas—so the natives call subterranean rooms with only a single door where they (secretly) assemble.... These are impenetrable temples ... and the doors are always closed to the Spaniards.... They adore the Sun and Moon ... fire and the greatSnake(the creative power), whose eggs are called Sibac.”411.There is a notable differenceesotericallybetween the words Sarpa and Nâga, though they are both used indiscriminately. Sarpa, serpent, is from the rootsrip, to creep, compare, Lat.,serp-o; and they are called Ahi, fromhâ, to abandon. The Sarpas were produced from Brahmâ's hair, which, owing to his fright at beholding the Yakshas, whom he had created horrible to behold, fell off from the head, each hair becoming a serpent. They are called“Sarpa from their creeping and Ahi because they had deserted the head.”(Wilson, i. 83.) But the Nâgas, in the allegories, their serpent's tail notwithstanding, do not creep, but manage to walk, run and fight.412.Wilson translates the word as“demigods”(Vishnu Purâna, i. 130); but Raumas are simply a race, a tribe.413.xii. 10,308.414.Wilson,ibid., p. 123.415.Ibid., ii. 10.416.Serpents.417.Race.418.Also.419.Into male and female.420.Then.421.Man.422.The“narrow-headed.”Compare Shloka 24.423.The“narrow-headed.”424.See Commentary on Shloka 36.425.These“animals,”or monsters, are not the anthropoid or any other apes, but verily what the Anthropologists might call the“missing link,”the primitive lower man.426.The shame of their animal origin which our modern Scientists would emphasize if they could.427.The Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, pp. 186, 187. The“unknown ancestry”referred to are theprimævalastral prototypes.428.“A very strong argument in favour of variability is supplied by the science of embryology. Is not a man in the uterus ... a simple cell, a vegetable with three or four leaflets, a tadpole with branchiæ, a mammal with a tail, lastly a primate [?] and a biped? It is scarcely possible not to recognize in the embryonic evolution a rapid sketch, a faithful summary, of the entire organic series.”(Lefèvre,Philosophy, p. 484.)The summary alluded to is, however, only that of thestore of typeshoarded up in man, the microcosm. This simple explanation meets all such objections, as the presence of the rudimentary tail in the fœtus—a fact triumphantly paraded by Hæckel and Darwin as conclusively in favour of the Ape-Ancestor Theory. It may also be pointed out thatthe presence of a vegetable with leafletsin the embryonic stages isnot explainedon ordinary evolutionist principles. Darwinists have not traced man through the vegetable, but Occultists have.Why then this feature in the embryo, and how do the former explain it?429.“The Proofs of Evolution,”a lecture by Hæckel.430.Vol. i. pp. 388-390.431.See Cory,Ancient Fragments, pp. 21,et seqq.432.Origin of Species, pp. 448, 449, first edition.433.Vol. i. p. 154.434.The sin committed with the animals.435.The Spirits, the“Sons of Wisdom.”436.Who had refused to“create.”437.Mindless.438.Mind.439.This verse in theRig Veda(x. 5, 6):“The Seven Wise Ones [Rays of Wisdom, Dhyânis] fashion Seven Paths [or Lines, and also Races in another sense]. To one of these may the distressed mortal come”—a verse interpreted solely from the astronomical and cosmic aspect, is one of the most pregnant in occult meaning. The“Paths”may mean Lines (Maryâdâh), but they are primarily Beams of Light falling on the Paths leading to Wisdom. (SeeRig Veda, iv. 5-13.) It means“Ways”or Paths. They are, in short, the seven Rays which fall free from the Macrocosmic Centre, the seven Principles in the metaphysical, the seven Races in the physical sense. All depends upon the key used.440.Rig Veda, x. 10, 5, 2.441.It is next to impossible to translate verbally some of these old Commentaries. We are often obliged to give the meaning only, and thus retranslate the verbatim translations.442.Rudra, as a Kumâra, is Nîlalohita—red and blue.443.This, regardless of modern materialistic evolution, which speculates in this wise:“The primitive human form, whence as we think all human species sprang, has perished this long time. [This we deny: it has only decreased in size and changed in texture.] But many facts point to the conclusion that it was hairy and dolichocephalic. [African races are evennowdolichocephalic in a great measure, but the palæolithic Neanderthal skull, the oldest we know of, is of a large size, and no nearer to the capacity of the gorilla's cranium than that of any other now-living man.] Let us, for the time being, call this hypothetical specieshomo primigenius.... This first species, or the ape-man, the ancestor of all the others,probablyarose in thetropical regionsof the old world fromanthropoid apes.”Asked for proofs, the Evolutionist, not the least daunted, replies:“Of theseno fossil remains are as yet known to us, but they were probably akin to the Gorilla and Orang of the present day.”And then the Papuan negro is mentioned as the probable descendant in the first line. (Pedigree of Man, p. 80.)Hæckel holds fast to Lemuria, which, with East Africa and South Asia also, he mentions as the possible cradle of the primitive ape-men. So also do many Geologists. Mr. A. R. Wallace admits its reality, though in a rather modified sense, in hisGeographical Distribution of Animals. But let not Evolutionists speak so lightly of the comparative size of the brains of man and the ape, for this is veryunscientific, especially when they pretend to see no difference between the two, or very little at any rate. For Vogt himself showed that, while the highest of the apes, the Gorilla, has a brain of only 30 to 51 cubic inches, the brain of the lowest of the Australian aborigines amounts to 99·35 cubic inches. The former is thus“not half of the size of the brain of a new-born babe,”says Pfaff.444.Ellis'Polynesian Researches, Vol. II, p. 38. Missionaries seem to have pounced upon this nameIviand made of itEve. But, as shown by Professor Max Müller, Eve is not the Hebrew name but a European transformation of חוה, Châvah, life, or mother of all living;“while the Tahitianivi, and the Maori,wheva, meant bone, and bone only.”(Introduction to the Science of Religion, p. 304.)445.Chaire d'Hébreu au Collége de France, p. 20.446.Of such semi-animal creatures, the sole remnants known to Ethnology were the Tasmanians, aportionof the Australians and a mountain tribe in China, the men and women of which are entirely covered with hair. They were the last descendants in adirectline of the semi-animal latter-day Lemurians referred to. There are, however, considerable numbers of the mixed Lemuro-Atlantean peoples produced by various crossings with such semi-human stocks—e.g., the wild men of Borneo, the Veddhas of Ceylon, classed by Prof. Flower among Âryans (!), most of the remaining Australians, Bushmen, Negritos, Andaman Islanders, etc.The Australians of the Gulf of St. Vincent and the neighbourhood of Adelaide arevery hairy, and the brown down on the skin of boys of five or six years of age assumes afurry appearance. They are, however, degradedmen; not the closest approximation to the“pithecoid man,”as Hæckel so sweepingly affirms. Only a portion of these men are a Lemurian relic. (Cf.Esoteric Buddhism, pp. 64et seqq.)447.In calling the animal“soulless”we do not deprive the beast, from the humblest to the highest species, of a Soul, but only of a conscious surviving Ego-Soul,i.e., that principle which survives after a man, and reïncarnates in a like man. The animal has an Astral Body, that survives the physical form for a short period; nevertheless its (animal) Monad does not reïncarnate in the same, but in a higher species, and has no“Devachan”of course. It has theseedsof all the human principles in itself, but they arelatent.448.Manual of Geology, p. 302.449.The“fables”and“myths”about Leda and Jupiter, and such like, could never have sprung up in people's fancy, had not the allegory rested on a fact in Nature. Evolution, gradually transforming man into a mammal, did in his case only what it did in that of other animals. But this does not prevent man from having always stood at the head of the animal world and other organic species, and from having preceded the former.450.See the Section on“The Chronology of the Brâhmans,”p. 69.451.To avoid confusion, let the reader remember that the term Root-Race applies to one of the seven great Races, sub-race to one of its great Branches, and family-race to one of the sub-divisions, which include nations and large tribes.452.In the Section on“The Fifth Race and its Divine Instructors,”in the Commentary on Stanza XII, the nature of these“Instructors”is explained.453.The present yellow races are the descendants, however, of the early branches of the Fourth Race. Of the Third, the onlypure and directdescendants are, as said above, a portion of the fallen and degenerated Australians, whose far distant ancestors belonged to a division of the seventh sub-race of the Third. The rest are of mixed Lemuro-Atlantean descent. They have since then entirely changed in stature and intellectual capacities.454.Languageis certainly coëval with reason, and could never have been developed before men became one with the informing principles in them—those who fructified and awoke to life the mânasic element dormant in primitive man. For, as Professor Max Müller tells us in hisScience of Thought:“Thought and language are identical.”To add to this, however, the reflection thatthoughts which are too deep for words, do not really exist at all, is rather risky, for thought impressed upon the astral tablets exists in eternity whether expressed or not.Logosis both reason and speech. But language, proceeding in cycles, is not always adequate to expressspiritualthoughts. Moreover, in one sense, the Greek Logos is the equivalent of the Sanskrit Vâch,“the immortal (intellectual) ray of spirit.”And the fact that Vâch (as Devasenâ, anaspectof Sarasvatî, the Goddess of Hidden Wisdom) is the spouse of the eternal celibate Kumâra, unveils a suggestive, though veiled, reference to the Kumâras, those“who refused to create,”but who were compelled later on to completedivineMan by incarnating in him. All this will be fully explained in the Sections that follow.455.Ptolemy, speaking in his ninth table of the Kabolitæ or Kabul tribes, calls them Ἀριστόφυλοι, Aristophyli, the aristocratic or noble tribes. The Afghans call themselves Ben-Issraël, children of Is (sa) raël, from Issa,“woman and also earth,”sons of Mother Earth. But if you call an Afghan Yahoudi (Jew), he will kill you. The names of the supposed twelve tribes of the Jews, and the names of the real twelve tribes of the Afghans, are the same. The Afghans being far older (at any rate, their Arabic stock) than the Israëlites, no one need be surprised to find such tribal names among them as Youssoufzic, sons of Joseph, in Punjcaure and Boonere; Zablistanee (Zebulon); Ben-manasseh, sons of Manasseh, among the Khojar Tartars; Isaguri, or Issachar, now Ashnagor in Afghanistan, etc. The whole twelve names of the so-called twelve tribes are names of the signs of the Zodiac, as is now well proven. In any case, the names of the oldest Arabic tribes, re-transliterated, yield the names of the zodiacal signs and likewise of the mythical sons of Jacob. Where are the traces of the Jewish twelve tribes? Nowhere. But there is a trace, and a deep one, that the Jews have tried to deceive people with the help of these names. For, see what happens ages after theten tribeshad wholly disappeared from Babylon. Ptolemy Philadelphus, desiring to have the Hebrew Law translated for him into Greek (the famous Septuagint), wrote to the high priest of the Jews, Eleazar, to send himsix men from each of the twelve tribes; and theseventy-two representatives(of whom sixty were ghosts apparently) came to the king in Egypt and translated the Law amid miracles and wonders. See Butler'sHoræ Biblicæ, Josephus, and Philo Judæus.456.The Commentary explains that the apes are the only species, among the animals, which has gradually, and with every generation and variety, tended more and more to return to the original type of its male forefather—the dark gigantic Lemurian and Atlantean.457.Androgyne.458.Dr. A. Wilder; who says that Gan-duniyas is a name of Babylonia.459.Vol. i. pp. 575, 576.460.Foĕ-kouĕ-ki; ou Relations des Royaumes Bouddhiques; par Chy Fa-hian: translated by Abel Remusat.461.Seventh year, 1855.462.De Mirville'sDes Esprits, ii. 423. See also Moses Maimonides,More Nevochim.463.Sciences Occultes, p. 464.464.Révolution du Globe, Vol. v. p. 247.465.We read in De Mirville's“Mémoire â l'Académie”(ii. 431) of the“naïve astonishment of Geoffroy St. Hilaire, when M. de Paravey showed to him, in some old Chinese works and Babylonian tiles, dragons, ... ornithorhynchuses and saurians (aquatic animalsfound only in Australia), etc., extinct animals that he had thought unknown on earth ... till his own day.”466.SeeIsaiah, xxx. 6:“The viper and the flying serpent,”and the fiery serpents conquered by the brazen serpent of Moses.467.The fossils, reconstructed by Science which we know, ought to be sufficient warrant for the possibility of even a Leviathan, not to mention Isaiah's flying serpents, or Saraph Mehophep, words which are translated in all the Hebrew dictionaries as“Saraph,”enflamed or fiery venom, and“Mehophep,”flying. But, although Christian Theology has always connected both Leviathan and Saraph Mehophep with the Devil, the expressions are metaphorical and have nought to do with the“Evil One.”Nevertheless, the word“Dragon”has now become a synonym for the latter. In Bretagne the word Drouk now signifies“Devil,”whence, as we are told by Cambry (Monuments Celtiques, p. 299), the Devil's Tomb in England, Droghedanum Sepulcrum. In Languedoc the meteoric fires and will-o'-the-wisps are called Drac, and in Bretagne Dreag and Wraie or wraith; the castle of Drogheda in Ireland meaning the Devil's castle. (De Mirville,ibid., ii. 423.)468.The ultramontane writers accept the whole series of draconian stories given by Father Kircher, in hisŒdipus Ægyptiacus,“De Genesi Draconum,”quite seriously. According to that Jesuit, he himself saw a dragon which was killed in 1669 by a Roman peasant, as the director of the Museo Barberini sent it to him, to take the beast's likeness, which Father Kircher did and had it published in one of hisin-folios. After this he received a letter from Christopher Scherer, Prefect of the Canton of Soleure, Switzerland, in which that official certifies to his having seen himself,with his own eyes, one fine summer night in 1619, a living dragon. Having remained on his balcony“to contemplate the perfect purity of the firmament,”he writes,“I saw a fiery, shining dragon rise from one of the caves of Mount Pilatus and direct himself rapidly towards Fluelen to the other end of the lake. Enormous in size, his tail was still longer and his neck stretched out. His head and jaws were those of a serpent. In flying, he emitted on his way numerous sparks (? !).... I thought at first I was seeing a meteor, but soon, looking more attentively, I was convinced by his flight and the conformation of his body that I saw averitable dragon. I am happy to be thus able to enlighten your Reverence on thevery realexistence of those animals”—indreams, the writer ought to have added, of long past ages. (Ibid., p. 424.)469.As a convincing proof of the reality of the fact, a Roman Catholic refers the reader to the picture of the incident painted by Simon de Sienne, a friend of the poet, on the portal of the Church Notre Dame du Don at Avignon, notwithstanding the prohibition of the Sovereign Pontiff, who“would not allow this triumph of love to be enthroned in the holy place”; and adds:“Time has injured the work of art, but has not weakened its tradition.”(Ibid., p. 425.) De Mirville's“Dragon-Devils”of our era seem to have no luck, as they disappear most mysteriously from the museums where they are said to have been. Thus the Dragon embalmed by Ulysses Aldovrandus and presented to the Musée du Sénat, either in Naples or Bologna,“was there still in 1700,”but is there no more. (Ibid., p. 427.)470.Op. cit., ii. 422.471.Ibid., p. 433.472.Ibid., pp. 432, 433. This is about as just as though, a few millenniums hence, a fanatic of some future new creed, who was bent upon glorifyinghisreligion at the expense ofancientChristianity, were to say: Everywhere the quadruped lamb was adored. The nun, calling it the Agnus, placed it on her bosom; the priest laid it on the altar. It figured in every Paschal meal, and was glorified loudly in every temple. And yet the Christians dreaded it and hated it, for they slew and devoured it. Heathens, at any rate, do not eat their sacred symbols. We know of no serpent or reptile-eaters, except in Christian civilized countries, where they begin with frogs and eels, and must end with real snakes, as they have begun with lamb and ended with horse-flesh.473.Ibid., p. 423.474.Pantheon, 3.475.The Solar Chnouphis, or Agathodæmon, is the Christos of the Gnostics, as every scholar knows. He is intimately connected with the Seven Sons of Sophia (Wisdom), the Seven Sons of Aditi, Universal Wisdom, her eighth being Mârttânda, the Sun, which Seven are the Seven Planetary Regents or Genii. Therefore Chnouphis was the Spiritual Sun of Enlightenment, of Wisdom, hence the patron of all the Egyptian Initiates, as Bel-Merodach, or Bel-Belitanus, became later with the Chaldæans.476.Hermes, or rather Thot, was a generic name. Abul Feda shows in hisHistoria Anti-Islamitica, five Hermes, and the names of Hermes, Nebo, Thot were given respectively in various countries to great Initiates. Thus Nebo, the son of Merodach and Zarpanitu, whom Herodotus calls Zeus-Belos, gave his name to all the great Prophets, Seers and Initiates. They were all“Serpents of Wisdom,”as connected with the Sun astronomically, and with Wisdom spiritually.477.Pantheon, text 15.478.i. 555.479.Genesis, xlix. 17, 18, and 5, 6.480.Dunlap, in his Introduction toSod, the Mysteries of Adoni(xi), explains the word“Sod”asarcanum, religious mystery, on the authority of Schindler'sPenteglott, 1201.“The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him,”saysPsalm, xxv. 14. This is a mistranslation of the Christians, for it ought to read:“Sod Ihoh (the Mysteries of Ihoh) are forthose who fear him.”“Al [El] is terrible in the great Sod of the Kedeshim (the Priests, the Holy, the Initiated).”—Psalm, lxxxix. 7 (ibid.). The Kedeshim were very far from holy. See the Section on“The Holy of Holies,”in Part II of this Volume.481.“The members of the Priest-Colleges were called Sodales,”says Freund'sLatin Lexicon(iv. 448).“Sodalities were constituted in the Idæan Mysteries of the Mighty Mother,”writes Cicero inDe Senectute. (Dunlap,ibid., p. xii.)482.xxx. 6.483.The priests of Baal who jumped over the fires. But this was a Hebrew term and a local one. Saraph means“fiery or flaming venom.”484.Book of the Dead, ch. xxxix.485.The same ram's horns are found on the heads of Moses which were seen on some old medals by the writer in Palestine, one of which is still in her possession. The horns, forming part of the shining aureole on the statue of Moses in Rome by Michael Angelo, are vertical instead of being bent down to the ears, but the emblem is the same; hence the Brazen Serpent.486.But see Harris'Magic Papyrus, No. v, and the ram-headed Ammon manufacturing men on a potter's wheel.487.Brasseur de Bourbourg,Mexique, pp. 135 and 574.488.Ulûpî (Ulûpl) has an entirely Atlantean ring about it. Like Atlantis, it is neither a Greek nor a Sanskrit name, but reminds one of Mexican names.489.Mahâbhârata, Âdi Parva, Shlokas 7788, 7789. TheBhâgavata Purâna(ix. xx. 31), as explained by Shrîdhara, the commentator, makes Ulûpî the daughter of the king of Manipûra (seeVishnu Purâna, Wilson, iv. 160); but the late Pandit Dayânand Sarasvatî, certainly the greatest Sanskrit and Paurânic authority in India on such questions, personally corroborated that Ulûpî was daughter of the king of the Nâgas in Pâtâla, or America, 5,000 years ago, and that the Nâgas were Initiates.490.Isis Unveiled, ii. 293.491.Foh-tchou, in Chinese meaning literally Buddha's lord, or the teacher of the doctrines of Buddha—Foh.492.This mountain is situated south-west of China, almost between China and Tibet.493.Ibid., pp. 293, 294.494.Let the reader be reminded that in theZohar, and also in all the Kabalistic works, it is maintained that“Metatron united with Shekinah.”Now Shekinah as the Veil (Grace) of Ain Suph, representing the Logos, is that very Tree of Knowledge; while Shamaël—the darkaspectof the Logos—occupies only the bark of that tree, and has the knowledge ofevilalone. As Lacour, who saw in the scene of the Fall (Genesis, iii) an incident pertaining to Egyptian Initiation, says:“The Tree of the Divination, or of the Knowledge of Good and Evil ... is the science of Tzyphon, the Genius of Doubt,tzyto teach, andphon, doubt. Tzyphon is one of the Aleim; we shall see him presently under the name of Nach, the tempter”(Les Œloim, vol. ii. p. 218). He is now known to Symbologists under the name of Jehovah.495.This is the view taken and adopted by all the Church Fathers, but it is not the real Esoteric Teaching. Thecursedid not begin with the formation of either man or woman, for their separation was a natural sequence of evolution, but withthe breaking of the law.496.By whichhumannature lives; not even the animal—but the misguided, sensual and vicious nature, whichmen, not Nature, created. See the Section“Cross and Circle.”497.SeeZohar, i. 172,aandb.498.Compare the Section on“The Mysteries of the Hebdomad”in Part II of this Volume.499.Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 1.500.The Unicorn: a Mythological Investigation, Robert Brown, junr., F.S.A. London, 1881.501.Mythical Monsters, pp. 2-4.502.Ibid., p. 20.503.Ibid., pp. 36, 37.504.The Human Species, p. 52.505.Manual of Geology, p. 301.506.Ibid., p. 17.507.Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 16. See alsoRecherches, etc., des Mammifères, plate 1. Paris, 1868 to 1874.508.Preface to theShan Hai King, or“Wonders by Land and Sea.”509.Vol. i. pp. 589,et seqq.510.There are Archæologists, who, like Mr. James Fergusson, refuse any great antiquity to even one single monument in India. In his work,Illustrations of the Rock-Cut Temples of India, he ventures to express the very extraordinary opinion that“Egypt had ceased to be a nation before the earliest of the cave-temples of India was excavated.”In short, he does not admit the existence of any cave-temple anterior to the reign of Ashoka, and seems anxious to prove that most of these rock-cut temples were executed during a period extending from the time of that pious Buddhist king until the destruction of the Andhra dynasty of Magadha, in the beginning of the fifth century. We believe such a claim to be perfectly arbitrary. Further discoveries will show that it is erroneous and unwarranted.511.America, at the time of its discovery, was calledAtlantaby some native tribes.512.Since then Donnelly'sAtlantishas appeared, and soon its actual existence will have become a scientific fact.513.It is so divided to this day, and Theosophists and Occultists, who have learned something of the occult but undeniable power of Dugpaship at their own expense, know this but too well.514.See De Mirville'sPneumatologie: Des Esprits, iii. 57,et seqq.515.See Max Müller,Chips, i. 339;“Popol Vuh.”Compare also Holmberg,Ethnographische Skizzen über die Völker des Russischen Amerika. Helsingfors, 1855.516.Op. cit., pp. 13-15.517.Ibid., p. 308.518.An approach to the statues at Bamian—also a Buddha 200 feet high—is found near a Jain settlement in Southern India, and appears to be the only one that remains at present.519.Even Wilson admits that Râma and Râvana were personages founded on historical facts.“The traditions of the South of India uniformly ascribe its civilization ... and the settlement of civilized Hindûs [the Fifth Race] to the conquest of Lankâ by Râma”(Vishnu Purâna, iii. 318)—the victory of the“Sons of Gods”over the Atlantean sorcerers, says thetruetradition.520.Thus we are shown one hero, to give an instance, first born as the“unrighteous but valiant monarch”(Purusha) of the Daityas, Hiranyakashipu, slain by the Avatâra Nara-sinha (Man-lion). Then he was born as Râvana, the giant king of Lankâ, and killed by Râma; after which he is reborn as Shishupâla, the son of Rajarshi (King Rishi) Damaghosha, when he is again killed by Krishna, the last incarnation of Vishnu. This parallel evolution of Vishnu (Spirit) with a Daitya, as man, may seem meaningless, yet it gives us the key not only to the respective dates of Râma and Krishna but even to a certain psychological mystery.521.CompareHibbert Lectures, 1877, Sayce, pp. 134-138.522.The Gods became No-Gods.523.Race.524.Yellow-white.525.Strictly speaking, it is only from the time of the Atlantean, brown and yellow giant races, that one ought to speak ofman, since it was the Fourth Race only which was the firstcompletely human species, however much larger in size than we are now. InMan: Fragments of Forgotten History(by two Chelâs), all that is said of the Atlanteans is quite correct. It is chiefly this Race which became“black with sin,”that brought the divine names of the Asuras, the Râkshasas and the Daityas, into disrepute, and passed them on to posterity as the names of fiends. For, as said, the Suras, Gods or Devas, having incarnated in the wise men of Atlantis, the names of Asuras and Râkshasas were given to the ordinary Atlanteans. Owing to the incessant conflicts of the latter with the last remnants of the Third Race and the“Sons of Will and Yoga,”their names have led to the later allegories about them in thePurânas.“Asura was the generic appellation of all the Atlanteans who were the enemies of the spiritual heroes of the Âryans (Gods).”(Man, p. 77.)526.In the beginning.527.The sub-races.528.Their colours.529.Stanza VII, Shloka 24.530.See Shlokas 32, 34.531.In general, the so-called orthodox Christian conceptions about the“fallen”Angels or Satan, are as remarkable as they are absurd. About a dozen could be cited, of the most varied character as to details, and all from the pens of educated lay authors,“university graduates”of the present quarter of our century. Thus, the author ofEarth's Earliest Ages, G. H. Pember, M.A., devotes a thick volume to proving Theosophists, Spiritualists, Agnostics, Mystics, metaphysicians, poets, and every contemporary author on Oriental speculations, to be the devoted servants of the“Prince of the Air,”and irretrievably damned. He describes Satan and his Antichrist in this wise:“Satan is the‘Anointed Cherub’of old.... God created Satan, the fairest and wisest of all His creatures in this part of His Universe, and made him Prince of the World, and of the Power of the Air.... He was placed in an Eden, which was both far anterior to the Eden of Genesis ... and of an altogether different and more substantial character, resembling the New Jerusalem. Thus, Satan being perfect in wisdom, and beauty, his vast empire is our earth, if not the whole solar system.... Certainly no other angelic power of greater or even equal dignity has been revealed to us. The Archangel Michael himself is quoted by Jude as preserving towards the Prince of Darknessthe respect due to a superior, however wicked he may be, until God has formally commanded his deposition.”Then we are informed that“Satan was from the moment of his creation surrounded by theinsignia of royalty”(! !): that he“awoke to consciousness to find the air filled with the rejoicing music of those whom God had appointed.”Then the Devil“passes from the royalty to hispriestly dignity”(! ! !).“Satan was also apriest of the Most High,”etc., etc. And now—“Antichrist will be Satan incarnate.”(Chap. III and pp. 56-59.) The pioneers of the coming Apollyon have already appeared—they are the Theosophists, the Occultists, the authors of thePerfect Way, ofIsis Unveiled, of theMystery of the Ages, and even of theLight of Asia! ! The author notes the“avowed origin”of Theosophy from the“descending angels,”from the“Nephilim,”or the Angels ofGenesis(vi), and the Giants. He ought to note his own descent from them also, as ourSecret Doctrineendeavours to show—unless he refuses to belong to the present humanity.532.Compare x. 8, where it speaks of all who have come before Jesus, being“thieves and robbers.”533.Verse 14.534.Luke, x. 18.535.It is not correct to refer to Christ—as some Theosophists do—as Buddhi, the sixth principle in man. The latterper seis a passive and latent principle, the Spiritual Vehicle of Âtmâ, inseparable from the manifested Universal Soul. It is only in union and in conjunction withSelf-consciousnessthat Buddhi becomes the Higher Self and the Divine, discriminating Soul. Christos is the seventh principle, if anything.536.xix. 7.537.Ibid., verse 8.538.xviii. 24.539.To make it plainer, any one who reads the passage inLuke, will see that the remark follows the report of theseventy, who rejoice that“even the devils [the spirit of controversy and reasoning, or the opposing power, since Satan means simply‘adversary’or‘opponent’] are subject unto us through thy name.”(Luke, x. 17.) Now,“thy name”means the name of Christos, or Logos, or the Spirit of true Divine Wisdom, as distinct from the spirit of intellectual or mere materialistic reasoning—the Higher Self in short. And when Jesus remarks on this that he has“beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven,”it is a mere statement of his clairvoyant powers, notifying to them that he already knew it, and a reference to the incarnation of the Divine Ray—the Gods or Angels—whichfalls into generation. For not all men, by any means, benefit by that incarnation, and with some the power remains latent and dead during the whole life. Truly“no man knoweth who the Son is, but the Father; and who the Father is, but the Son,”as added by Jesus then and there (verse 22)—the“Church of Christ”less than any one else. The Initiates alone understood the secret meaning of the terms“Father”and“Son,”and knew that it referred to Spirit and Soul on the Earth. For the teachings of Christ were Occult teachings, which could only be explained at Initiation. They were never intended for the masses, for Jesus forbade the twelve to go to the Gentiles and the Samaritans (Matth., x. 5), and repeated to his disciples that the“mystery of the kingdom of God”was for them alone, not for the multitudes (Mark, iv. 11).540.So, for instance, in thePurânas, Pulastya, a Prajâpati, or son of Brahmâ—the progenitor of the Râkshasas, and the grandfather of Râvana, the great king of Lankâ in theRâmâyana—had, in aformer birth, a son named Dattoli,“who is now known as the sage Agastya,”saysVishnu Purâna(Wilson's Trans., i. 154). This name of Dattoli alone, has six more variants to it, or seven meanings. He is called respectively, Dattoli, Dattâli, Dattotti, Dattotri, Dattobhri, Dambhobhi and Dambholi. These seven variants have each a secret sense, and refer in the Esoteric Commentaries to various ethnological classifications, and also to physiological and anthropological mysteries of the primitive races. For, surely, the Râkshasas are not Demons, but simply the primitive and ferocious Giants, the Atlanteans, who were scattered on the face of the Globe, as the Fifth Race is now. Vasishtha is a warrant of this, if his words addressed to Parâshara, who attempted a bit of Jadoo (sorcery), which he calls“sacrifice,”for the destruction of the Râkshasas, mean anything. For he says:“Let no more of theseunoffending‘Spirits of Darkness’be consumed.”(See for details,Mahâbhârata, Âdi Parvan, s. 176; alsoLinga Purâna, Pûrvârdha, s. 64; Wilson,ibid., i. 8, 9.)541.We have a passage from a Master's letter which has a direct bearing upon these incarnating Angels. Says the letter:“Now there are, and there must be, failures in the ethereal Races of the many Classes of Dhyân Chohans, or Devas [progressed entitiesof apreviousPlanetary Period], as well as among men. But still, as thefailuresare too far progressed and spiritualized to be thrown back forcibly from Dhyân-Chohanship into the vortex of a new primordial evolution through the lower Kingdoms, this then happens. Where a new Solar System has to be evolved, these Dhyân Chohans are borne in by influx‘ahead’of the Elementals [entities ... to be developed into humanity at afuturetime] and remain as a latent or inactive spiritual force, in the Aura of a nascent World ... until the stage of human evolution is reached.... Then they become anactive forceand commingle with the Elementals, todevelop little by little the full type of humanity.”That is to say, to develop in man, and endow him with his Self-conscious Mind, or Manas.542.Appendix XV, pp. 369,et seqq.543.When the Earth with its Planetary Chain and Man were to appear.544.Our Earth and the physical plane of consciousness.545.When the pure, celestial Beings or Dhyân Chohans, and the great Pitris of various classes were commissioned—the one to evolve their Images or Chhâyâs, and make of them physical man, the others to inform and thus endow him with divine intelligence and the comprehension of the Mysteries of Creation.546.The“dynasties of kings”who all regard themselves as the“anointed,”reigning by the“Grace of God,”whereas in truth, they reign by the grace of Matter, the Great Illusion, the Deceiver.547.Ibid.,loc. cit., verse 10.548.See the“Primeval Manus of Humanity.”549.The“Heavenly Man,”please mark again the word, is the“Logos”or the“Son”Esoterically. Therefore, once that the title was applied to Christ, who was declared to be God and the very God himself, Christian Theology had no choice. In order to support its dogma of a personal Trinity it had to proclaim, as it still does, that the Christian Logos is the only true one, and that all the Logoi of other religions are false, and are only the masquerading Evil Principle, Satan. See whereto this has led Western Theology!550.“For the Mind, a deity abounding in both sexes, being Light and Life, brought forth by its Word another Mind or Workman; which, being God of the Fire and the Spirit, fashioned and formed seven other Governors, which in their Circles contain the Phenomenal World, and whose disposition is called Fate or Destiny.”(Sect. ix. c. 1, ed. of 1579.)Here it is evident that Mind, the Primeval Universal Divine Thought, is neither the Unknown Unmanifested One, since it abounds in both sexes—is male and female—nor yet the Christian“Father,”as the latter is a male and not an androgyne. The fact is that the“Father,”“Son,”and“Man”are hopelessly mixed up in the translations ofPymander.551.The allegory of the fire of Prometheus is another version of the rebellion of the proud Lucifer, who was hurled down to the“bottomless pit,”or simply on to our Earth, to live as man. The Hindû Lucifer, the Mahâsura, is also said to have become envious of the Creator's resplendent Light, and, at the head of inferior Asuras (not Gods, but Spirits), to have rebelled against Brahmâ; for which Shiva hurled him down to Pâtâla. But, as philosophy goes hand in hand with allegorical fiction in Hindû myths, the“Devil”is made to repent, and is afforded the opportunity to progress: he is a sinful manesoterically, and can by Yoga, devotion, and adeptship, reach his status of“one with the deity,”once more. Hercules, the Sun-God, descends to Hades (the Cave of Initiation) to deliver the victims from their tortures, etc. The Christian Church alone createseternaltorment for the Devil and the damned that she has invented.552.Why, for instance, should Éliphas Lévi, the very fearless and outspoken Kabalist, have hesitated to divulge the mystery of the Fallen Angels so-called? That he knew the fact and the real meaning of the allegory, both in its religious and mystical, as well as in its physiological sense, is proved by his voluminous writings and frequent allusions and hints. Yet Éliphas, after having alluded to it a hundred times in his previous works, says in his laterHistoire de la Magie(pp. 220, 221):“We protest with all our might against the sovereignty and the ubiquity of Satan. Wepretend neither to deny nor affirm here the tradition on the Fall of the Angels.... But if so ... then the prince of the Angelic Rebels can be at best the last and the most powerless among the condemned—now that he is separated from deity—which is the principle of every power.”This is hazy and evasive enough; but see what Hargrave Jennings writes in his weird, staccato-like style:“Both Saint Michael and Saint George are types. They are sainted personages, or dignified heroes, or powers apotheosized. They are each represented with their appropriate faculties and attributes. These are reproduced and stand multiplied—distinguished by different names in all the mythologies [including the Christian]. But the idea regarding each is a general one. This idea and representative notion is that of the all-powerful champion—child-like in his‘virgin innocence’—so powerful that this God-filled innocence (the Seraphim‘know most,’the Cherubim‘love most’) can shatter the world (articulated—so to use the word—in the magic of Lucifer, but condemned), in opposition to the artful constructions, won out of the permission of the Supreme—artful constructions (‘this side life’)—of the magnificent apostate, the mighty rebel, but yet, at the same time, the‘Light-bringer,’the Lucifer—the‘Morning Star,’the‘Son of the Morning’—the very highest title‘out of heaven,’for in heaven it cannot be, but out of heaven it is everything. In an apparently incredible side of his character—for let the reader carefully remark that qualities are of no sex—this Archangel Saint Michael is the invincible, sexless, celestial‘Energy’—to dignify him by his grand characteristics—the invincible‘Virgin-Combatant,’clothed ... and at the same time armed, in the denying mail of the Gnostic‘refusal to create.’This is another myth, a‘myth within myths,’... a stupendous‘mystery of mysteries,’because it is so impossible and contradictory. Unexplainable as the Apocalypse. Unrevealable as the‘Revelation.’”(Phallicism, pp. 212, 213.)Nevertheless, thisunexplainableandunrevealablemystery will now be explained and revealed by the doctrines of the East. Though, of course, as the very erudite, but still more puzzling author ofPhallicismgives it, no uninitiated mortal would ever understand his real drift.553.“Creation”—out of preëxistent eternal Substance, or Matter, of course, which Substance, according to our teachings, is Boundless, Ever-existing Space.554.The Luciferians, a sect of the fourth century who are alleged to have taught that the soul was acarnalbody transmitted to the child by its father, and the Lucianists, another and earlier sect of the third centurya.d., who taught all this, and further, that theanimalsoul was not immortal, philosophized on the grounds of the real Kabalistic and Occult teachings.555.This“Central Sun”of the Occultists even Science is obliged to accept astronomically, for it cannot deny the presence in sidereal space of a central body in the Milky Way, a point unseen and mysterious, the ever-hidden centre of attraction of our Sun and System. But this“Sun”is viewed differently by the Occultists of the East. While the Western and Jewish Kabalists—and even some pious modern Astronomers—claim that in this Sun the God-head is specially present, referring to it the volitional acts of God—the Eastern Initiates maintain that, as the Supra-divine Essence of the Unknown Absolute is equally in every domain and place, the“Central Sun”is simply the centre of Universal Life-Electricity; the reservoir within which that Divine Radiance, already differentiated at the beginning of every“creation,”is focussed. Though still in a Laya, or neutral condition, it is, nevertheless, the one attracting, as also the ever-emitting, Life-Centre.556.Op. cit., pp. 287-289.557.See Commentary to Stanza VII, Volume I.558.Thefourthand thefifthfrombelowbeginning with the Physical Body; thethirdand thefourth, if we reckon from Âtmâ.559.New Aspects of Life.560.Angelic, Spiritual Essences, immortal in their Being, because unconditioned in Eternity; but periodical and conditioned in their Manvantaric manifestations.561.Op. cit., pp. 97, 98, 2nd ed., 1887.562.The history of Prometheus, Karma, and human consciousness, is to be found in Part II, Section V.563.By an Englishman whose erratic genius killed him. The son of a Protestant clergyman, he became a Mohammedan; then a rabid Atheist; after meeting with a Master, a Guru, he became a Mystic; then a Theosophist who doubted, despaired—threw upwhiteforblackmagic, went insane and joined the Roman Church. Then again turning round, anathematized her, re-became an Atheist, and died cursing humanity, knowledge, and God, in whom he had ceased to believe. Furnished with all the Esoteric data to write his“War in Heaven,”he made a semi-political article out of it, mixing Malthus with Satan, and Darwin with the Astral Light. Peace be to his—Shell. He is a warning to the Chelâs who fail. His forgotten tomb may now be seen in the Mussulman burial ground of Joonaghur, Kathiawar, India.564.The author talks of theactive, fighting, damning Jehovah as though he were a synonym of Parabrahman! We have quoted from this article to show where it dissents from Theosophic teachings; otherwise it would be quoted some day against us, as everything published in theTheosophistgenerally is.565.The Theosophist, vol. iii. p. 68.566.Explaining theKabalah, Dr. Henry Pratt says:“Spirit was to man [to the Jewish Rabbin, rather!] a bodiless, disembodied, or deprived, and degraded being, and hence was termed by the ideograph Nahash,‘Deprived’; represented as appearing to and seducing the human race—man through the woman.... In the picture from this Nahash, this spirit was represented by a serpent, because from itsdestitution of bodily members, the serpent was looked upon as a deprived and depraved and degraded creature.”(New Aspects of Life, p. 235.) Symbol for symbol there are those who would prefer that of the serpent—the symbol of wisdom and eternity, deprived of limbs as it is—to the Jod (י)—the poetical ideograph of Jehovah in theKabalah—the God of the male symbol of generation.567.Zohar, iii. 61c.568.Daksha, the“intelligent, the competent.”“This name generally carries with it the idea ofcreative power.”He is a son of Brahmâ and of Aditi, and agreeably to other versions, a self-born power, which, like Minerva, sprang from his father's body. He is the chief of the Prajâpatis, the Lords or Creators of Being. InVishnu Purâna, Parâshara says of him:“In every Kalpa [or Manvantara] Daksha and the rest are born and are again destroyed.”And theRig Vedasays that“Daksha sprang from Aditi and Aditi from Daksha,”a reference to the eternal cyclic re-birth of the same divine Essence.569.Bhâgavata Purâna, iv. 24, 4.570.No one of these Orders is distinct from the Pitris or Progenitors. As says Manu (iii. 284):“The wise call our fathers Vasus; our paternal grandfathers, Rudras; our paternal great grandfathers, Âdityas; agreeably to a text of the Vedas.”“This is an everlasting Vedic text,”says another translation.571.As now discovered by the late G. Smith in the Babylonian cylinder literature, it was the same in Chaldæan Theogony. Ishtar,“eldest of Heaven and of Earth.”Below him the Igigi or Angels of Heaven, and the Anûnaki, or Angels of Earth. Below these again various classes of Spirits and“Genii”called Sadu, Vadukku, Ekimu, Gallu—of which some were good, some evil. (See Smith'sBabylonian Mythology, also Sayce'sHibbert Lectures, p. 141.)572.Some superior, others inferior,to suit the Karmaof the various reïncarnating Monads, which could not all be of the same degree of purity in their last births in other Worlds. This accounts for the difference of races, the inferiority of the savage and other human varieties.573.“There are,”says Topinard in the English edition of hisAnthropology, with a preface by Professor Broca,“threefundamental elements of colour in the human organism—namely, thered, theyellow, and theblack, which, mixed in variable quantities with the white of the tissues, give rise to those numerous shades seen in the human family.”Here is Science again unintentionally supporting Occultism.574.It must be remembered that the“last remnants”here spoken of, refer to those portions of the“Great Continent”which still remained, and not to any of the numerous islands which existed contemporaneously with the Continent. Plato's“island,”for instance, was one of such remnants; the others having sunk at various periods previously. An Occult“tradition”teaches that such submersions occur whenever there is an eclipse of the“Spiritual Sun.”575.See the remarks on the Root and Seed Manusinfra, and the Section on“The Primeval Manus of Humanity,”at the end of the Commentaries on this Stanza.576.Mr. Gladstone's unfortunate attempt to reconcile the Genetic account with Science (see his“Dawn of Creation”and“Proem to Genesis,”inThe Nineteenth Century, 1886), has brought upon him the Jovian thunderbolt hurled by Mr. Huxley. The dead-letter account warranted no such attempt; and his fourfold order, or division, of animated creation, has turned into the stone which, instead of killing the fly on the sleeping friend's brow, killed the man himself. Mr. Gladstone has killedGenesisfor ever. But this does not prove that there is no Esotericism in the latter. The fact that the Jews and all the Christians, the modern as well as the early sects, have accepted the narrativeliterallyfor two thousand years, proves only their ignorance, and shows the great ingenuity and constructive ability of the Initiated Rabbis, who built the two accounts—the Elohistic and Jehovistic—Esoterically, and purposely confused the meaning by the vowelless glyphs or word-signs in the original text. The six days (Yom) of creation do mean six periods of evolution, and the seventh day is that of culmination, of perfection—not of rest. These refer to the seven Rounds and the seven Races with a distinct“creation”in each; though the use of the words Boker,“dawn”or“morning,”and Ereb,“evening twilight”—which have Esoterically the same meaning as Sandhyâ,“twilight,”in Sanskrit—have led to a charge of the most crass ignorance of the order of evolution.577.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 337.578.Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary,sub voce.579.Op. cit., p. 335.580.“Follow the law of analogy”—the Masters teach. Âtmâ-Buddhi is dual and Manas is triple, inasmuch as the former has two aspects, and the latter three,i.e., as a“principle”per se, which gravitates, in its higher aspect, to Âtmâ-Buddhi, and follows, in its lower nature, Kâma, the seat of terrestrial and animal desires and passions. Now compare the evolution of the Races, the First and the Second of which are of the nature of Âtmâ-Buddhi, of which they are the passive Spiritual progeny, while the Third Root-Race shows three distinct divisions or aspects physiologically and psychically—the earliest sinless, the middle portions awakening to intelligence, and the third and last decidedlyanimal,i.e., Manas succumbs to the temptations of Kâma.581.Laing,op. cit.,ibid.582.The whole trouble is this: neither Physiologists nor Pathologists will recognize that the cell-germinating substance, the Cytoblastema, and the mother-lye from which crystals originate, are one and the same essence, save in differentiation for certain purposes.583.Huxley,Proceedings of the Royal Institution, iii. 151.584.Introduction to the Study of the Foraminifera, p. xi.585.Transactions of the Geological Society of Glasgow, vol. iii. Very strangely, however, he has recently again changed his opinion. The Sun, he says, is only 15,000,000 years old.586.Bastian,The Beginnings of Life, ii. 622.587.Laing,Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 171.588.InIsis Unveiled, vol. i. p. 389, this is noticed and half explained.589.Hence the philosophy in the allegory of the 7, 10, and finally 21, Prajâpatis, Rishis, Munis, etc., who all are made the“fathers”of various beings and things. The order of the seven classes, or orders of plants, animals, and even inanimate things, given at random in thePurânas, is found in several commentaries in the correct rotation. Thus, Prithu is the father of the Earth. He“milks”her, and makes her bear every kind of grain and vegetable, all enumerated and specified. Kashyapa is the“father”of all the reptiles, snakes, demons, etc.590.See vol. i. pp. 151,et seqq., concerning the“Tree of Evolution”—the“Mundane Tree.”591.Checked and modified, however, by the Law of Retardation, which imposes a restriction on the advance of all species when ahigher typemakes its appearance.592.SeeOrigin of Species, p. 145.593.Bastian,Beginnings of Life, ii. pp. 622, 623.594.Vol. ii. p. 278.595.Op. cit., i. 9.596.Ibid., ii. 283, 284.597.See hisLettres sur l'Atlantide.598.This is shown by Faber, again a pious Christian, who says that:“The Noëtic family also ... bore the appellations of Atlanteans and Titans; and the great patriarch himself was called, by way of eminence, Atlas and Titan.”(Ibid., ii. 285.) And if so, then,according to the Bible, Noah must have been the progeny of the Sons of God, the Fallen Angels, agreeably to the same authority, and of the“daughters of men who were fair.”(SeeGenesis, vi.) And why not, since his father Lamech slew a man, and was, with all his sons and daughters, who perished in the Deluge, as bad as the rest of mankind?599.In that wonderful volume of Donnelly,Atlantis, the Antediluvian World, the author, speaking of the Âryan colonies from Atlantis, and of the arts and sciences—the legacy of our Fourth Race—bravely announces that“the roots of the institutions of to-day reach back to the Miocene age.”This is an enormous allowance for a modern scholar to make; but civilization dates still further back than the Miocene Atlanteans. Secondary-period man will be discovered, and with him his long forgotten civilization.600.Nature is theNaturalBody, the Shadow of the Progenitors.601.Man is the“Heavenly Man,”as already stated.602.Divine Pymander, i. 16.603.ThePymanderof our museums and libraries is an abridgment of one of the Books of Thoth, by a Platonist of Alexandria. In the Third Century it was remodelled after old Hebrew and Phœnician MSS. by a Jewish Kabalist, and called theGenesis of Enoch. But even its disfigured remnants show how closely its text agrees with the Archaic Doctrine, as is shown in the creation of the Seven Creators and Seven Primitive Men. As to Enoch, Thoth or Hermes, Orpheus and Cadmus, these are all generic names, branches and offshoots of the seven primordial Sages—incarnated Dhyân Chohans or Devas, inillusive, not mortal bodies—who taught Humanity all it knew, and whose earliest disciples assumed their Master's names. This custom passed from the Fourth to the Fifth Race. Hence the sameness of the traditions about Hermes—of whom Egyptologists count five—Enoch, etc.; they are all inventors of letters; none of them die; they still live, and are the first Initiators into, and Founders of, the Mysteries. It was only very lately that theGenesis of Enochdisappeared from among the Kabalists. Guillaume Postel saw it. It was most certainly in a great measure a transcript from the Books of Hermes, and far anterior to the Books of Moses, as Éliphas Lévi tells his readers.604.Uranus is a modified Varuna, the“universal encompasser,”the“all-embracer,”and one of the oldest of the Vedic Deities—Space, the maker of Heaven and Earth, since both are manifested out of his (or its) seed. It is only later that Varuna became the chief of the Âdityas and a kind of Neptune riding on the“Leviathan”—Makara, now the most sacred and mysterious of the Signs of the Zodiac. Varuna, without whom“no creature can even wink,”was degraded like Uranus, and, like him,fell into generation; his functions—“the grandest cosmical functions,”as Muir calls them—having been degraded from Heaven to Earth by exoteric anthropomorphism. As the same Orientalist says:“The attributes and functions ascribed to Varuna [in the Vedas] impart to his character a moral elevation and sanctity far surpassing that attributed to any other Vedic Deity.”But to understand correctly the reason of his fall, like as that of Uranus, one has to see in every exoteric religion the imperfect and sinful work of man's fancy, and also to study the mysteries which Varuna is said to have imparted to Vasishtha. Only“his secrets and those of Mitraare not to be revealed to the foolish.”605.Mythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 7.606.Cronus is not only Χρόνος, Time, but also, as Bréal showed, in hisHercule et Cacus(p. 57), comes from the rootkar,“to make, to create.”Whether Bréal and Decharme, who quotes him, are as right in saying that in theVedas, Krânan (sic) is a Creative God, we have our doubts. Bréal probably meant Karma, or rather Visvakarman, the Creative God, the“omnificent”and the“great architect of the world.”607.See Stanzas III—X,et seqq., and also Berosus' account of primeval creation.608.The Titanic struggle, in Theogony at least, is the fight for supremacy between the children of Uranus and Gæa (or Heaven and Earth in their abstract sense), the Titans, against the children of Cronus, whose chief is Zeus. It is the everlasting struggle going on to this day between the Spiritual Inner Man and the man of flesh, in one sense.609.Just as the“Lord God,”or Jehovah, is Cain, esoterically, and the“tempting serpent”as well; the male portion of the androgynous Eve—before her“Fall,”the female portion of Adam Kadmon—the left side, or Binah, of the right side, Chokmah, in the first Sephirothal Triad.610.Decharme,op. cit., p. 284.611.In the Egyptian legend, called the“Two Brothers,”translated by M. Maspéro (the ex-director of the Boulaq Museum), the original of Pandora is given. Noom, the famous heavenly artist, creates a marvellous beauty, a girl whom he sends to Batoo, after which the happiness of the latter is destroyed. Batoo is man, and the girl Eve, of course. (SeeRevue Archéologique, March, 1878, and also Decharme,ibid., p. 285.)612.Yima is not the“first man”in theVendîdâd, but only in the theories of the Orientalists.613.Bœotia was submerged and subsequently ancient Athens and Eleusis.614.Opera et Dies, v. 108.615.Nem., VI. i.616.SeeApollod., i. 7, 2; and Ovid,Metam., i. 260,et seqq.617.Deutsche Mythol., i. 545, 3rd edit., and HanuschSchlawische Myth., p. 235. See Decharme,ibid., p. 288, who gives“nine times,”and not seven.618.Hesiod,Opera et Dies, 143-155.619.See Æschylus,Septem contra Thebas.620.Decharme,ibid., pp. 289, 290.621.Races.622.It was said.623.In Sanskrit Dâkinî.624.The name is used here in the sense, and as a synonym, of“sorcerers.”The Atlantean Races were many, and their evolution lasted for millions of years. All of them were not bad, but became so towards the end of their cycle, as we, the Fifth Race, are now fast becoming.625.The“Gods of the Elements”are by no means the Elementals. The latter are at best used by them as vehicles and materials in which to clothe themselves.626.Cain was the“sacrificer,”as shown at first in Chap. iv. ofGenesis, of“the fruit of the ground,”of which he was thefirst tiller, while Abel“brought of the firstlings of his flock”to the Lord. Cain is the symbol of the first male, Abel of the first female humanity, Adam and Eve being the types of the Third Race. The“murdering”is blood-shedding, but not taking life.627.Genesis, vi.628.It is, perhaps, with an eye to thisdegradationof the highest and purest Spirits, who broke through the intermediate planes of lower consciousness, the“Seven Circles of Fire”ofPymander, that St. James is made to say“This wisdom (sophia) descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual,devilish”; now this Sophia is Manas, the“Human Soul,”the Spiritual Wisdom or Soul being Buddhi, which being so near the Absolute, is,per se, onlylatentconsciousness, and is dependent upon Manas for manifestation beyond its own plane.629.This is the“Undying Race,”as it is called in Esotericism, and exoterically the fruitless generation of the first progeny of Daksha, who curses Nârada, the divine Rishi, for having dissuaded the Haryashvas and the Shabalâshvas (the sons of Daksha) from procreating their species, by saying:“Be born in the womb; there shall not be a resting place for thee in all these regions.”After this, Nârada, the representative of that race offruitlessascetics, is said, as soon as he dies in one body, to be reborn in another.630.Âdi Parvan, p. 113.631.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 12.632.The traditions of every country and nation point to this fact. Donnelly quotes from Father Duran'sHistoria Antigua de la Nueva Españaof 1885, in which a native of Cholula, a centenarian, accounts for the building of the great pyramid of Cholula, as follows:“In the beginning, before the light of the sun had been created, this land [Cholula] was in obscurity and darkness ... but immediatelyafter the light of the sun arose in the East, there appeared gigantic men ... who built the said pyramid, its builders being scattered after that to all parts of the earth.”“A great deal of the Central American history is taken up with the doings of an ancient race of Giants called Quinanes,”says the author ofAtlantis(p. 204).633.Histoire de la Terre, p. 154.634.There are critics who, finding no evidence for the existence of Tertullian save in the writings of Eusebius,“the veracious,”are inclined to doubt it.635.Heroica, p. 35.636.Hist. Nat., VII. xvi.637.See for the above De Mirville,Pneumatologie Des Esprits, iii. 46-48.638.Élévations, p. 56.639.And that, notwithstanding the formal prohibition at the great Church Council of Elyrus ina.d.303, when it was declared that“the form of God, which is immaterial and invisible, shall not be limited by figure or shape.”In 692, the Council of Constantinople similarly prohibited the faithful“to paint or represent Jesusas a lamb,”as also“to bow the knee in praying, as it is the act of idolatry.”But the Council of Nicæa (787) brought this idolatry back, while that of Rome (883) excommunicated John, the Patriarch of Constantinople, for showing himself an enemy of image worship.640.Genesis, v. Treating of the Chinese Dragon and the literature of China, Mr. Charles Gould, in hisMythical Monsters(p. 212), writes:“Its mythologies, histories, religions, popular stories, and proverbs, all teem with references to a mysterious beingwho has a physical nature and spiritual attributes. Gifted with an accepted form, which he has the supernatural power of casting off for the assumption of others, he has the power of influencing the weather, producing droughts or fertilizing rains at pleasure, of raising tempests and allaying them. Volumes could be compiled from the scattered legends which everywhere abound relating to this subject.”This“mysterious being”is themythicalDragon,i.e., the symbol of thehistoricaland actual Adept, the Master and Professor of Occult Sciences of old. It has already been stated elsewhere, that the great“Magicians”of the Fourth and Fifth Races were generally called“Serpents”and“Dragons”after their Progenitors. All these belonged to the Hierarchy of the so-called“Fiery Dragons of Wisdom,”the Dhyân Chohans, answering to the Agnishvâtta Pitris, the Maruts and Rudras generally, as the issue of Rudra their father, who is identified with the God of Fire. More is said in the text. Now Clement, an initiated Neo-Platonist, knew, of course, the origin of the word“Dragon,”and why the initiated Adepts were so called, as he knew the secret of the Agathodæmon, the Christ, the seven-vowelled Serpent of the Gnostics. He knew that the dogma of his new faith required the transformation of all therivalsof Jehovah—the Angels supposed to have rebelled against that“Elohim,”as the Titan Prometheus rebelled against Zeus, the usurper of his father's kingdom—and that“Dragon”was the mystic appellation of the“Sons of Wisdom”; from this knowledge came his definition, as cruel as it was arbitrary,“serpents and giants signifydemons,”i.e., not“Spirits,”butDevils, in Church parlance.641.Part IV, Ch. xxvii, p. 291.642.“What would you say to our affirmation that the Chinese—I now speak of the inland, the true Chinamen, not of the hybrid mixture between the Fourth and Fifth Races now occupying the throne—the aborigines who belong in their unallied nationality wholly to the highest and last branch of the Fourth Race, reached their highest civilization when the Fifth had hardly appeared in Asia.”(Esoteric Buddhism, p. 67.) And this handful of the inland Chinese are all of a very high stature. Could the most ancient MSS. in the Lolo language (that of the aborigines of China) be got at and correctly translated, many a priceless piece of evidence would be found. But they are as rare as their language is unintelligible. So far, one or two European Archæologists only have been able to procure such priceless works.643.Quoted in De Mirville,op. cit., iii. 53. Remember the same statement in theBook of Enoch, as also the ladder seen by Jacob in his dream. The“two worlds”mean, of course, the twoplanesof Consciousness and Being. A seer can commune with Beings of a higher plane than the Earth, without quitting his arm-chair.644.See the Commentary on the Four Races—and on the“Sons of Will and Yoga,”the immaculate progeny of the Androgynous Third Race.645.In theKabalahthe pronunciation of the four-letteredineffableName is“a most secret arcanum”—“a secret of secrets.”646.The Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 81.647.Ibid., p. 84, lines 12, 14 and 15.648.Returning once more to this most important subject in Archaic Cosmogony, even in the Norse legends, in the Sacred Scrolls of the Goddess Saga, we find Loki, the brother by blood of Odin—just as Typhon, Ahriman, and others are respectively brothers of Osiris and Ormazd—becoming evil only later, when he had mingled too long with humanity. Like all other Fire or Light Gods—Fire burning and destroying as well as warming and giving life—he ended by being regarded in the destructive sense of“Fire.”The nameLoki, we learn fromAsgard and the Gods(p. 250), has been derived from the old wordliuhan, to enlighten. It has, therefore, the same origin as the Latinlux, light. Hence Loki is identical with Lucifer or Light-bringer. This title, being given to the Prince of Darkness, is very suggestive and is in itself a vindication against theological slander. But Loki is still more closely related to Prometheus, for he is shown chained to a sharp rock, while Lucifer, also identified with Satan, was chained down in Hell; a circumstance, however, which prevented neither of them from acting with all freedom on Earth, if we accept the theological paradox in its fulness. Loki is a beneficent, generous and powerful God in the beginnings of time, and the principle of good, and not of evil, in early Scandinavian Theogony.649.The Greek mythos alluded to a few pages back, namely the mutilation of Uranus by his son Cronus, is an allusion to this“theft”of thedivine creative Fireby the Son of the Earth and Heavens. If Uranus, the personification of the Celestial Powers, has to cease creating (he is made impotent by Cronus (Chronos), the Godin Time), so, in the Egyptian Cosmogony, it is Thot, the God of Wisdom, who regulates this fight between Horus and Set, the latter being served by the former as Uranus is by Cronus. (SeeBook of the Dead, xvii, line 26.) In the Babylonian account it is the God Zu, who strips the“Father of the Gods”of“umsimi”—the ideal creative organ, not the“crown”(!) as G. Smith thought (op. cit., pp. 115, 116). For, in the fragment K. 3454 (British Museum), it is said very clearly, that Zu having stripped the“venerable of heaven”of hisdesire, he carried away the“umsimiof the gods,”and burnt thereby“thetereti[the power] of all the gods,”thus“governing the whole of theseedof all the angels.”As theumsimiwas“on the seat”of Bel, it could hardly be the“crown.”A fourth version is in theBible. Ham is the Chaldæan Zu, and both are cursed for the same allegorically described crime.650.Quoted by Christian Ginsburg from theKabalah.651.Schlagintweit,Buddhism in Tibet, p. 248. These are the Beings whose legendary existence has served as a ground-work upon which to build the Rabbinical Lilith, and what the believers in theBiblewould term the Antediluvian women, and the Kabalists the Pre-Adamite races. They are no fiction—this is certain, however fantastic the exuberance of later growth.652.Op. cit., pp. 101, 102.653.For suggestiveness, we would recommend a short article by Visconde de Figanière, F.T.S., inThe Theosophist, entitled“Esoteric Studies.”Its author expounds therein quite an Occult theory, though to the world a new idea—“theprogressof the Monad concurring with theretrogressionof Form,i.e., with decrease of thevis formativa.”(Vol. viii. p. 666.) He says,“Who knows what shape vehicled the Ego in remote rings [Rounds, or Races?]?... May not man's type ... have been that of the Simiadæ in its variety? Might not the Monkey-kingdom of Râmâyana fame rest on some far-off tradition relating to a period when that was the common lot, or rather aspect, of man?”And the author winds up a very clever, though too short, exposition of his theory by saying that which every true Occultist will endorse:“With physico-ethereal man there must beinvolutionof sex. As physico-astral man depended on entities of the sub-human class (evolved from animal prototypes) for rebirth, so will physico-ethereal man find among the graceful, shapely orders issuing from theair-plane, one or more which will be developed for his successive embodimentswhen procreated forms are given—a process which will include all mankind only very gradually. The [Pre-?] Adamic and Post-Adamic races were giants; their ethereal counterparts may possibly be liliputians—beauteous, luminous, diaphanous—but will assuredly be giants in mind”(p. 671).654.It may be objected that this is a contradiction. That, as the first Root-Race appeared 300,000,000 years after the vegetation had evolved, the Seed of vegetable life could not be in the First Race. We say it could; for up to man's appearance inthisRound, the vegetation was of quite another kind to what it is now, and quite ethereal; this, for the simple reason that no grass or plants could have been physical, before there were animal or other organisms to breathe out the carbonic acid which vegetation has to imbibe for its development, its nutrition and growth. They are interdependent in theirphysicaland achieved forms.655.Zohar, i. 21a.656.Ibid., iii. 48a.657.Ibid., ii. 76a.658.Op. cit., p. 666.659.It is stated in theZoharthat the“primordial worlds”(sparks) could not continue becauseman was not as yet.“Thehumanform contains everything; and as it did not as yet exist, the worlds were destroyed.”660.“The Sacred Books of the East,”vol. iv;The Vendîdâd, J. Darmesteter; Fargard ii. vv. 27 (70) and 28 (74).661.This is the meaning when the allegory and symbol are opened and read by means of thehumankey, or the key to Terrestrial Anthroposophy. This interpretation of the“Ark”symbolism does not in the least interfere with its astronomical, or even theogonic keys; nor with any of the other six meanings. Nor does it seem less scientific than the modern theories about the origin of man. As said, it has seven keys to it, like the rest.662.Ibid., v. 30 (87).663.Ibid., v. 31 (93).664.Ibid., v. 40 (131).665.See alsoBund., xv.666.Ibid., 42 (137).667.Bund., xix and xxiv.668.S. L. MacGregor Mathers,Kabbalah Unveiled, p. 104.669.Zohar, ii. 8b.670.Zohar, iii. 278a; Myer'sQabbalah, p. 217.671.Darwinian Evolutionists who are so wont to refer to the evidence ofreversion to type—the full meaning of which, in the case of human monsters, is embraced in the Esoteric solution of the embryological problem—as proof of their arguments, would do well to enquire into those instances ofmodern giantswho are often 8, 9, and even 11 feet high. Suchreversionsare imperfect, yet undeniable reproductions of the original towering man of primeval times.672.SeeMythical Monsters, by Ch. Gould, from whose interesting and scientific volume a few passages are quoted further on. See also, in A. P. Sinnett'sOccult World, the description of a cavern in the Himâlayas filled with relics of giant human and animal bones.673.I.e., the Third Eye was at the back of the head. The statement that the latest hermaphrodite humanity was“four-armed,”unriddles probably the mystery of all the representations and idols of the exoteric Gods of India. On the Acropolis of Argos, there was a ξόανον, a rudely carved wooden statue, attributed to Dædalus, representing a three-eyed colossus, which was consecrated to Zeus Triôpês, the“Three-eyed.”The head of the“god”has two eyes in its face and one above on the top of the forehead. It is considered the most archaic of all the ancient statues. (Schol. Vatic, ad Eurip. Troad., 14.)674.Theinner visioncould henceforth be acquired only through training and initiation, save in the cases of“natural and born magicians”—sensitives and mediums, as they are called now.675.This expression“petrified”instead of“ossified”is curious. The“back eye,”which is of course the Pineal Gland, so-called, the small pea-like mass of grey nervous matter attached to the back of the third ventricle of the brain, is said to almost invariably containmineral concretionsandsand, and“nothing more.”676.“Deeply placed within the head, covered by thick skin and muscles, true eyes, that cannot see, are found in certain animals,”says Hæckel.“Among the Vertebrata there are blind moles and field-mice, blind snakes and lizards.... They shun the daylight, dwelling ... under the ground.... [They] werenot originally blind, but have evolved from ancestors that lived in the light and had well-developed eyes. The atrophied eye beneath the opaque skin may be found in these blind beings in every stage of reversion.”(Hæckel,Pedigree of Man,“Sense Organs.”p. 343: Aveling's Trans.) And iftwoeyes could become so atrophied in lower animals, why notoneeye—the Pineal Gland—in man, who is but a higher animal in his physical aspect?677.Op. cit., ii. 830, 831, ninth edition;“The Thalamencephalon or Inter-brain.”678.The“nervous ether”of Dr. B. W. Richardson, F.R.S.; the nerve-aura of Occultism. The“animal spirits”(?) are equivalent to the currents of nerve-auric compound circulation.679.Let us remember that theFirstRace is shown, in Occult Science, as spiritual within and ethereal without; theSecond, psycho-spiritual mentally, and ethereo-physical bodily; theThird, still bereft of intellect in its beginning, is astro-physical in its body, and lives an inner life, in which the psycho-spiritual element is in no way as yet interfered with by the hardly nascent physiological senses. Its two front eyes look before them without seeing either past or future. But the Third Eye“embraces Eternity.”680.But in a very different manner to that pictured by Hæckel as an“evolution by Natural Selection in the struggle for existence”(Pedigree of Man,“Sense Organs,”p. 335; Aveling's Trans.). The mere“thermal sensibility of the skin,”to hypothetical light-waves, is absurdly incompetent to account for the beautiful combination of adaptations existing in the eye. We have shown that“natural selection”is a pure myth when credited with theoriginationof variations, as the“survival of the fittest”can only take place after useful variations have sprung up, together with improved organisms. Whence came the“useful variations,”which developed the eye? Only from“blind forces ... without aim, without design”? The argument is puerile. The true solution of the mystery is to be found in the impersonal Divine Wisdom, in its Ideation—reflected through Matter.681.Palæontology has ascertained that in the animals of the Mesozoic age—the Saurians especially, such as the antediluvian Labyrinthodon, whose fossil skull exhibits a perforation otherwise inexplicable—the third, or odd eye must have been much developed. Several Naturalists, among others E. Korscheldt, feel convinced that whereas, notwithstanding the opaque skin covering it, such an eye in the reptiles of the present period can only distinguish light from darkness (as the human eyes do when bound with a handkerchief, or even tightly closed), in the now extinct animals that eye functioned and was a real organ of vision.682.Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 27.683.Karma is a word of many meanings, and has a special term for almost every one of its aspects. As a synonym of sin, it means the performance of some action for the attainment of an object ofworldly, henceselfish, desire, which cannot fail to be hurtful to somebody else. Karma is action, the cause; and Karma again is the“Law of Ethical Causation”; theeffectof an act produced egotistically, in face of the great Law of Harmony which depends on altruism.684.Objectors to the doctrine of Karma should recall the fact that it is absolutely out of the question to attempt a reply to the Pessimists on other data. A firm grasp of the principles of Karmic Law knocks away the whole basis of the imposing fabric reared by the disciples of Schopenhauer and Von Hartmann.685.The doctrine and theology of the Calvinists.“The purpose of Godfrom eternityrespecting all events”—which becomesfatalismand kills free will, or any attempt of exerting it for good.“It is the preässignment or allotment of men to everlasting happiness or misery.”(Catechism.) A noble and encouraging doctrine this!686.In order to make Karma more comprehensible to the Western mind, which is better acquainted with the Greek than with Âryan philosophy, some Theosophists have made an attempt to translate it by Nemesis. Had Nemesis been known to the Profane in antiquity, as it was understood by the Initiate, this translation of the term would be unobjectionable. As it is, Nemesis has been too much anthropomorphized by Greek fancy to permit our using it without an elaborate explanation. With the early Greeks,“from Homer to Herodotus, she was no goddess, but amoral feelingrather,”says Decharme; the barrier to evil and immorality. He who transgresses it, commits a sacrilege in the eyes of the Gods, and is pursued by Nemesis. But, with time, that“feeling”was deified, and its personification became an ever-fatal and punishing Goddess. Therefore, if we would connect Karma with Nemesis, we must do so in her triple character as Nemesis, Adrasteia and Themis. For, while the last is the Goddess of Universal Order and Harmony, who, like Nemesis, is commissioned to repress every excess, and keep man within the limits of Nature and righteousness under severe penalty, Adrasteia, the“inevitable,”represents Nemesis as the immutable effect of causes created by man himself. Nemesis, as the daughter of Dikê, is the equitable Goddess reserving her wrath for those alone who are maddened with pride, egoïsm, and impiety. (See Mesomed.,Hymn. Nemes., v. 2, from Brunck,AnalectaII. p. 292; quoted inMythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 304.) In short, while Nemesis is a mythological, exoteric Goddess, orPower, personified and anthropomorphized in its various aspects, Karma is a highly philosophical truth, a most divine and noble expression of the primitive intuition of man concerning Deity. It is a doctrine which explains the origin of Evil, and ennobles our conceptions of what divine immutable Justice ought to be, instead of degrading the unknown and unknowable Deity by making it the whimsical, cruel tyrant, which we call“Providence.”687.Pralaya—a word already explained—is not a term that appliesonlyto every“Night of Brahmâ,”or the World's Dissolution following every Manvantara, equal to 71 Mahâyugas. It applies also to each“Obscuration”as well, and even to every Cataclysm that puts an end, by Fire or by Water in turn, to each Root-Race. Pralaya is a general term like the word“Manu”the generic name for the Shishtas, who, under the appellation of“Kings,”are said in thePurânasto be preserved“with the seed of all things, in an ark, from the waters of that inundation [or the fires of a general volcanic conflagration, the commencement of which we already see for our Fifth Race in the terrible earthquakes and eruptions of these late years, and especially in the present year (1888)], which, in the season of a Pralaya overspreads the world [the Earth].”(Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., I. lxxxi.) Time is only a form of Vishnu—truly, as Parâshara says in theVishnu Purâna. In the Hindû Yugas and Kalpas, we have the regular descending series 4, 3, 2, with ciphers, multiplied, as occasion requires, for Esoteric purposes, but not, as Wilson and other Orientalists thought, for“sectarian embellishments.”A Kalpa may be an Age, or Day of Brahmâ, or a sidereal Kalpa, astronomical and earthly. These calculations are found in all thePurânas, but some differ—as for instance, the“Year of the seven Rishis,”3,030 mortal years, and the“Year of Dhruva,”9,090, in theLinga Purâna, which are again Esoteric, anddorepresent actual (and secret) chronology. As said in theBrahma Vaivarta:“Chronologers compute a Kalpa by the life of Brahmâ.MinorKalpas, as Samvarta and the rest, are numerous.”“Minor Kalpas”denote here every period of Destruction, as was well understood by Wilson himself, who explains the latter as“those in which the Samvarta wind or other destructive agents operate.”(Ibid., p. 54.)688.An intuition and a presentiment of the Shishtas may be found in Mr. Sinnett'sEsoteric Buddhism. See the“Annotations”—the“Noah's Ark Theory,”pp. 146, 147, fifth edition.689.The fact that Manu himself is made to declare that he was created by Virâj, and that he then produced the ten Prajápatis, who again produced seven Manus, who in their turn gave birth to seven other Manus (Manu, i. 33-36) relates to other still earlier mysteries, and is at the same time a“blind”with regard to the doctrine of the Septenary Chain, and the simultaneous evolution of seven Humanities, or Men. However, the present work is written on the records of Cis-Himâlayan Secret Teachings, and Brâhmanical Esoteric Philosophy may now differ in form as does the Kabalah. But they were identical in hoary antiquity.690.There is another Esoteric reason besides this for it. A Vaivasvata is theseventhManu, because this our Round, although the Fourth, is in thepreseptenaryManvantara, and the Round itself is in itsseventhstage of materiality or physicality. The close of its middle racial point occurred during the Fourth Root-Race, when Man and all Nature reached their lowest state of gross Matter. From that time,i.e., from the end of the three and a half Races, Humanity and Nature entered on the ascending arc of their Racial Cycle.691.The interval that precedes each Yuga is called a Sandhyâ, composed of as many hundreds of years as there are thousands in the Yuga; and that which follows the latter is named Sandhyâmsha, and is of similar duration, as we are told inVishnu Purâna.“The interval between the Sandhyâ and the Sandhyâmsha is the Yuga denominated Krita, Tretâ, etc. The [four] Krita, Tretâ, Dvâpara, and Kali constitute a great age, or aggregate of four ages: a thousand such aggregates are a Day of Brahmâ; and fourteenManus reign within that term.”(Op. cit.,ibid., p. 49.) Now had we to accept this literally then there would be only one Manu for every 4,320,000,000 years. As we are taught that it took 300 million years for the two lower kingdoms to evolve, and that our Humanity is just 18 and some odd millions old—where were the other Manus spoken of, unless the allegory means what the Esoteric Doctrine teaches as to the 14 being each multiplied by 49.692.The words“Creation,”“Dissolution,”etc., do not correctly render the right meaning of either Manvantara or Pralaya. TheVishnu Purânaenumerates several:“The dissolution of all things is of four kinds,”Parâshara is made to say: Naimittika (Occasional), when Brahmâ slumbers (his Night, when,“at the end of this Day occurs a re-coalescenceof the Universe, called Brahmâ's contingent re-coalescence,”because Brahmâisthis Universe itself); Prâkritika (Elemental), when the return of this Universe to its original nature is partial and physical; Âtyantika (Absolute), identification of theEmbodiedwith the incorporeal Supreme Spirit—Mahâtmic state, whether temporary or until the following Mahâ Kalpa: also Absolute Obscuration—as of a whole Planetary Chain, etc.; and Nitya (Perpetual), Mahâ Pralaya for the Universe,Death—for man. Nitya is the extinction of life, like the“extinction of a lamp,”also“in sleep at night.”Nitya Sarga is“constant or perpetual creation,”as Nitya Pralaya is“constant or perpetual destruction of all that is born.”“That which ensues after a minor dissolution is called ephemeral creation.”(Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., i. 113, 114.) The subject is so difficult that we are obliged to repeat our statements.693.But see the superb definitions of Parabrahman and the Logos in T. Subba Row's Lectures on theBhagavad Gîtâin the early numbers ofThe Theosophistof 1887.694.See preceding foot-note.695.SeeManu, i. 32, 33. Vaishvânara is, in another sense, the living magnetic fire that pervades the manifested Solar System. It is the most objective (though to us the reverse) and ever present aspect of the One Life, for it is the Vital Principle. (SeeTheosophist, July, 1883, p. 249.) It is also a name of Agni.696.Op. cit., pp. 134, 135.697.This—in the period ofSecondaryCreation, so called. Of thePrimary, when Earth is in possession of the threeElementalKingdoms, we cannot speak for several reasons, one of which is, that, no one but a great seer, or one naturally intuitional, will be able to realize that which can never be expressed in any existing terms.698.Hippocrates said that numberseven“by its occult virtues tended to the accomplishment of all things, to be the dispenser of life and fountain of all its changes.”The life of man he divided into seven ages, as did Shakespeare, for“as the moon changes her phases every seven days, this number influences all sublunary beings,”and even the Earth, as we know. The teeth of a child appear in the seventh month, and he sheds them at seven years; at twice seven puberty begins, at three times seven his mental and vital powers are developed, at four times seven he is in his full strength, at five times seven his passions are most developed, etc. Thus also for the Earth; it is now in its middle age, yet very little wiser for it. The Tetragrammaton, the four-lettered sacred name of the Deity, can be resolved on Earth only by becoming septenary through the manifest Triangle proceeding from the concealed Tetraktys. Therefore, the number seven has to be adopted on this plane. As written in theKabalah(“The Greater Holy Assembly,”v. 1161):“For assuredly there is no stability in those six, save (what they derive) from theseventh. Forall things dependfrom theseventh.”(S. L. MacGregor Mathers'Kabbalah, p. 255.)699.Compare Stanzas III.et seqq.700.St. Augustin says of Jesus:“He is afishthat lives in the midst of waters.”Christians called themselves“Little Fishes”—Pisciculi—in their sacred Mysteries.“So manyfishesbred in thewater, and saved byone great fish,”says Tertullian of the Christians and Christ and the Church.701.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 55.702.This event—viz., the destruction of the famous island of Ruta and the smaller island Daitya—which occurred 850,000 years ago in the later Pliocene times, must not be confounded with the submersion of the main Continent of Atlantis during the Miocene period. Geologists cannot bring the Miocene so near as 850,000 years, whatever they may do; it is, in reality, several million years ago that the main Atlantis perished.703.SeeThe Athenæum, Aug. 25th, 1860.704.Mr. Huxley divides these races into the quintuple group of Australoids, Negroids, Mongoloids, Xanthochroics and Melanochroics—all issuing from imaginary Anthropoids. And yet, while protesting against those who say“that the structural differences between man and apes are small and insignificant,”and adding that“every bone of the gorilla bears a mark by which it can be distinguished from a corresponding human bone, and that in the present state of creation, at least, no intermediary being fills the gap which separates the man from the troglodyte”—the great Anatomist goes on speaking of thesimiancharacteristics in man! (See de Quatrefages,The Human Species, P. 113.)705.Op. cit., Isaac Myer, p. 422.706.Zohar, i. 119b, col. 475;ibid., p. 412.707.The Lemurians.708.Lava.709.Marble.710.Of the subterranean fires.711.This is the reason, perhaps, why even Easter Island, with its wondrous gigantic statues—a speaking witness to a submerged continent with a civilized mankind on it—is hardly mentioned anywhere in modern Encyclopædias. Its mention is carefully avoided except in some books of travels. Modern Science has an undeniable predilection for forcing hypotheses, built on personal hobbies, upon the cultured public, as well-established evidence: for offering itguessesinstead of knowledge, and calling them“scientific conclusions.”Its specialists will evolve a thousand and one contradictory speculations rather than confess anawkward self-evident fact—preëminent among such specialists being Hæckel and his English admirers and co-thinkers. Yet“they are authorities”—we are sternly reminded. What of that? The Pope of Rome is also an authority and an infallible one—forhisfollowers; whereas the remarkable fallibility of scientific speculations is being proven periodically with every change of the moon.712.Our best modern novelists, although they are neither Theosophists nor Spiritualists, nevertheless begin to have very psychological and suggestively Occult dreams; witness Mr. Robert Louis Stevenson and hisStrange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, than which no grander psychological essay on Occult lines exists. Has the rising novelist Mr. Rider Haggard also had a prophetic, or rather a retrospective, clairvoyant dream before he wroteShe? His imperial Kor, the great city of the dead, whose surviving inhabitants sailed northwards after the plague had killed almost a whole nation, seems, in its general outlines, to step out from the imperishable pages of the old archaic records. Ayesha suggests“that those men who sailed north may have been the fathers of the first Egyptians”; and then seems to attempt a synopsis of certain letters of a Master quoted inEsoteric Buddhism, for, she says:“Time after time have nations, ay, and rich and strong nations, learned in the arts, been, and passed away, and been forgotten, so that no memory of them remains. This [the nation of Kor] is but one of several; for time eats up the work of man unless, indeed, he digs in caves like the people of Kor, andthen mayhap the sea swallows them, or the earthquake shakes them in.... Yet were not these people utterly destroyed, as I think. Some few remained in the other cities, for their cities were many. But the barbarians ... came down upon them, and took their women to wife, and the race of the Amahagger that is now is a bastard brood of the mighty sons of Kor, and behold it dwelleth in the tombs with its fathers' bones”(pp. 180, 181).Here the clever novelist seems to repeat the history of all the now degraded and down-fallen races of humanity. Geologists and Anthropologists would place at the head of humanity—as descendants of Homo Primigenius—the ape-man, of which“no fossil remains are as yet known to us,”though they“wereprobablyakin to theGorillaandOrang of the present day”(Hæckel). In answer to whose“probably,”Occultists point to another and a greater probability—viz., the one given in our text.713.Robert Brown,The Countries of the World, vol. iv. p. 43.714.See Stanza II. This would account for the variation and great difference between the intellectual capacities of races, nations, and individual men. While incarnating into, and in other cases only informing, the human vehicles evolved by the first brainless (“manas-less”) Race, the incarnating Powers and Principles had to take into account, and make their choice between, the past Karmas of the Monads, between which and their bodies they had to become the connecting link. Moreover, as correctly stated inEsoteric Buddhism(p. 30),“the fifth principle, or human (intellectual) soul, in the majority of mankind is not even yet fully developed.”715.It is said by the incarnate Logos, Krishna, in theBhagavad Gîtâ,“The seven great Rishis, the four preceding Manus, partaking of my nature, were born from my mind: from them sprang [emanated or were born] the human race and the world”(x. 6).Here, by the seven Great Rishis, the seven great Rûpa Hierarchies or Classes of Dhyân Chohans, are meant. Let us bear in mind that the seven Rishis, Saptarshi, are the Regents of the seven stars of the Great Bear, and therefore, of the same nature as the Angels of the Planets, or the seven Great Planetary Spirits. They were all reborn as men on Earth in various Kalpas and Races. Moreover,“the four preceding Manus”are the four Classes of the originally Arûpa Gods—the Kumâras, the Rudras, the Asuras, etc.; who are also saidto have incarnated. They are not Prajâpatis, as are the first, but their informing“principles”—some of which have incarnated in men, while others have made other men simply the vehicles of their“reflections.”As Krishna truly says—the same words being repeated later by anothervehicleof the Logos—“I am the the same to all beings ... those who worship me [the sixth principle or thedivineIntellectual Soul, Buddhi, made conscious by its union with the higher faculties of Manas]are in me, and I am in them.”(Ibid., x. 29.) The Logos, being no“personality”but the Universal Principle, is represented by all the divine Powers,born of its Mind—the pure Flames, or, as they are called in Occultism, the“Intellectual Breaths”—those Angels who are said tohave made themselves independent,i.e., passed from the passive and quiescent, into the active state of Self-Consciousness. When this is recognized, the true meaning of Krishna becomes comprehensible. But see Mr. Subba Row's excellent Lecture on theBhagavad Gîtâ(Theosophist, April, 1887, p. 444).716.Op. cit., p. 152.717.It was the northern parts of the Toyâmbudhi, or sea of fresh water, in Shveta-dvîpa, which the seven Kumâras—Sanaka, Sananda, Sanâtana, Sanatkumâra, Jâta, Vodhu, and Panchashikha—visited agreeably with exoteric tradition. (See the Uttara Khanda of thePadma Purâna, Asiatick Researches, vol. xi. pp. 99, 100.)718.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 109.719.SeeBibliotheca Indica, Trans. of theGolâdhyâya of the Siddhânta-shiromani, iii. 21-44.720.Ibid., pp. 106, 107.721.P. 321.722.Wilson,ibid., p. 137.723.In a lecture, Professor Pengelly, F.R.S., quotes Professor Oliver to the effect“that the present Atlantic islands' flora affords no substantial evidence of a former direct communication with the mainland of the New World,”but adds himself that, at the same time,“at some period of the Tertiary epoch, N.-E. Asia was united to N.-W. America, perhaps by the line where the Aleutian chain of islands now extends.”Thus Occult Science alone can reconcile the contradictions and hesitations of Modern Science. But again, surely the argument for the existence of Atlantis does not rest on Botany alone.724.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson, v. 381, 382.725.As shown in the“Preliminary Notes”to this Volume, it stands to reason that neither the name of Lemuria nor even of Atlantis are the realarchaicnames of the lost Continents. They have been adopted by us simply for the sake of clearness. Atlantis was the name given to those portions of the submerged Fourth Race Continent which were“beyond the Pillars of Hercules,”and which happened to keep above water after the general Cataclysm. The last remnant of these—Plato's Atlantis, or“Poseidonis,”which is anothersubstitute, or rather a translation of the real name—was the last of the Continent above water some 11,000 years ago. Most of the correct names of the countries and islands of both Continents are given in thePurânas; but to mention them specially, as found in other more ancient works, such as theSûrya Siddhânta, would necessitate too lengthy explanations. If, in earlier writings, the two seem to have been too faintly distinguished, this must be due to careless reading and want of reflection. If ages hence, Europeans are referred to as Âryans, and a reader confuses them with the Hindûs and the latter with the Fourth Race, because some of them lived in ancient Lankâ—the blame will not fall on the writer.726.See Part III, Section VI, of this Volume.727.See Professor J. D. Dana's article,American Journal of Science, III. v. 442, 443; Winchell'sWorld-Life, p. 352.728.Speaking on periodical elevation and subsidence of the equatorial and polar regions, and ensuing changes of climate, Dr. Winchell, Professor of Geology in the University of Michigan, says:“As the movements here contemplated are cyclical, the same conditions would recur again and again; and accordingly the same fauna might return again and again to the same region, with intervals of occupation by another fauna. Progressive sedimentation would preserve the records of such faunal alterations; and there would be presented the phenomena of‘colonies,’‘reäpparitions,’and other faunal dislocations in the vertical and horizontal distributions of fossil remains. These phenomena are well known to the student of geology.”(Op. cit., p. 281.)729.SeeAmerican Naturalist, xviii. 15-26.730.Five Years of Theosophy, pp. 339, 340.731.Pedigree of Man, Aveling's Trans., pp. 80, 81.732.Ibid., p. 82.733.Op. cit., p. 81.734.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 65.735.“Half-grown babes”in comparison with their giant brethren on other Zones. So would we now, should a like calamity overtake us.736.This relates to Lemuria.737.There are other cycles, of course,cycles within cycles—and it is just this which creates such a difficulty in the calculations of racial events. The circuit of the ecliptic is completed in 25,868 years, and, with regard to our Earth, it is calculated that the equinoctial point falls back 50.1" annually. But there is another cycle within this one. It is said that:“As the apsis goes forward to meet it at the rate of 11.24”, annually, this would complete a revolution in one hundred and fifteen thousand three hundred and two years (115,302). The approximation of the equinox and the apsis is the sum of these motions, 61.34", and hence the equinox returns to the same position in relation to the apsis in 21,128 years. (See the article on“Astronomy”in theEncyclopædia Britannica.) We mentioned this cycle inIsis Unveiled(vol. i), in relation to other cycles. Each has a marked influence on its contemporary race.738.The Atlanteans.739.Twenty-seven feet.740.The Lemurians.741.Race.742.Compare the following Section, entitled“Cyclopean Ruins and Colossal Stones as Witnesses to Giants.”743.See Denon'sVoyage en Egypte, vol. ii.744.SeeEsoteric Buddhism, p. 65.745.Cf.the chart adapted from theChallengerandDolphinsoundings in Donnelly'sAtlantis: the Antediluvian World, p. 47.746.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 58.747.History of English Literature, p. 23.748.Quoted inAtlantis, p. 132.749.Numbers, xiii. 33.750.Deut., iii. 11.751.Robert Brown,The Countries of the World, p. 43.752.Mentioned on pp. 44,et seqq.753.Ibid., pp. 43, 44,et seqq., and pp. 310, 311.754.De la Vega, IX. ix, quoted in De Mirville'sPneumatologie, iii. 55.755.The first and second, in common with Bartholdi's statue, have an entrance at the foot, leading by a winding staircase cut in the rock up into the heads. The eminent French Archæologist and Anthropologist, the Marquis de Nadeylac, in his work, justly remarks that there never was in ancient or in modern times a sculptured human figure more colossal than the first of the two.756.Essays, xxvi.757.I Corinth., x. 4.758.Pneumatologie, iii. p. 283.759.Saturn is Chronos—“Time.”His swallowing Jupiter-lapis may turn out one day a prophecy.“Peter (cephas,lapis), is thestoneon which the Church of Rome is built”—we are assured. But Cronus (Chronos) is as sure to“swallow”itone day, as he has swallowed Jupiter-lapis and still greater characters.760.Ibid., p. 284.761.M. Falconnet,op. cit., t. vi,Mém., p. 513; quoted by De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 285.762.The same, of course, as the“small voice”heard by Elijah after the earthquake at the mouth of the cave. (I Kings, xix. 12.)763.The rocking, or“logan,”stones bear various names; such as theclacha-brathof the Celt, the“destiny or judgment-stone”; the divining-stone, or“stone of the ordeal,”and the oracle-stone; the moving or animated stone of the Phœnicians; the rumbling stone of the Irish. Brittany has its“pierres branlantes”at Huelgoat. They are found in the Old and the New Worlds; in the British Islands, France, Spain, Italy, Russia, Germany, etc., as also in North America. (See Hodson'sLetters from North America, vol. ii. p. 440.) Pliny speaks of several in Asia (Hist. Nat., i. 96); and Apollonius Rhodius expatiates on the rocking stones, and says that they are“stones placed on the apex of a tumulus, and so sensitiveas to be movable by the mind”(Ackerman'sArth. Index, p. 34), referring no doubt to the ancient priests who moved such stones by will-power from a distance.764.SeeDictionnaire des Religions, l'Abbé Bertrand, Arts.,“Heræscus”and“Bétyles”; De Mirville,ibid., p. 287, who has“Heraiclus”; but see Bunsen'sEgypt, i. 95.765.See among others,History of Paganism in Caledonia, by Dr. Th. A. Wise, F.R.A.S., etc.766.Sépulture des Tartares, arch. vii. p. 2227.767.Voyageurs Anciens et Modernes, i. 230.768.Op. cit.,ibid., p. 290. If Ham was a Titan or Giant then were Shem and Japhet also Titans. They are either all Arkite Titans, as Faber shows—or myths.769.Diodorus Siculus asserts that in the days of Isis, some men were still of a vast stature, and were denominated by the Hellenes Giants.“Οἱ δὲν Αἰγύπτῳ μυθογοῦσι κατὰ τὴν Ἰσιδὸς ἡλικίαν γεγονέναι τίνας πολυσωμάτους.”770.Antiquités Celtiques, p. 88.771.Cambry,ibid., 90.772.Op. cit., p. 473.“It is difficult,”writes Creuzer,“not to suspect in the structures of Tiryns and Mycenæ planetary forces supposed to be moved by celestial powers, analogous to the famous Dactyli.”(Pelasges et Cyclopes.) To this day Science is in ignorance on the subject of the Cyclopes. They are supposed to have built all the so-called“Cyclopean”works whose erection would have necessitated several regiments of Giants, and yet they were only seventy-seven in all, or about one hundred, as Creuzer thinks. They are called Builders, and Occultism calls them theInitiators, who by initiating some Pelasgians, thus laid the foundation stone of trueMasonry. Herodotus associates the Cyclops with Perseus“the son of an Assyrian demon”(I. vi.). Raoul Rochette found that Palæmonius, the Cyclops, to whom a sanctuary was raised, was the“Tyrian Hercules.”In any case, he was the Builder of the sacred columns of Gadir, covered with mysterious characters—of which Apollonius of Tyana was the only one in his age who possessed the key—and with figures which may still be found on the walls of Ellora, the gigantic ruins of the temple of Vishvakarman,“the builder and artificer of the Gods.”773.Hist. Nat., t. xxxvi. p. 592; De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 289.774.Dieu et les Dieux, p. 567.775.De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 291. Messrs. Richardson and Barth are said to have been amazed at finding in the Desert of Sahara the same trilithic and raised stones which they had seen in Asia, Circassia, Etruria, and in all the North of Europe. Mr. Rivett-Carnac, B.C.S., of Allahabad, the distinguished Archæologist, shows the same amazement on finding the description, given by Sir J. Simpson, of the cuplike markings on stones and rocks in England, Scotland, and other Western countries;“offering an extraordinary resemblance”to“the marks on the trap boulders which encircle the barrows near Nagpur”—the City of Snakes. The eminent scholar saw in this“another and very extraordinary addition to the mass of evidence ... that a branch of the nomadic tribes, who swept at an early date over Europe, penetrated into India also.”We say Lemuria, Atlantis and her Giants, and the earliest races of the Fifth Root-Race had all a hand in these betyli, lithoi, and“magic”stones in general. The cup-marks noticed by Sir J. Simpson, and the“holes scooped out on the face”of rocks and monuments found by Mr. Rivett-Carnac“of different sizes varying from six inches to an inch and a-half in diameter, and in depth from one to one and a-half inch ... generally arranged in perpendicular lines presenting many permutations in the number and size and arrangement of the cups”—are simplywritten recordsof the oldest races. Whosoever examines with attention the drawings made of such marks inArchæological Notes on Ancient Sculpturing on Rocks in Kumaon, India, etc., will find therein the most primitive style of marking or recording. Something of the sort was adopted by the American inventors of the Morse code of telegraphic writing, which reminds us of the Ogham writing, a combination of long and short strokes, as Mr. Rivett-Carnac describes it,“cut on sandstone.”Sweden, Norway, and Scandinavia are full of suchwrittenrecords, for the Runic characters follow the cup-marks and long and short strokes. In Johannes Magnus' Infolio one may see the representation of the demi-god, the giant Starchaterus (Starkad, the pupil of Hroszharsgrani, the Magician), holding under each arm a huge stone covered with Runic characters. This Starkad, according to Scandinavian legend, went to Ireland and performed marvellous deeds in the North and South, East and West. (SeeAsgard and the Gods, pp. 218-221.)776.Hist. Nat., XXXVII. liv.777.Ibid., II. xxxviii.778.Charton,Magasin Pittoresque(1853), p. 32. Quoted by De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 293.779.T. A. Wise,History of Paganism in Caledonia, p. 36.780.Op. cit.,ibid., p. 288.781.Essays on Physiology, p. 144.782.Principles of Biology, Appendix, p. 482.783.We shall treat of the Divine Instructors in Stanza XII.784.Men.785.Of the primitive Divine Stock.786.Race.787.Race.788.The Great Pyramid.789.Knowledge, i. p. 243; quoted by Staniland Wake,op. cit., pp. 81, 82.790.Nineteenth Century, 1882, p. 236; quoted by Staniland Wake,ibid., p. 82.791.Op. cit., XI. xvii.792.As shown by H. Lizeray in hisTrinité Chrétienne Devoilée, the Dragon, being placed between the immutable Father (the Pole, a fixed point) and mutable Matter, transmits to the latter the influences he receives from the former, whence his name—the Verbum.793.Symbolized by the Egyptians under the form of a serpent with a hawk's head.794.Revue Archéologique, 1885.795.Mackey'sSphinxiad: or, The Mythological Astronomy of the Ancients Demonstrated by Restoring to their Fables and Symbols their Original Meanings, p. 42.796.Ibid., p. 47.797.Also translated as“Blissful Immortals”by Dr. W. Geiger; but the first is more correct.798.These“seven”became the eight, the Ogdoad, of the latermaterializedreligions, the seventh, or the highest“principle,”being no longer the pervading Spirit, the Synthesis, but becoming an anthropomorphic number, or additional unit.799.These elements are: the cosmic, the terrene, the mineral, the vegetable, the animal, the aqueous, and finally the human—in their physical, spiritual, and psychic aspects.800.P. 53.801.Thalia, lxxvii.802.Who adds that“the Egyptians had various ways of representing the angle of the poles. In Perry'sView of the Levantthere is a figure representing thesouth poleof the Earth in the constellation of theHarp, in which the poles appear like twostraight rodssurmounted with hawks' wings, to distinguish the north from the south. But the symbols of the poles ... are, sometimes, in the form of serpents, with the heads of hawks to distinguish the north from the south end.”(Op. cit., p. 41.)803.Faber and Bishop Cumberland would make these all the later pagan personifications of“the Noëtic Ark, and ... no other than the patriarch [Noah] and his family”(!), as the former writer puts it in hisCabiri(i. 136); because, we are told, that most probably after the Deluge in commemoration of the event, the pious Noachidæ established a religious festival, which was, later on, corrupted by theirimpiousdescendants, who made of“Noah and his family”demons or hero-gods;“and at length unblushing obscenity usurped the name and garb of religion”(ibid., i. p. 10). Now this is indeed putting an extinguisher upon the human reasoning powers, not only of antiquity, but even of our present generations. Reverse the statement, and after the words“Noah and his family”explain that what was meant is simply the Jewish version of a Samothracian mystery, of Saturn, or Cronus-Cydyk and his Sons, and then we may sayAmen.804.Who were later on, with the Greeks, limited to Castor and Pollux only. But in the days of Lemuria, the Dioscuri, the“Egg-born,”were the Seven Dhyân Chohans (Agnishvâtta-Kumâra) who incarnated in the Seven Elect of the Third Race.805.Op. cit., i. 133.806.Clement of Alexandria recognized the astronomical significance of Chapters xxvet seqq.ofExodus. He says that, according to the Mosaic doctrine, the seven Planets help in the generation of terrestrial things. The two Cherubs standing on the two sides of the sacred Tetragrammaton represent Ursa Major and Ursa Minor.807.Vyse,Operations, etc., ii. 258.808.Palgrave, ii. 264.809.Vyse,ibid., ii. 342.810.P. 57.811.The speculation of Mackey, the self-made adept of Norwich, in hisMythological Astronomy, is a curious idea—yet one perhaps not so very far from the truth. He says that the Kabiri named Axieros and Axiokersa (a) derived their names fromkaborcab, a“measure,”and fromurim, the“heavens”—the Kabirim being thus“a measure of the heavens”; and (b) that their distinctive names, implying theprinciple of generation, referred to the sexes. For“the wordsexwas formerly understood byax; which ... has, in our time, settled into sex. [And he refers toEncyclopædia Londiniensis, at the word‘aspiration.’] Now if we give the aspirated sound to Axieros, it would becomeSaxorSexieros; and the other pole would beSexiokersa. The two poles would thus become the generators of the other powers of nature—they would be theParentsof the other powers; therefore, the most powerful Gods.”(Op. cit., p. 39.)812.ii. 51.813.i. 9-17.814.Decharme,Mythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 270.815.The wordguebracomes from Kabiri (Gabiri), and means the Persian ancient fire-worshippers, or Parsîs. Kabiri became Gabiri and then remained as an appellation of the Zoroastrians in Persia. (See Hyde'sDe Religione Persarum, c. 29.)816.I. ix. 751.817.See Macrob.,Sat., I. iii. c. 4, p. 376.818.Pausan., ix. 22; 5.819.Herodotus, iii. 37.820.Quoted in Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 399.821.Appendix, p. 13; quoted by Faber,Cabiri, ii. pp. 289-291.822.The Amshaspands are six—if Ormazd, their chief and Logos, is excluded. But in the Secret Doctrine he is the seventh and highest, just as Phtah is the seventh Kabir among the Kabiri.823.In thePurânasit is identified with Vishnu's or Brahma's Shveta-dvîpa of Mount Meru.824.Ed. Fleisher, p. 16.825.MS., 47 in Nic. Cat.826.MS., 785, Uri's Cat.; quoted by Col. Vyse,Operations at the Pyramids of Gizeh, ii. 364; see Staniland Wake,The Great Pyramid, p. 94.827.De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iii. 29.828.Staniland Wake,ibid., p. 96.829.Ibid., p. 97.830.Égypte, iv. 441; De Mirville,op. cit., iii. 41.831.Annales de Philosophie Chrétienne, xxxii. 442; see De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iii. 18.832.Histoire de l'Astronomie Ancienne; see De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., p. 15.833.De Mirville,ibid., p. 41.834.Ibid., pp. 16, 17.835.In theVishnu Purâna, with careful reading, may be found many corroborations of the same (Book II, chaps, iii, iv,et seqq.). The reigns of Gods, lower Gods, and Men are all enumerated in the descriptions of the seven islands, seven seas, seven mountains, etc., ruled by Kings. Each King is invariably said to havesevensons, an allusion to the seven sub-races. One instance will do. The King of Kushā-Dvîpa had seven sons ...“after whom the seven portions or Varsha of the island were called....There reside mankind, along with Daityas and Dânavas, as well as with spirits of heaven[Gandharvas,Yakshas,Kimpurushas, etc.]and Gods.”(Wilson's Trans., ii. 195.) There is but one exception in the case of King Priyavrata, the son of the first Manu, Svâyambhuva—who hadtensons. But of these, three—Medha, Agnibâhu, and Putra (ibid., ii. 101)—became ascetics, and refused their portions. Thus Priyavrata divided the Earth again intosevencontinents.836.Égypte, pp. 450-455: De Mirville,ibid., pp. 41, 42.837.As a general rule,nowthat the very nature of theinnerman has become as blind as his physical nature, man on this Globe is as the Amphioxus is in the ocean. Seen by millions of various other fishes and creatures that surround it, the Amphioxus species—having neither brain nor any of the senses possessed by the other classes—sees them not. Who knows whether, on the Darwinian theory, these Branchiostoma are not the direct ancestors of our Materialists?838.The Occultists have been accused of worshipping Gods or Devils! We deny this. Among the numberless hosts of Spirits—entities that have been or that will be men—there are some immeasurably superior to the human race, higher and holier than the highest saint on Earth, and wiser than any mortal without exception. And there are those again who are no better than we are, and some also who are far worse and inferior to the lowest savage. It is these last that command the readiest communication with our Earth, who perceive and sense us, as the clairvoyants perceive and sense them. The close proximity of our respective abodes and planes of perception are, unfortunately, in favour of such inter-communication, as they are ever ready to interfere with our affairs for weal or woe. If we are asked how it is that none but sensitive hysterical natures, neuro- and psycho-pathic persons, see—and occasionally talk with—“spirits,”we answer the question by several other queries. We ask: Do you know the nature of hallucination, and can you define its psychic process? How can you tell that all such visions are due merely to physical hallucinations? What makes you feel so sure that mental and nervous diseases, while drawing a veil over ournormalsenses (so-called),do notreveal at the same time vistas unknown to the healthy man, by throwing open doors usually closed against your scientific (?) perceptions; or that a psycho-spiritual facultydoes notforthwith replace the loss, or the temporary atrophy, of a purely physical sense? It is disease or the exuberance of nervous fluid which produces mediumship and visions—hallucinations, as you call them. But whatdoesScience know even of mediumship? Truly were the modern Charcots to pay attention to the delirium of their patients from a more psychic standpoint, Science—Physiology especially—might be more benefited than it is now, and truth have a wider field of fact in its knowledge.839.i. 70; De Mirville,ibid., p. 26.840.These were the early Âryans and the bulk of the Fourth Root-Race—the former pious and meditative (given to yoga-contemplation), the latter a fighting race of sorcerers, who were rapidly degenerating owing to their uncontrolled passions.841.The Northern and Southern Divisions of Lemuria-Atlantis. The Hyperborean and the Equatorial lands of the two Continents.842.De Rougemont,Peuple Primitif, iii. 157; De Mirville,ibid., p. 29. This is Occult and refers to the property of iron which is attracted by some magnetic elements, and repelled by others. Such elements, by an Occult process, can be made as impervious to it as water to a blow.843.Ibid.,loc. cit.844.The First Continent, or Island, if so preferred,“the cap of the North Pole,”has never perished; nor will it to the end of the Seven Races.845.See De Rougemont,ibid.846.Boulanger,Règne des Dieux, Introd.; see De Mirville,op. cit.,ibid., pp. 32, 33.847.The Secret Doctrine explains and expounds what Plato says, for it teaches that those“Inventors”were Gods and Demi-gods (Devas and Rishis) who had become—some deliberately, some compelled by Karma—incarnated in man.848.The preceding paragraphs are condensed from Plato,Legg., l. iv—id., in Crit., et in Politic.; De Mirville,ibid., pp. 33, 34.849.Argyle,Unity of Nature.850.Book of the Dead, xcix. 33; and clvi. 4. The reader is referred to Stanza VII, Shloka 1 (i. 240), wherein this verse is explained in another of its meanings, and also to theBook of the Dead, cix. 4 and 5. This is a direct reference to the Esoteric division of man's“principles”symbolized by the divine wheat. The legend which inscribes the third Register of the papyrus (Book of the Dead, cx.) states:“This is the region of the Manes [disembodied men]sevencubits high—[to wit, those just translated and supposed to be still sevenfold with all their‘principles,’even the body being representedastrallyin the Kâma Loka or Hades, before their separation]; and there is wheatthreecubits high for Mummies in astate of perfection[i.e., those already separated, whosethreehigher principles are in Devachan] who are permitted to glean it.”This region (Devachan) is called“the land of the Re-birth of Gods,”and is shown to be inhabited by Shoo, Tefnoot, and Seb. The“region for the Manessevencubits high”—for the yet imperfect Mummies—and the region for those“in a state of perfection”who“glean wheatthreecubits high,”is as clear as possible. The Egyptians had the same Esoteric Philosophy which is now taught by the Cis-Himâlayan Adepts, and the latter, when, buried, have corn and wheat placed over them.851.I. xiv. There are Egyptologists who have quite erroneously tried to identify Osiris with Menes. Bunsen assigns to Menes an antiquity of 5,867 yearsb.c., and is denounced for it by Christians. But“Isis-Osiris”reigned in Egypt before the Zodiac was painted on the ceiling of the temple of Dendera, and that is over 75,000 years ago!852.In the text,“corked up”or“screwed up.”853.Zohar, part i, col. 177; De Mirville,ibid., p. 88.854.Genesis, vi. 4.855.Prælectiones Theol., ch. ii; De Mirville,ibid., p. 84.856.Réflexions Critiques sur l'Origine des Anciens Peuples.857.Rabbi Parcha.858.i. 6.859.Book of Ruth and Schadash, fol. 63, col. 3, Amsterdam edition.860.Zohar, part ii, col. 73; De Mirville,ibid., p. 86.861.Ibid., p. 87.862.More Nevochim, xxvi. 8.863.Sagra Scrittura.864.ii. pp. 14, 29.865.Chap. viii; Laurence's Translation, pp. 7 and 8.866.Job, i. 6.867.The ChaldæanBook of Numbers.868.Archæology, xxv. 220, London.869.Die Phoinizier, 70.870.See Sanchuniathon in Eusebius,Pr. Ev., 36;Genesis, xvi.871.Society of Antiquaries of London, xxv. 220.872.Cartas, 51; seeIsis Unveiled, i. 553,et seqq.873.He is thus named and included in the list of the Dânavas inVâyu Purâna; the Commentator ofBhâgavata Purânacalls him a son of Danu, but the name means also“Spirit of Humanity.”874.Kashyapa is called the son of Brahmâ, and is the“Self-born”to whom a great part of the work of creation is attributed. He is one of the seven Rishis; exoterically, the son of Marîchi, the son of Brahmâ; while theAtharva Vedasays,“The Self-born Kashyapa sprang from Time,”andEsotericallyTime and Space are forms of the OneincognizableDeity. As an Âditya, Indra is son of Kashyapa, as also Vaivasvata Manu, our Progenitor. In the instance given in the text, he is Kashyapa-Âditya, the Sun and the Sun-god, from whom all the“Cosmic”Demons, Dragons (Nâgas), Serpent or Snake-gods, and Dânavas or Giants, are born. The meaning of the allegories given above is purely astronomical and cosmical, but will serve to prove the identity of all.875.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 72.876.All such stories differ in theexoterictexts. In theMahâbhârata, Kârttikeya,“the six-faced Mars,”is the son of Rudra or Shiva, Self-bornwithout a motherfrom the seed of Shiva cast into the fire. But Kârttikeya is generally called Agnibhû,“Fire-born.”877.Hiranyâksha is ruler or king of thefifthregion of Pâtâla, a Snake-god.878.The Elohim also feared the Knowledge of Good and Evil for Adam, and therefore are shown as expelling him from Eden or killing himspiritually.879.The story told is, that Târaka (called also Kâlanâbha), owing to his extraordinary Yoga-powers, had obtained all the divine knowledge of Yoga-vidyâ and the Occult powers of the Gods, who conspired against him. Here we see the“obedient”Host of Archangels or minor Gods conspiring against the (future) Fallen Angels, whom Enoch accuses of the great crime of disclosing to the world all“thesecret thingsdone in heaven.”It is Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Suryal and Uriel who denounced to the Lord God those of their Brethren who were saidto have pried into the divine mysteriesand taught them to men; by this means they themselves escaped a like punishment. Michael was commissioned to fight the Dragon, and so was Kârttikeya, and under the same circumstances. Both are“Leaders of the Celestial Host,”both Virgins, both“Leaders of Saints,”“Spear-holders”(Shakti-dharas), etc. Kârttikeya is the original of Michael and St. George, as surely as Indra is the prototype of Kârttikeya.880.The“life and the light”of the materialphysicalworld, the delight of the senses—not of the soul. Apollo is preëminently thehumanGod, the God of emotional, pomp-loving and theatrical Church ritualism, with lights and music.881.SeeRevelation(xii) where we find Apollo's mother persecuted by the Python, the Red Dragon, who is also Porphyrion, the scarlet or red Titan.882.Book of God, p. 88.883.No“God”—whether called Bel or Jehovah—whocurseshis (supposed) own work, because he has made it imperfect, can be the One Infinite Absolute Wisdom.884.In the Indian allegory of Târakâmaya, the War between the Gods and the Asuras headed by Soma (the Moon, the King of Plants), it is Vishvakarmâ, the artificer of the Gods, who, like Vulcan (Tubal-Cain), forges their weapons for them.885.Chaldean Account of Genesis, p. 304. We have said elsewhere that the“woman with child”ofRevelationwas Aima, the Great Mother, or Binah, the third Sephira,“whose name is Jehovah”; and the“Dragon,”who seeks to devour her coming child (the Universe), is the Dragon of Absolute Wisdom—that Wisdom which, recognizing the non-separateness of the Universe and everything in it from the AbsoluteAll, sees in it no better than the great Illusion, Mahâmâyâ, hence the cause of misery and suffering.886.The“seven Karshvares of the Earth”—the seven Spheres of our Planetary Chain, the seven Worlds, also mentioned in theRig Veda, are fully referred to elsewhere. There are six Râjamsi (Worlds) above Prithivî, the Earth, or“this”(Idâm), as opposed to that which isyonder(the six Globes on the three other planes). (SeeRig Veda, i. 34; iii. 56; vii. 10411, and v. 60, 6.)887.Darmesteter's Trans.,“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. iv. p. 207.888.Ibid., p. 217.889.Ibid., p. 208.890.Book of the Dead, xvii. 62; Anubis is Horus who melts“in him who is eyeless.”891.See Lenoir'sDu Dragon de Metz.892.See alsoEgyptian Pantheon, pp. 20, 23.893.Book of the Dead, xvii. 54 and 49.894.These“Evil Spirits”can by no means be identified with Satan or the Great Dragon. They are the Elementals generated or begotten by ignorance—cosmic and human passions—or Chaos.895.Assyrian Discoveries, p. 403.896.SeeNumbers, xxi. 8, 9. God orders Moses to build a brazen Serpent (Saraph), tolook uponwhich heals those bitten by the Fiery Serpents. The latter were the Seraphim, each one of which, as Isaiah shows (vi. 2),“had six wings”; they are the symbols of Jehovah, and of all the other Demiurgi who produce out of themselves six sons or likenesses—seven with their Creator. Thus, the Brazen SerpentisJehovah, the chief of the“Fiery Serpents.”And yet, inII Kings(xviii. 4) it is shown that king Hezekiah, who, like as David his father,“did that which was right in the sight of the Lord”—“brake in pieces the brazen serpent that Moses had made ... and called it Nehushtan,”or piece of brass.897.“And Satan stood up against Israel and provoked David to number Israel”(I Chronicles, xxi. 1).“The anger of the Lord [Jehovah] was kindled against Israel, and he moved David ... to say, Go, number Israel”(II Samuel, xxiv. 1). The two are then identical.898.ii. 18, 22.899.Dozens of the most erudite writers have sifted thoroughly the various meanings of the name J'hovah (with, and without the Masoretic points), and shown their multifarious bearings. The best of such works is theSource of Measures: the Hebrew Egyptian Mystery, by J. Ralston Skinner, so often already referred to.900.In the above-mentioned work (p. 233), verse 26 of chapter iv ofGenesisis correctly translated“then men began to callthemselvesJehovah,”but less correctly explained, perhaps, as the last word ought to be written Jah (male) Hovah (female), to show that from that time the race of distinctly separate man and woman began.901.See for explanation the excellent pages of Appendix vii of the same work.902.Op. cit., p. 293.903.Rabba Battra, 16a.904.In Demonology, Satan is the leader of the opposition in Hell, the monarch of which was Beelzebub. He belongs to the fifth kind or class of Demons (of which there are nine according to mediæval Demonology), and he is at the head of witches and sorcerers. But see elsewhere the true meaning of Baphomet, the goat-headed Satan, one with Azazel, the scape-goat of Israel. Nature is the God Pan.905.SeeIsis Unveiled, ii. 184.906.SeeCodex Nazaræus, iii. 73.907.He is also Vulcan or Vul-cain, the greatest God with the later Egyptians, and the greatest Kabir. The God of Time was Chiun in Egypt, or Saturn, or Seth, and Chiun is the same as Cain. (Source of Measures, p. 278.)908.See Strabo, comparing them to the Cyclopes, xiv. p. 653sqq.Callim.,in Del., 31. Stat.,Silv., iv. 6, 47, etc.909.Mythologie de la Grèce Antique, p. 271.910.Nothing could be more awkward and childish, we say, than this fruitless attempt to disconnect the genealogies of Cain and of Seth, or to conceal the identity of names under a different spelling. Thus, Cain has a Son Enoch, and Seth a Son Enoch (also Enos, Ch'anoch, Hanoch—one may do what one likes with unvowelled Hebrew names). In the Cainite line Enoch begets Irad, Irad Mehujael, the latter Methusael, and Methusael, Lamech. In the Sethite line, Enoch begets Cainan, and this one Mahalaleel (a variation on Mehujael), who gives birth to Jared (or Irad); Jared to Enoch (number 3), who produces Methuselah (from Methusael), and finally Lamech closes the list. (SeeGenesis, iv. v.) Now all these are symbols (kabalistically) of solar and lunar years, of astronomical periods and of physiological (phallic) functions, just as in any other Pagan symbolical creed. This has been proven by a number of writers.911.SeeAnalysis of Ancient Mythology, ii. 760.912.vi. 9.913.SeeNew Encyclopædia, by Abraham Rees, F.R.S.914.SeeHebrews, v. 6; vii. 1,et seqq.915.The Æolian name of Mars was Areus (Ἄρευς), and the Greek Ares (Ἄρης) is a name over the etymological significance of which, Philologists and Indianists, Greek and Sanskrit scholars, have vainly worked to this day. Very strangely, Max Müller connects both the names Mars and Ares with the Sanskrit rootmar, whence he traces their derivation, and from which, he says, comes the name of the Maruts or Storm-gods. Welcker, however, offers a more correct etymology. (SeeGriech. Götterlehre, i. 415.) However it may be, etymologies of roots and words alone will never yield the Esoteric meaning fully, though they may help to useful guesses.916.As the same author shows:“The very name Vulcain appears in the reading, for in the first words (Gen., iv. 5) is to be found V'elcain, or V'ulcain, agreeably to the deepenedusound of the lettervau. Out of its immediate context, it may be read as,‘and the god Cain,’or Vulcain. If, however, anything is wanting to confirm the Cain-Vulcain idea, Fuerst says:‘קיןCain, the iron point of a lance, a smith(blacksmith), inventor of sharp iron tools and smith work’”(p. 278).917.Op. cit., p. 186.918.Append. de Cabiris ap. Orig. Gent., pp. 364, 376; and the latter statement on p. 357. See Faber'sCabiri, i. 8.919.Some derive the word from Paras which produced Pars, Pers, Persia; but it may be equally derived from Pitaras or Pitris, the Hindû progenitors of the Fifth Race—the Fathers of Wisdom or the Sons of“Will and Yoga”—who were called Pitaras, as were the divine Pitris of the First Race.920.See for these traditions theCollection of Persian Legends, in Russian, Georgian, Armenian, and Persian; Herbelot's narrativeLégendes Persanes,“Bibliothèque Orientale,”p. 298, 387, etc., and Danville'sMémoires. We give in a condensed narrative that which is scattered in hundreds of volumes in European and Asiatic languages, as well as in oral traditions.921.Genesis, iv. 16,et seqq.922.ThemainContinent perished in the Miocene times, as already stated.923.From Bede downwards all the chronologists of the Church have differed among themselves, and contradicted each other.“The chronology of the Hebrew text has been grossly altered, especially in the interval next after the Deluge”—says Whiston (Old Test., p. 20).924.ii. 170, 171.925.Hence king Solomon, whose traces are nowhere to be found outside of theBible. The description of his magnificent palace and city dovetail with those of the Persian tales, though they were unknown to all Pagan travellers, even to Herodotus.926.Herbelot,op. cit., p. 829.927.Orient. Trad., p. 454. See also Bailly'sLettres sur l'Atlantide.928.SeeOrient. Collect., ii. 119.929.Ibid.Remember that the Rabbins teach that there are to be seven successive renewals of the Globe; that each will last 7,000 years, the total duration being thus 49,000 years. (See Rabbi Parcha'sWheel; also Kenealy'sBook of God, p. 176.) This refers to seven Rounds, seven Root-Races, and sub-races, the truly Occult figures, though sorely confused.930.Tales of Derbent.931.Mergain, or Morgana, the fairy sister of King Arthur, is thus shown of Oriental descent.932.Where we find her, indeed, in Great Britain, in the romance of the Knights of the Round Table. Whence the identity of name and fairy-hood, if both heroines did not symbolize the same historical event which passed into a legend?933.Herbelot, p. 593;Armenian Tales, p. 35.934.To this day the aborigines of Caucasus speak of their mountains as Kap-kaz, using the consonantpinstead of the usualv(Kav-kaz or Caucasus). But their bards say that it requires seven months for a swift horse to reach the“dry land”beyond Kaf, holding North without ever deviating from one's way.935.Bailly thought he saw in this Horse a twelve-oared ship. The Secret Doctrine teaches that the early Third Race built boats and flotillas before it built houses. But the“Horse,”though a much later animal, has, nevertheless, a more occult primitive meaning. The crocodile and the hippopotamus were considered sacred and represented divine symbols, both with the ancient Egyptians and with the Mexicans. Poseidon is, in Homer, the God of the Horse, and assumes that form himself to please Ceres. Arion, their progeny, is one of the aspects of that“Horse,”which is a Cycle.936.The severed parts must be Norway and other lands in the neighbourhood of the Arctic Circle.937.Cosmas Indicopleustes inCollect. Novâ Patrum, t. ii. p. 188; also seeJourn. des Savants, Suppl. 1707, p. 20.938.The two Poles are called the“right”and“left ends”of our Globe—the Right being the North Pole—or the head and feet of the Earth. Every beneficent (astral and cosmic) action comes from the North; every lethal influence from the South Pole. They are much connected with and influence“right”and“left”hand magic.939.The more one approaches the Poles the less rotation is felt; at the Poles proper, the diurnal revolution is quite neutralized. Hence the expression that the Sphere is“motionless.”940.It is averred in Occultism that the land or island, which crowns the North Pole like a skull-cap, is the only one which prevails during the whole Manvantara of our Round. All the central continents and lands will emerge from the sea bottom many times in turn, but this land will never change.941.Bear in mind that the Vedic and Avestaic name of Fohat is Apâm-Napât. In theAvestahe stands between the Fire-yazatas and the Water-yazatas. The literal meaning is“Son of the Waters,”but these“Waters”are not the liquid we know, but Æther—the Fiery Waters of Space. Fohat is the“Son of Æther”in its highest aspect, Âkâsha, the Mother-Father of the primitive Seven, and of Sound or the Logos. Fohat is the Light of the Logos.942.This“Water”is the blood or fluid of Life which animates the Earth, compared here to a living body.943.Occult teaching corroborates the popular tradition which asserts the existence of a Fountain of Life in the bowels of the Earth and in the North Pole. It is the blood of the Earth, the electro-magnetic current, which circulates through all the arteries, and which is said to be found stored in the“navel”of the Earth.944.Occultism points to the Himâlayan Chain as that“belt,”and maintains that whether under the water or above, it encircles the Globe. The“navel”is described as situated towards the setting Sun or to the West of the Himavat in which lie the roots of Meru, which mountain is North of the Himâlaya. Meru isnot“the fabulous mountaininthe navel or centre of the earth,”but its roots and foundations are in that“navel,”while it is in the far North itself. This connects it with the“Central”Land“that never perishes”; the land in which“the day of the mortal lasts six months and his night another six months.”As theVishnu Purânahas it:“For the North of Meru there is, therefore, always night during day inother regions; for Meru is North of all the Dvipas and Varshas”(islands and countries). (Book ii. chap. viii.) Meru is therefore neither on Atlas as Wilford suggests, nor, as Wilson tried to show,“absolutely in the centre of the globe,”only because“relatively with the inhabitants of the several portions, to all of whom the East is that quarter where the sun first appears.”945.Even the Commentaries do not refrain from Oriental metaphor. The Globe is likened to the body of a woman,“Mother-Earth.”From her neck downward, means from the inland sea now beyond the impassable barrier of ice. The Earth, as Parâshara says,“is the mother and nurse, augmented with all creatures and their qualities, thecomprehenderof all the worlds.”946.For the Stanzas call this locality by a term translated in the Commentary asa place of no latitude(Niraksha), the Abode of the Gods. As a scholiast says in theSûrya Siddhânta(xii. 42-44):“Above them goes the sun when situated at the equinoxes; they have neither equinoctial shadow nor elevation of the pole (akshonnati).“In both directions from Meru are two pole-stars (dhruvatârâ), fixed in the midst of the sky, to thosewho are situated in places of no latitude(niraksha), both these have their place in the horizon.“Hence there is, in those cities [in that land], no elevation of the poles, the two pole-stars being situated in their horizon; but their degrees of co-latitude (lambaka) are ninety: at Meru the degrees of latitude (aksha) are of the same number.”(SeeVishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 208.)947.Wilford makes many mistakes. He identifies, for instance, Shveta-dvîpa, the White Island, the“island in the northern part of Toyambhudi,”with England, and then tries to identify it with Atala. (a nether region) and Atlantis. Now the Shveta-dvîpa is the abode of Vishnu (exoterically), and Atala is a hell. He also places it in the Euxine or Ikshu (Black) Sea, and then seems to connect it, in another place, with Africa and Atlas.948.Asiatick Researches, viii. 280.949.Op. cit.,ibid., p. 201.950.Every name in thePurânashas to be examined at least under two aspects, geographically and metaphysically, in its allegorical application;e.g., Nîla, the (blue) mountain which is one of the boundaries to the north of Meru, is again to be sought geographically in a mountain range in Orissa, and yet again in a mountain quite different from the others, in Western Africa. Jambu-dvîpa is Vishnu's dominion—the World, limited in thePurânasto our Globe, the region which contains Meruonly, and again it is divided to contain Bharata-varsha (India), itsbestdivision, and the fairest, says Parâshara. Likewise with Pushkara and all others.951.Ibid., p. 202.952.Sûrya Siddhânta, Whitney's Trans., v. 5.953.Asiatick Researches, iii. 300.954.Jambu, Plaksha, Shâlmali, Kusha, Krauncha, Shâka, and Pushkara.955.Such as Shâka and Pushkara, for instance, which do not yet exist, but into which will enter such lands as some portions of America, of Africa, and Central Asia, with the Gobi region. Let us bear in mind that Upadvîpas mean“root”islands, or the dry land in general.956.They were called Demons, Asuras, Giants, and monsters, because of their wickedness; and thus their country was likened to Atala—a Hell.957.Not on the river Nile, surely, but near the Nila mountains of the Atlas range.958.Asiatick Researches, iii. 225.959.See vols. viii, x, and xi, ofAsiatick Researches.960.Op. cit., iii. 326.961.Ibid.962.Says Wilford of the division of Atlantis and Bhârata or India, confusing the two accounts and Priyavrata with Medhâtithi:“This division was made by Priyavrata.... He had ten sons, and it was his intention to divide the whole world between them equally.... In the same manner Neptune divided the Atlantis between his ten sons: one of them had ... the extremity of the Atlantis”—which“is probably the old continent, at the extremity of which is Gades.... This Atlantis was overwhelmed with a flood; and it seems thatby the Atlantis, we should understand the antediluvian Earth, over which ten princes were born to rule, according to the mythology of the West [and of the East, also] butsevenof them only sate upon the throne.”(Op. cit., viii. 286.) Some also are of opinion that of the seven Dvîpassixwere destroyed by a flood. Wilford takes it to be“Gades which included Spain,”but it was Plato's island—rather.963.America, the“new”world, is thus, though notmuch, older—still itisolder—than Europe, the“old”world.964.If Div or Dev-sefid's (the Târadaitya's) abode was on theseventh stage, it is because he came from Pushkara, the Pâtâla (antipodes) of India, or from America. The latter touched the walls, so to say, of Atlantis, before the latter finally sank. The word Pâtâla meaning both the antipodal countries and infernal regions, these became synonymous in ideas and attributes as well as in name.965.Neither Atlantis, nor yet Shankha-dvîpa, was ever called“White Island.”When tradition says that“the White Island became black on account of the sins of the people,”it only means the denizens of the“White Island,”or Siddhapura, or Shveta-dvîpa, who descended to the Atlantis of the Third and Fourth Races, to“inform the latter; and who, having incarnated, became black with sin”figure of speech. All the Avatâras of Vishnu are said to come originally from the White Island. According to Tibetan tradition the White Island is the only locality which escapes the general fate of other Dvipas; it can be destroyed by neither fire nor water, for—it is the“Eternal Land.”966.Asiatick Researches, xi. 27.967.Genesis, ix. 1.968.How wise and grand, how far-seeing and morally beneficent are the laws of Manu on connubial life, when compared with the licence tacitly allowed to man in civilized countries. That those laws have been neglected for the last two millenniums does not prevent us from admiring their forethought. The Brâhman was a Grihasta, a family man, till a certain period of his life, when, after begetting a son, he broke with married life and became a chaste Yogi. His very connubial life was regulated by his Brâhman astrologer in accordance with his nature. Therefore, in such countries as the Punjâb, for instance, where the lethal influence of Mussulman, and later on of European, licentiousness, has hardly touched the orthodox Âryan castes, one still finds the finest men—so far as stature and physical strength go—on the whole Globe; whereas the mighty men of old have found themselves replaced in the Deccan, and especially in Bengal, by men whose generation becomes with every century—and almost with every year—dwarfed and weakened.969.Diseases and over-population are facts that can never be denied.970.In Mrs. Anna Swanwick's volume,The Dramas of Æschylus, it is said of“Prometheus Bound”(“Bohn's Classical Library,”p. 334), that Prometheus truly appears in it“as the champion and benefactor of mankind, whose condition: ... is depicted as weak and miserable in the extreme.... Zeus, it is said, proposed to annihilate these puny ephemerals, and to plant upon the earth a new race in their stead.”We see the Lords of Being doing likewise, and exterminating the first product of Nature and the Sea, in the Stanzas.“Prometheusrepresentshimself as having frustrated this design, and as being consequently subjected, for the sake of mortals, to the most agonizing pain, inflicted by the remorseless cruelty of Zeus. We have, thus, the Titan, the symbol of finite reason and free will [of intellectual humanity, or the higher aspect of Manas], depictedas the sublime philanthropist, while Zeus, the Supreme Deity of Hellas, is portrayed as the cruel and obdurate despot, a character peculiarly revolting to Athenian sentiment.”The reason for it is explained further on. The“Supreme Deity”bears, in every ancient Pantheon—including that of the Jews—adualcharacter, composed of light and shadow.971.The animal world, having simple instinct to guide it, has itsseasons of procreation, and the sexes become neutralized during the rest of the year. Therefore, the free animal knows sickness but once in its life—before it dies.972.Introduction to“Prometheus Bound,”p. 340.973.From προ-μῆτις,“forethought.”“Professor Kuhn,”we are told in the above-named volumes,The Dramas of Æschylus,“considers the name of the Titan to be derived from the Sanskrit word Pramantha, the instrument used for kindling fire. The rootmandormanth, implies rotatory motion, and the wordmanthâmi, used to denote the process of fire kindling, acquired the secondary sense of snatching away; hence we find another word of the same stock,pramatha, signifying theft.”This is very ingenious, but perhaps not altogether correct; besides, there is a very prosaic element in it. No doubt in physical nature, the higher forms may develop from the lower ones, but it is hardly so in the world of thought. And as we are told that the wordmanthâmipassed into the Greek language and became the wordmanthanô, to learn—that is to say, to appropriate knowledge, whenceprometheia, fore-knowledge, fore-thought—we may find, in searching, a more poetical origin for the“fire-bringer”than that displayed in its Sanskrit origin. The Svastica, the sacred sign and the instrument for kindlingsacredfire, may explain it better.“Prometheus, the fire-bringer, is the Pramantha personified,”continues the author,“and finds his prototype in the Âryan Mâtarishvan, a divine ... personage, closely associated with Agni, the fire-god of the Vedas.”Matih, in Sanskrit, is“understanding,”and a synonym of Mahat and Manas, and must be of some account in the origin of the name; Pramatih is the son of Fohat, and has his story also.974.Cronus is“Time,”and thus the allegory becomes very suggestive.975.It is complained by the author of the version and translator of“Prometheus Bound”that in this tracing of Io's wanderings,“no consistency with our own known geography is attainable”(p. 379). There may be good reason for it. First of all it is the journey and wandering from place to place of theRacefrom which the“tenth,”or Kalki Avatâra, so called, is to issue. This he calls the“kingly race born inArgos”(888). But Argos has no reference here to Argos in Greece. It comes fromargorarka—the female generative power symbolized in the Moon—the navi-formed Argha of the Mysteries, meaning the Queen of Heaven. Eustathius shows that, in the dialect of the Arg-ians, Io signified the Moon; while Esotericism explains it as the divine Androgyne, or the mystic Ten (10); in Hebrew 10 is the perfect number, or Jehovah. Arghya in Sanskrit is the libation cup, the navi-form or boat-shaped vessel in which flowers and fruit are offered to the Deities. Arghyanâth is a title of the Mahâ Chohan, meaning the“Lord of Libations”; and Arghyavarsha, the“Land of Libations,”is the mystery name of that region which extends from Kailâsa mountain nearly to the Shamo Desert—from within which the Kalki Avatâra is expected. The Airyâna-Varsedya of the Zoroastrians, as a locality, is identical with it. It is now said to have been situated between the Sea of Aral, Baltistan, and Little Tibet; but in olden times its area was far larger, as it was the birth-place ofphysicalhumanity, of which Io is the mother and symbol.976.Op. cit., p. 385, note.977.i. 569, 570.978.Alexander, who was better acquainted with Attock than with India—for he never entered India proper—could not have failed to hear the Indus, near its very sources, called Nîl and Nîlâ. The mistake—if mistake it is—is thus easily accounted for.979.That Io is identical, allegorically, with Isis and the Moon is shown by her being“cow-horned.”The allegory undeniably reached Greece from India, where Vâch—the“melodious Cow”of theRig Veda,“from whom mankind was produced”(Bhâgavata Purâna) is shown in theAitareya Brâhmanaas pursued by her father Brahmâ, who was moved by an illicit passion, and changed her into a Deer. Hence Io, refusing to yield to Jupiter's passion, becomes“horned.”The Cow was in every country the symbol of the passive generative power of nature, Isis, Vâch, Venus—the mother of the prolific God of Love, Cupid, but, at the same time, that of the Logos whose symbol, with the Egyptians and the Indians, became the Bull, as testified to by the Apis and the Hindû Bulls in the most ancient temples. In Esoteric Philosophy the Cow is the symbol of Creative Nature, and the Bull (her calf) the Spirit which vivifies her, or the“Holy Spirit,”as Dr. Kenealy shows. Hence the symbol of the horns. These were sacred also with the Jews, who placed on the altar horns of Shittim wood, by seizing which a criminal ensured his safety.980.Tuscul. Quæst., I. ii. 20.981.Strom., I. ii,Oper., i. 467, Ed. Potter's.982.Herodotus and Pausanias supposed that the cause of the condemnation was that Æschylus, adopting the Theogony of the Egyptians, made Diana the daughter of Ceres, and not of Latona. (See Ælian,Var. Hist., I. v. xviii; i. 433, Edition Gronov.) But Æschyluswasinitiated.983.The Sabasia was a periodical festival with Mysteries enacted in honour of some Gods, a variant on the Mithraic Mysteries. The whole evolution of the Races was performed in these Mysteries.984.Mrs. A. Swanwick,op. cit.985.See the foot-note (p. 431) concerning the etymology of προ-μῆτις orforethought. Prometheus confesses it in the drama when saying:O holy ether, swiftly-wingèd gales....Behold what I, a god, from gods endure.And yet what say I?Clearly I foreknowAll that must happen....... The Destined it behoves,As best I may, to bear, for well I wotHow incontestable the strength of Fate.... (105)“Fate”stands here for Karma, or Nemesis.986.Mankind is obviously divided into God-informed men and lower human creatures. The intellectual difference between the Âryan and other civilized nations and such savages as the South Sea Islanders, is inexplicable on any other grounds. No amount of culture, no generations of training amid civilization, could raise such human specimens as the Bushmen, the Veddhas of Ceylon, and some African tribes, to the same intellectual level as the Âryans, the Semites, and the Turanians so-called. The“Sacred Spark”is missing in them, and it is they who are the onlyinferiorraces on the Globe, now happily—owing to the wise adjustment of Nature which ever works in that direction—fast dying out. Verily mankind is“of one blood,”but not of the same essence. We are the hot-house, artificially quickened plants in Nature, having in us a spark, which in them is latent.987.The philosophical view of Indian metaphysics places the Root of Evil in the differentiation of the Homogeneous into the Heterogeneous, of the Unit into Plurality.988.Sap., i. 13.989.Gautama Buddha, named Shâkya Thüb-pa, is thetwenty-seventhof the last group, as most of these Buddhas belong to the Divine Dynasties which instructed mankind.990.Of these Buddhas, or the“Enlightened,”the far distant predecessors of Gautama, the Buddha, who represent, we are taught, once living? men, great Adepts and Saints, in whom the“Sons of Wisdom”had incarnated, and who were, therefore, so to speak, minor Avatâras of the Celestial Beings—eleven only belong to the Atlantean Race, and twenty-four to the Fifth Race, from its beginnings. They are identical with the Tirthankaras of the Jainas.991.This may account for the similarity of the artificial mounds in the United States of America, and the tumuli in Norway. It is this identity that has led some American Archæologists to suggest that Norwegian mariners haddiscoveredAmerica about one thousand years ago. (See Holmboe'sTraces de Bouddhisme en Norvège, p. 23.) There is no doubt that America is that“far distant land into which pious men and heavy storms had transferred the sacred doctrine,”as a Chinese writer suggested by his description to Neumann. But neither Professor Holmboe, of Stockholm, nor the American Archæologists, have guessed the right age of the mounds, or the tumuli. The fact that Norwegians may have re-discovered the land that their long-forgotten forefathers believed to have perished in the general submersion, does not conflict with the other fact that the Secret Doctrine of the land which was the cradle of physical man, and of the Fifth Race, had found its way into the so-called New World ages and ages before the“Sacred Doctrine”of Buddhism.992.SeePhysiological Selection, by G. J. Romanes, F.R.S.993.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 65.994.Exodus, xi.995.Wrote the late Brahmachârî Bawa, a Yogî of great renown and holiness:“Extensive works on‘Ashtar Vidiâ’and such other sciences were at different times compiled in the languages of the times from the Sanskrit originals. But they, together with the Sanskrit originals, were lost at the time of the partial deluge of our county.”(TheTheosophist, June, 1880,“Some Things the Âryans Knew.”) For Agnyastra, see Wilson'sSpecimens of the Hindû Theatre, i. 297.996.Some wonderful, artificially-made beast, similar in some way to Frankenstein's creation, which spoke and warned his master of every approaching danger. The master was a“Black Magician,”the mechanical animal was informed by a Djin, an Elemental, according to the accounts. The blood of a pure man alone could destroy him. See Part II, Section XXV,“Seven in Astronomy, Science, and Magic.”997.The four Karmic Gods, called the Four Mahârâjahs in the Stanzas.998.Mythical Monsters, p. 19.999.Travels in Egypt, vol. ii.1000.The Mythological Astronomy of the Ancients Demonstrated(p. 3), by a strangely intuitional Symbologist and Astronomer, a kind of a self-made Adept of Norwich, who lived in the first quartet of this century.1001.See Proctor,Knowledge, i. pp. 242, 400.1002.Rawlinson'sHerodotus, ii. 345.1003.The Great Pyramid, pp. 36, 37.1004.Staniland Wake,op. cit., pp. 6, 7.1005.Ibid.1006.The Mythological Astronomy of the Ancients Demonstrated, pp. 4, 5.1007.The term“Atlantean”must not mislead the reader to regard these as one race only, or even a nation. It is as though one said“Asiatics.”Many, multityped, and various were the Atlanteans, who represented several“humanities,”and almost a countless number of races and nations, more varied indeed than would be the“Europeans,”were this name to be given indiscriminately to the five existing parts of the world, which, at the rate colonization is proceeding, will be the case, perhaps, in less than two or three hundred years. There were brown, red, yellow, white and black Atlanteans; giants and dwarfs, as some African tribes comparatively are, even now.1008.Says a teacher inEsoteric Buddhism(p. 64):“In the Eocene age, even in its very first part, the great cycle of the Fourth Race men, the [Lemuro-] Atlanteans, had already reached its highest point [of civilization], and the great Continent, the father of nearly all the present continents, showed the first symptoms of sinking.”And on page 70, it is shown that Atlantis as a whole perished during the Miocene period. To show how the continents, races, nations and cycles overlap each other, one has but to think of Lemuria, the last of whose lands perished about 700,000 years before the beginning of the Tertiary period (p. 65), and the last of“Atlantis”only 11,000 years ago; thus both overlapping—one the Atlantean period, and the other the Âryan.1009.SeeTraité de l'Astronomie Indienne et Orientale, part iii.1010.Ceylon.1011.This is not so. The forefathers of the Âryan Brâhmans had their Zodiac and Zodiacal calculations from those born by Kriyâshakti power, the“Sons of Yoga”; the Egyptians from the Atlanteans of Ruta.1012.The former, therefore, may have registered time for seven or eight millions of years, but the Egyptianscould not.1013.Op. cit., p. 6.1014.This question was amply challenged, and as amply discussed and answered. SeeFive Years of Theosophy, Art.,“Mr. Sinnett'sEsoteric Buddhism,”pp. 325-346.1015.Ruins of Empires, p. 360. Volney says that, as Aries was in its 15th degree 1,447b.c., it follows that the first degree of Libra could not have coincided with the Vernal Equinox more lately than 15,194 yearsb.c., to which if you add 1,790 since Christ, when Volney wrote this, it appears that 16,984 years have elapsed since the (Greek or rather Hellenic) origin of the Zodiac.1016.The word“historical”is used, because, although historians have almost absurdly dwarfed the dates that separate certain events from our modern day, nevertheless, once that they are known and accepted, they belong to history. Thus, the Trojan Warisa historical event, which, though even less than 1,000 yearsb.c.are assigned to it, really took place more nearly 6,000 than 5,000 yearsb.c.1017.It is a historical fact that Sanchuniathon compiled the full record of the Phœnician religion from annals and state documents in the archives of theolderPhœnician cities, and wrote it in Phœnician characters in 1,250b.c.1018.Prof. Virchow, in Appendix I, to Schliemann'sIlios. Murray, 1880.1019.Gosse writes of the latter:“She is set down a thorough heretic, not at all to be believed, a manufacturer of unsound natural history, an inventor of false facts in science.”(Romance of Natural History, 2nd Series, p. 227.)1020.Pp. 9, 10.1021.Popular Science Monthly, No. 60, April, 1877.1022.Dr. Cover writes:“That famous bird of Washington was a myth; either Audubon was mistaken, or else, as some do not hesitate to affirm, heliedabout it.”1023.Ibid., pp. 10, 11.1024.Mythical Monsters, p. 13, note.1025.So far back as July, 1888, at a time when the MS. of this work had not yet left my writing table, andThe Secret Doctrinewas utterly unknown to the world, it was already being denounced as a product of my brain and no more. These are the flattering terms in which theEvening Telegraph(of America) referred to this still unpublished work in its issue of June 30, 1888:“Among the fascinating books for July readingis Mme. Blavatsky's new book on Theosophy ... (!)The Secret Doctrine.... But because she can soar back into the Brahmin ignorance ... (!?)is no proof that everything she says is true.”And once the prejudiced verdict has been given on the mistaken notion that my book was out, and that the reviewer had read it—neither of which was or could be the case—now that it is really out, the critic will have to support his first statement, whether correct or otherwise, and will get out of it, probably by a more slashing criticism than ever.1026.Science of Language, p. 168.1027.The Human Species, p. 274.1028.See above, the diagram of the Genealogical Tree of the Fifth Race.1029.The Hegelian doctrine, which identifies Absolute Being or“Be-ness”with“Non-Being,”and represents the Universe as an Eternal Becoming, is identical with the Vedânta Philosophy.1030.The Religions of India, p. xiii.1031.Myer'sQabbalah, p. 175.1032.See De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iii. pp. 218et seqq.1033.Op. cit.,ibid.1034.SeeGenesisand the authorized chronology. In chapter viii,“Noah leaveth the ark”—2,348b.c.In chapter x,“Nimrod the first monarch,”stands over 1,998b.c.1035.Annales de Philosophie Chrétienne, June, 1860, p. 415.1036.April 30, 1860.1037.“I will mention to thee the writings ... respecting the belief and institutions of the Sabæans,”he says.“The most famous is the Book,The Agriculture of the Nabatheans, which has been translated by Ibn Wahohijah. This book is full of heathenish foolishness.... It speaks of preparations of Talismans, the drawing down of the powers of the Spirits, Magic, Demons, and Ghouls, which make their abode in the desert.”(Maimonides, quoted by Dr. D. Chwolsohn;Die Ssabier und der Ssabismus, ii. 458.) The Nabatheans of Mount Lebanon believed in the seven Archangels, as their forefathers had believed in the seven Great Stars, the abodes and bodies of these Archangels, which are believed in to this day by the Roman Catholics, as is shown elsewhere.1038.SeeIsis Unveiled, ii. 197.1039.i. 354.1040.Sayce;cf., p. 115, 2nd ed.1041.Op. cit., pp. 418, 419.1042.Ibid., p. 118.1043.Simply, the womb, the“Holy of Holies”with the Semites.1044.See the Valentinian Table in Epiphanius,Adv. Hær., I. xxxi. 2.1045.But it was not so in reality, as witness their prophets. It is the later Rabbis and the Talmudic scheme that killed out all spirituality from the body of their symbols; leaving only their Scriptures—a dead shell, from which the soul has departed.1046.SeeII Samuel, vi. 16-22.1047.Psalms, xxiv. 3.1048.II Kings, xxiii. 7; see Dunlap,Sôd; The Mysteries of Adoni, p. 41.1049.Judges, xxi. 21, 23et passim.1050.I Kings, xviii. 26.1051.Isis Unveiled, ii. 49.1052.Ibid., ii. 444.1053.The author of theQabbalahmakes several attempts to prove conclusively the antiquity of theZohar. Thus he shows that Moses de Leon could not be the author or the forger of the Zoharic works in the thirteenth century, as he is accused of being, since Ibn Gebirol gave out the same philosophical teaching 225 years before the day of Moses de Leon. No true Kabalist or scholar will ever deny the fact. It is certain that Ibn Gebirol based his doctrines upon the oldest Kabalistic sources, namely, the ChaldæanBook of Numbers, as well as some no longer extant Midrashim, the same, no doubt, as those used by Moses de Leon. But it is just the difference between the two ways of treating the same Esoteric subjects, which—while proving the enormous antiquity of the Esoteric System—points to a decided ring of Talmudistic and even Christian sectarianism in the compilation and glossaries of the Zoharic system by Rabbi Moses. Ibn Gebirolnever quotedfrom the Scriptures to enforce the teachings (Myer'sQabbalah, p. 7). Whereas Moses de Leon has made of theZoharthat which it has remained to this day,“a running commentary on the Five Books, or Pentateuch”(ibid.), with a few later additions made by Christian hands. One follows the Archaic Esoteric Philosophy; the other, only that portion which was adapted to thelostBooks of Moses restored by Ezra. Thus, while the system, or the trunk on which the primitive originalZoharwas engrafted, is of an immense antiquity, many of the (later) Zoharic offshoots are strongly coloured by the peculiar views held by Christian Gnostics (Syrian and Chaldæan), the friends and co-workers of Moses de Leon who, as shown by Munk, accepted their interpretations.1054.See Franck'sKabbala, Preface.1055.i. 14.1056.See Schwartze,op. cit.,pagg.359, 361,et seqq.1057.Sayce,Hibbert Lectures, 1887, p. 374.1058.Timæus, the Locrian, speaking of“Arka”[Arche], calls her“the principle of best things”(Ἀρχὰ τῶν ἁρίστων). The wordarcane,“hidden,”or secret, is derived from this.“To no one is theArcaneshown except to the ... Most High”(Codex Nazaræus)—alluding to Nature the female, and Spirit, the male Power. Æsculapius, as a Sun-God was calledArchagetas,“born from the Archa,”the divine Virgin-Mother of the Heavens. (See Kenealy,Book of God, p. 10.)1059.Kenealy,op. cit.,ibid.1060.This is composed of ten dots arranged triangularly in four rows. It is the Tetragrammaton of the Western Kabalists.1061.From an MS.1062.See G. Maspéro,Guide au Musée Boulaq, 1884, p. 168, No. 1981.1063.Ibid., p. 169, No. 1998.1064.Ibid., p. 172, No. 2068.1065.The student must be aware that Jethro is not called the“father-in-law”of Moses because Moses was really married to one of his seven daughters. Moses was an Initiate, if he ever existed, and as such an Ascetic, a Nazar, and could never have been married. It is an allegory like everything else. Zipporah (the“shining”) is one of the personified Occult Sciences given by Reuel-Jethro, the Midian priest Initiator, to Moses, his Egyptian pupil. The“well”by which Moses sat down in his flight from the Pharaoh symbolizes the“Well of Knowledge.”1066.i. pp. 106-108 and elsewhere.1067.In Hebrew the phallic symbol Lingam and Yoni.1068.See Vol. I, Stanza IV, Shloka 3.1069.It is at that Step that one arrives on the plane of the level or floor and open entrance to the King's Chamber, the Egyptian“Holy of Holies.”1070.The Candidate for Initiation always personified the God of the Temple he belonged to, as the High Priest personified the God at all times; just as the Pope now personates Peter and even Jesus Christ upon entering the inner sanctuary—the Christian“Holy of Holies.”1071.Genesis, i. 27.1072.Jehovah says to Moses:“the summation of my name issacr, the carrier of the germ”—phallus.“It is ... the vehicle of enunciation, and truly enough, as thesacr, or carrier of the germ, its use passed down through ages to thesacr-factumof the Roman priest, and thesacr-fice, andsacr-mentof the English speaking race.”(Source of Measures, p. 236.) Hence marriage is asacramentin the Greek and Roman Churches.1073.4to, London, 1684, vol. i. pp. 120, 121.1074.Op. cit., p. 67.1075.Source of Measures, 159.1076.Op. cit., p. 187.1077.Op. cit., p. 271.1078.From the same author. See also the Section on“The Symbolism of the Mystery Names Iao and Jehovah.”1079.InGenesis(iv. 26), it is mis-translated.“And he called his name Enos [man]: then began men to call upon the name of the Lord”—which has no sense in it, since Adam and the others must have done the same.1080.Strictly speaking, the Jews are an artificial Âryan race, born in India, and belonging to the Caucasian division. No one who is familiar with the Armenians and the Parsîs can fail to recognize in the three the same Âryan, Caucasian type. From the seven primitive types of the Fifth Race there now remain on Earth but three. As Prof. W. H. Flower aptly said in 1885:“I cannot resist the conclusion so often arrived at by various anthropologists—that the primitive man, whatever he may have been, has in the course of ages diverged into three extreme types, represented by the Caucasian of Europe, the Mongolian of Asia, and the Ethiopian of Africa, and that all existing individuals of the species can be ranged around these types.”(The President's Address at the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain, etc.) Considering that our Race has reached its fifth sub-race, how can it be otherwise?1081.Whenever such analogies between the Gentiles and the Jews, and later the Christians, have been pointed out, it has been the invariable custom of the latter to say that it was the work of the Devil who forced the Pagans to imitate the Jews for the purpose of throwing a slur on the religion of theone, true livingGod. To this Faber says very justly:“Some have imagined that the Gentiles were servile copyists of the Israelites, and that each point of similitude was borrowed from the Mosaical Institutes. But this theory will by no means solve the problem. Both because we find the very same resemblance in the ceremonies of nations far distant from Palestine, as we do in the rites of those who are in its immediate vicinity, and because it seems incredible that all should have borrowed from one which was universally disliked and despised.”(Pagan Idolatry, i. 104.)1082.Luke, i. 28.1083.Their consecrated Pillars (unhewn stones) erected by Abraham and Jacob wereLingams.1084.Op. cit., p. 67.1085.SeeIntroduction to the Old Testament, and also Bishop Colenso'sElohistic and Jehovistic Writers.1086.King'sGnostics and their Remains, p. 327, 2nd ed.1087.Ibid., p. 326.1088.Such a Pseudo-Kabalist was the Marquis de Mirville in France, who studied theZoharand other old remnants of Jewish Wisdom under the“Chevalier”Drach, an ancient Rabbi Kabalist converted to the Romish Church, and with his help wrote half a dozen volumes full of slander and calumnies against every prominent Spiritualist and Kabalist. From 1848 up to 1860 he persecuted unrelentingly the old Count d'Ourches, one of the earliest Eastern Occultists in France, a man the scope of whose Occult knowledge will never be appreciated correctly by his survivors, because he screened his real beliefs and knowledge under the mask of Spiritism.1089.SeeHibbert Lectures, 1887, pp. 101-115.1090.Exodus, xxii. 28.1091.Deut., iv. 19.1092.Jude, 8, 9.1093.SeeIsis Unveiled, ii. 487,et seqq.1094.Treat,Kiddusheem, 81. But see Myer'sQabbalah, pp. 92, 94.1095.Marangone, in hisDelle Grandezze del Archangelo Sancti Mikaele, exclaims:“O grandest Star, who followest the Sun who is Christ!... O living image of Divinity! O great thaumaturgist of the Old Testament! O invisible Vicar of Christ in his Church!...”The work is held in great honour in the Latin Church.1096.Pneumatologie, v. 516.1097.Ibid., p. 515.1098.Ibid., p. 514.1099.Isaiah, lxiii. 8, 9.1100.Metator and ἡγεμών.1101.Pneumatologie, p. 515.“La Face et le Représentant du Verbe.”1102.That which is called in theVendidâdFravarshi, the immortal part of an individual; that which outlives man—the Higher Ego, say the Occultists, or the Divine Double.1103.Darmesteter's Trans., p. 208.1104.Orm. Ahr., §§ 112, 113; quoted by Darmesteter,“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. iv. introd., p. lxxiv.1105.De Idol., ii. 373.1106.See De Mirville,ibid., p. 515.1107.Ibid.See also plates in King'sGnostics and their Remains.1108.P. 518.1109.The Book of Enoch the Prophet, p. xlviii. Ed. 1883.1110.Op. cit., pp. xxxiv, xxxv.1111.Saith Uriel in theBook of Enoch(xxvi. 3):“Those who have received mercy shall for ever bless God ... theEverlasting King”—who will reign over them.1112.Vishnu Purâna, III. ii; Wilson's Trans., iii. 31.1113.Matthew, xxiv. 27.1114.Luke, x. 18.1115.The ProtestantBibledefines Behemothinnocently—“Theelephantas some think”; see marginal note (Job, xl. 15) in the Authorized Version.1116.Job, xl. 19.1117.Astronomy, however, knows nothing of stars that havedisappeared, unless it be simply from visibility; but never from existence since the science of Astronomy became known. Temporary stars are onlyvariablestars, and it is believed that even thenewstars of Kepler and Tycho Brahé may still be seen.1118.This refers to the“Kings of Edom.”1119.Another proof, if any were needed, that the ancient Initiates knew of more thansevenplanets is to be found in theVishnu Purâna(II. xii) where, describing the chariots attached to Dhruva (the Pole Star), Parâshara speaks of“the chariots of thenineplanets,”which are attached by aërial cords.1120.Justin,Cum Tryphone, p. 284.1121.A division indicative of time.1122.Sanchuniathon calls Time the oldest Æon, Protogonos, the“First-born.”1123.Philo Judæus,Cain and his Birth, p. xvii.1124.Principles of Psychology, 474.1125.It is suggestive of that spirit of paradoxical negation so conspicuous in our day, that while the evolution hypothesis has won its rights of citizenship in Science as taught by Darwin and Hæckel, yet both the Eternity of the Universe and the Preëxistence of a Universal Consciousness, are rejected by modern Psychologists.“Should the Idealist be right, the doctrine of evolution is a dream,”says Mr. Herbert Spencer.1126.Zohar, 9b.1127.Verse 6.1128.Mercure Trismegiste,Pimandre, chap. i, sec. 16:“Oh, ma pensée, que s'ensuit-il? car je désire grandement ce propos. Pimandre diet, ceci est un mystère celé, jusques à ce jour d'hui. Car nature, soit mestant avec l'hôme, a produit le miracle très merveilleux, aîant celluy qui ie t'av diet, la nature de l'harmonie des sept du père, et de l'esprit.Nature ne s'arresta pas là, mais incontinent a produictsept hômes, selon les natures des sept gouverneursen puissance des deux sexes et esleuez.... La génération de cessepts'est donnée en ceste manière....”And a gap is made in the translation, which can be filled partially by resorting to the Latin text of Apuleius. The commentator, the Bishop, says:“Nature produced in him [man] seven men”(seven principles).1129.xxviii. 2-8.1130.Ibid.1131.Ibid., 17.1132.Ibid., 13-16.1133.Ibid., 18.1134.Ibid., 19.1135.xxxi. 16, 17. The only Pharaoh whom theBibleshows going down into the Red Sea was the king who pursued the Israelites, and who remained unnamed, for very good reasons perhaps. The story was surely made up from the Atlantean legend.1136.xxviii. 13, 14.1137.xxxi. 3-9.1138.Vishnu Purâna.I. xv.1139.This is pure allegory. The Waters are a symbol of Wisdom and of Occult Learning. Hermes represented the Sacred Science under the symbol of Fire; the Northern Initiates, under that of Water. The latter is the production of Nara, the“Spirit of God,”or rather Paramâtman, the“Supreme Soul,”says Kullûka Bhatta; Nârâyana, meaning“he who abides in the deep”or is plunged in the Waters of Wisdom—“water being the body of Nara”(Vâyu Purâna). Hence arises the statement that for 10,000 years they remained in austerity“in the vast ocean”; and are shown emerging from it. Ea, the God of Wisdom, is the“Sublime Fish,”and Dagon or Oannes is the Chaldæan Man-Fish, who emerges from the Waters to teach Wisdom.1140.Chap. v;“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. viii. p. 257.1141.This is explained by the able translator ofAnugîtâin a foot-note (p. 258) in these words:“The sense appears to be this: The course of worldly life is due to the operations of the life-winds which are attached to the Self, and lead to its manifestations as individual souls.”1142.Vaishvânara is a word often used to denote the Self—explains Nîlakantha.1143.Ibid., p. 259. Translated by Kâshinâth Trimbak Telang, M.A., Bombay.1144.Matthew, iii. 10.1145.Isaiah, x. 19.1146.Op. cit., i. 133.1147.1845, p. 41.1148.See Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionaryfor further information on above.1149.SeeFive Years of Theosophy, art.,“The Elixir of Life.”1150.The partaker of Soma finds himself both linked to his external body, and yet away from it in his Spiritual Form. Freed from the former, he soars for the time being in the ethereal higher regions, becoming virtually“as one of the Gods,”and yet preserving in his physical brain the memory of what he sees and learns. Plainly speaking, Soma is the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge forbidden by the jealous Elohim to Adam and Eve or Yah-ve,“lest man should become as one of us.”1151.We see the same in the modern exoteric religions.1152.Historical View of the Hindû Astronomy.Quoting from the work in reference to“Argabhatta”[? Âryabhatta] who is said to give a near approach to the true relation among the various values for the computations of the value of π, the author ofThe Source of Measuresreproduces a curious statement.“Mr. Bentley,”it is said,“was greatly familiar with the Hindû astronomical and mathematical knowledge.... This statement of his may then be taken as authentic. The same remarkable trait, among so many Eastern and ancient nations, ofsedulously concealing the arcana of this kind of knowledge, is a marked oneamong the Hindûs. That which was given out to be popularly taught, and to be exposed to public inspection,was but the approximate of a more exact but hidden knowledge. And this very formulation of Mr. Bentley will strangely exemplify the assertion; and, explained, will show that it [the Hindûexotericastronomy and sciences] was derivedfrom a system exact beyond the European one, in which Mr. Bentley himself, of course, trusted, as far in advance of the Hindû knowledge, at any time, in any generation”(pp. 86, 87).This is Mr. Bentley's misfortune, and does not take away from the glory of the ancient Hindû Astronomers, who were all Initiates.1153.The Secret Doctrine teaches that every event of universal importance, such as geological cataclysms at the end of one Race and the beginning of a new one, involving a great change each time in mankind, spiritual, moral and physical—is precogitated and preconcerted, so to say, in the sidereal regions of our planetary system. Astrology is built wholly upon this mystic and intimate connection between the heavenly bodies and mankind; and it is one of the great secrets of Initiation and Occult Mysteries.1154.See Darmesteter'sVendidâd, Introd., p. lviii.1155.SeeIsaiah, xiv. 12.1156.Genesis, vi.1157.The Nâgas are described by the Orientalists as a mysterious people whose landmarks are found abundantly in India to this day, and who lived in Nâga-dvîpa, one of thesevencontinents or divisions of Bhâratavarsha (old India); the town of Nagpur being one of the most ancient cities in the country.1158.xxviii. 3, 4.1159.Not less suggestive are the qualities attributed to Rudra Shiva, the great Yogî, the forefather of all the Adepts—in Esotericism one of the greatest Kings of the Divine Dynasties. Called the“earliest”and the“last,”he is the patron of the Third, Fourth, and the Fifth Root-Races. For, in his earliest character, he is the ascetic Dig-ambara,“clothed with the elements,”Tri-lochana, the“three-eyed,”Pancha-ânana, the“five-faced,”an allusion to the past Four and the present Fifth Race, for, though five-faced, he is only“four-armed,”as the Fifth Race is still alive. He is the“God of Time,”Saturn-Cronus, as his“drum”Damaru, in the shape of an hour-glass, shows; and if he is accused of having cut off Brahma's fifth head, and left him with only four, it is again an allusion to a certain degree in Initiation, and also to the Races.1160.Gustav Seiffarth's idea that the signs of the Zodiac were in ancient times only ten is erroneous. Ten only were known to the profane; the Initiates, however, knew them all,from the time of the separation of mankind into sexes, whence arose the separation of Virgo-Scorpio into two. This separation, owing to the addition of a secret sign and the Libra invented by the Greeks, instead of the secret name which was not given, made twelve. (SeeIsis Unveiled, ii. 456.)1161.The above is, perhaps, a key to the Dalaï Lama's symbolical name—the“Ocean”Lama, meaning the Wisdom-Ocean. Abbé Huc speaks of this.1162.Zohar, iii. 9b, 10a, Brody Ed. Cremona Ed. iii. fol. 4a, col. 14. Myer'sQabbalah, pp. 416, 417.1163.Such was the name given in ancient Judea to the Initiates, called also the“Innocents”and the“Infants,”i.e., once more“reborn.”Thiskeyopens a vista into one of theNew Testamentmysteries; the slaughter by Herod of the 40,000“Innocents.”There is a legend to this effect, and the event, which took place almost a centuryb.c., shows the origin of the tradition blended at the same time with that of Krishna and his uncle Kansa. In the case of theNew Testament, Herod stands for Alexander Jannæus (of Lyda), whose persecution and murder of hundreds and thousands of Initiates led to the adoption of theBiblestory.1164.Zohar, ii. 34.1165.i. § 16.1166.Op. cit., lxxiv. 13.1167.Ibid., § 33.1168.P. 16.1169.“Biographical and Critical Essay,”p. xxxviii.1170.Histoire de la Magic, pp. 16, 17.1171.Ibid.,loc. cit.1172.Whatdevilcould be possessed of more cunning, craft and cruelty than the Whitechapel murderer,“Jack the Ripper”of 1888, whose unparalleled, blood-thirsty and cool wickedness led him to slaughter and mutilate in cold blood seven unfortunate andotherwiseinnocent women! One has but to read the daily papers to find in those wife- and child-beating, drunken brutes (husbands and fathers!), asmallpercentage of whom is daily brought before the courts, the complete personifications of the devils of the Christian Hell!1173.Psalm, lxxxii.1174.Genesis, xvii. 7.1175.Op. cit., p. 209.1176.Ibid., pp. 144, 145.1177.Ibid., p. 146.1178.Op. cit., p. 9. After the Polymorphic Pantheism of some Gnostics came the Exoteric Dualism of Manes, who was accused of personifying Evil and making of the Devil a God—the rival of God himself. We do not see that the Christian Church has so much improved on that exoteric idea of the Manicheans, for she calls God her King of Light, and Satan the King of Darkness, to this day.1179.To quote in this relation Mr. S. Laing, in his admirable workModern Science and Modern Thought(p. 222):“From this dilemma [the existence of evil in the world] there is no escape, unless we give up altogether the idea of an anthropomorphic deity, and adopt frankly the scientific idea of a First Cause, inscrutable and past finding out; and of a universe whose laws we can trace, but of whose real essence we know nothing, and can only suspect or faintly discern a fundamental law which may make the polarity of good and evil a necessary condition of existence.”Were Science to know“the real essence,”instead of knowing nothing of it, the faint suspicion would turn into the certitude of the existence of such a law, and the knowledge that this law is connected with Karma.1180.Histoire de la Magie, pp. 196, 197.1181.Âkâsha isnotthe Ether of Science, as some Orientalists translate it.1182.Says Johannes Tritheim, the Abbot of Spanheim, the greatest Astrologer and Kabalist of his day:“The art of divine magic consists in the ability to perceive the essence of things in the Light of Nature [Astral Light], and by using the soul-powers of the spirit to produce material things from the unseen universe, and in such operations the Above and the Below must be brought together and made to act harmoniously. The Spirit of Nature [Astral Light] is a unity, creating and forming everything, and by acting through the instrumentality of man it may produce wonderful things. Such processes take place according to law. You will learn the law by which these things are accomplished, if you learn to know yourself. You will know it by the power of the spirit that is in yourself, and accomplish it by mixing your spirit with the essence that comes out of yourself. If you wish to succeed in such a work you must know how to separate spirit and life in Nature, and, moreover, to separate the astral soul in yourself and to make it tangible, and then the substance of the soul will appear visibly and tangibly, rendered objective by the power of the spirit.”(Quoted in Dr. Franz Hartmann'sParacelsus, pp. 164, 165.)1183.The real original text ofI Corinthians, xv. 44, rendered kabalistically and Esoterically would read:“It is sown asoulbody [not‘natural’body], it is raised aspiritbody.”St. Paul was an Initiate, and his words have quite a different meaning when read Esoterically. The body“is sown inweakness[passivity]; it is raised in power”(v. 43)—or in spirituality and intellect.1184.“The War in Heaven”(Theosophist, iii. 24, 36, 67), by Godolphin Mitford, later in life Murad Ali Beg. Born in India, the son of a missionary, G. Mitford was converted to Islam, and died a Mahomedan in 1884. He was a most extraordinary Mystic, of great learning and remarkable intelligence. But he left the Right Path and forthwith fell under Karmic retribution. As well shown by the author of the article quoted,“The followers of the defeated‘Elohim’first massacred by the victorious Jews [the Jehovites], and then persuaded by the victorious Christians and Mohamedans, continued [nevertheless].... Some [of these scattered sects] ... have lost even the tradition of the true rationale of their belief—to worship in secrecy and mystery the Principle of Fire, Light, and Liberty. Why do the Sabean Bedouins (avowedly Monotheists when dwelling in the Mohamedan cities) in the solitude of the desert night yet invoke the starry‘Host of Heaven’? Why do the Yezidis, the‘Devil Worshippers,’worship the‘Muluk-Taoos’—the‘Lord Peacock’—the emblem ofPrideand of Hundred-eyed Intelligence [and of Initiation also], which was expelled from Heaven with Satan, according to an old Oriental tradition? Why do the Gholaites and their kindred Mesopotamo-Iranian Mohamedan Sects believe in the‘Noor Illahee’—the‘Light of the Elohim’—transmitted inanastasisthrough a hundred Prophet-Leaders? It is because they have continued in ignorant superstition the traditional religion of the‘Light Deities’whom Jahveh overthrew!”(p. 69)—issaidto have overthrown rather; for by overthrowingthemhe would have overthrown himself. The Muluk-Taoos is Maluk,“Ruler,”as is shown in the foot-note. It is only a new form of Moloch, Melek, Molech, Malayak, and Malachim—Messengers, Angels, etc.1185.So does every Yogi and even Christian, for one must take the Kingdom of Heavenby violence—we are taught. Why then should such a desire make of any one a Devil?1186.Acad. des Inscrip., xxxix. 690.1187.Fargard, xix. 47; Darmesteter's Trans., p. 218.1188.Vendidad, Far. xx. 12;op. cit., p. 222.1189.Ibid., Far. xix. 43;op. cit., p. 218.1190.From theVendidad Sadah, quoted by Darmesteter,op. cit., p. 223.1191.See the Gâtha in Yasna xliv.1192.Op. cit., p. 441.1193.Apollodorus, I. 7, 1.1194.Ovid.,Metam., I. 81.Etym. M., v. Προμηθεύς.1195.Pausanias, X. 4, 4.1196.Op. cit., p. 264.1197.Pausanias, II. 19, 5;cf.20, 3.1198.Timæus, p. 22.1199.Strom., I. p. 380.1200.Decharme,ibid., p. 265.1201.Opera et Dies, 142-145. According to the Occult Teaching, three Yugas passed away during the time of the Third Root-Race,i.e., the Satya, the Tretà, and the Dvâpara Yuga—answering to the Golden Age in its early innocence; to the Silver, when it reached its maturity; and to the Bronze Age, when, separating into sexes, it became the mighty Demi-gods of old.1202.Asgard and the Gods, pp. 11, 13.1203.Op. cit., p. 266.1204.Ibid., p. 258.1205.Ibid., p. 257.1206.Ibid., p. 258.1207.Op. cit., p. 145.1208.Transactions of the Royal Society, London, 1868.1209.The Age and Origin of Man.1210.The modern attempt of some Greek scholars (poor and pseudo scholars, they would have appeared in the day of the old Greek writers!) to explain the real meaning of the ideas of Æschylus—which, as being an ignorant ancient Greek, he could not express so well himself—is absurdly ludicrous!1211.Revue Germanique, 1861, pp. 356,et seqq.See alsoMémoires de la Société de la Linguistique, i. pp. 337.et seqq.1212.Quoted by Decharme,op. cit., pp. 258, 259. There is theupperandnetherpiece of timber used to produce this sacred fire by attrition at sacrifices, and it is the Aranì which contains the socket. This is proven by an allegory in theVâyuand otherPurânas, which tell us that Nimi, the son of Ikshvàku, had left no successor, and that the Rishis, fearing to leave the Earth without a ruler, introduced the king's body into the socket of an Arani—like an upper Aranì—and produced from it a prince named Janaka.“It was by reason of the peculiar way in which he was engendered that he was called Janaka.”See also Goldstücker'sSanskrit Dictionary,sub voce. (Vishnu Purána, Wilson's Trans., iii. 330.) Devaki, Krishna's mother, in a prayer addressed to her, is called“the Aranî whose attrition engenders fire.”1213.The Monad of the animal is as immortal as that of man, yet the brute knows nothing of this; it lives an animal life of sensation just as the first human would have lived, on attaining physical development in the Third Race, had it not been for the Agnishvâtta and the Mânasa Pitris.1214.Op. cit., p. 259.1215.Ἰαπετιονίδης.Theog., p. 528.1216.Theog., 565.1217.The Fallen Angels, therefore; the Asuras of the Indian Pantheon.1218.Decharme,op. cit., pp. 259, 260.1219.Ibid., p. 263.1220.Ibid., p. 261.1221.Die Herabkunft des Feuers und des Göttertranks(Berlin, 1859).1222.The italics are ours; they show how assumptions are raised to laws in our day.1223.Decharme,op. cit., p. 262.1224.Philosoph. Placit., iii. 3.1225.Baudry,Revue Germanique, 14 avril, 1861, p. 368.1226.Op. cit., pp. 264, 265.1227.SeeVishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., v. 96, note.1228.xiii. 55, 56.1229.“Womb of Light,”“Holy Vessel,”are the epithets of the Virgin.1230.The Virgin is often addressed as the“Morning Star”and the“Star of Salvation.”1231.Wilson translates:“Thou art kingly policy, the parent of order.”1232.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., iv. pp. 264, 265.1233.iii. 290.1234.SeeJoshua, xv, 15.1235.Surât xix.1236.See Mackenzie'sRoyal Masonic Cyclopædia,sub voce“Enoch.”1237.Khanoch, or Hanoch, or Enoch Esoterically means the“Initiator”and“Teacher,”as well as Enos, the“Son of Man.”(SeeGenesis, iv. 26.)1238.De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iii. 70.1239.Mackenzie,op. cit.,sub voc.1240.Hebrews, xi. 5.1241.De Mirville,ibid., p. 71.1242.Compare the“thieves and robbers”incident, p. 506,supra.1243.De Mirville,ibid., p. 73.1244.Ibid., p. 76.1245.Antiquities, ix. 2.1246.Cap. viii.1247.Says theZohar,“Hanokh had a book which was one with the Book of the Generations of Adam; this is the Mystery of Wisdom.”1248.Noah is heir to the Wisdom of Enoch; in other words, the Fifth is heir to the Fourth Race.1249.SeeIsis Unveiled, i. 575,et seqq.1250.See the illustration inIsis Unveiled, ii. 452.1251.See Danielo's criticisms upon De Sacy, in theAnnales de Philosophie, p. 393, deuxième article.1252.De Mirville,ibid., pp. 77, 78.1253.Ch. lxxix, Laurence's Trans.1254.Ibid., ch. lxiv.1255.Ibid.,loc. cit., v. 6.1256.Bailly,Astronomie Ancienne, i. 203, and ii. 216; De Mirville,ibid., p. 79.1257.De Mirville,ibid., p. 80.1258.City of God, XV. xxiii.1259.Op. cit., xxxii. 8, 9.1260.Of the Protestant Biblical Society of Paris, according to the version revised in 1824 by J. E. Ostervald.1261.With the Egyptian Gnostics it was Thoth (Hermes), who was chief of the Seven (seeBook of the Dead). Their names are given by Origen, as Adonai (of the Sun), Iao (of the Moon), Eloi (Jupiter), Sabao (Mars), Orai (Venus), Astaphai (Mercury), and, finally, Ildabaoth (Saturn). See King'sGnostics and their Remains, p. 344.1262.See Origen's Copy of the Chart or Diagramma of the Ophites, in hisContra Celsum.1263.See Part III of this Volume, Section IV, B,“On Chains of Planets and their Plurality.”1264.Exodus, xxxiii. 18, 19; see Myer'sQabbalah, p. 226.1265.Ibid.,loc. cit.1266.Supra, p. 481.1267.SeeRevelation, xxii. 16.1268.Op. cit., ii. 301.1269.Gnostics and their Remains.1270.II Samuel.1271.By very few though, for the creators of the material universe were always considered as subordinate Gods to the Most High Deity.1272.Op. cit., ii. 296, 297. Fürst gives citations from Lydus and Cedrenus in support of his statements.1273.See plate 77 in vol. i of Montfaucon'sAntiquities. The disciples of Hermes, after their death, go to his planet, Mercury—their Kingdom of Heaven.1274.Cornutus.1275.Lydus,De Mensibus, iv.1276.Preparat. Evang., I. iii. 2.1277.But see p. 480,supra, concerning the Gnostic Priapus.1278.Op. cit., p. 52.1279.Ibid., pp. 3, 4.1280.Let the reader refer to theZoharand the twoQabbalahsof Isaac Myer and S. L. MacGregor Mathers, with interpretations, if he would satisfy himself of this.1281.Ibid., p. 5.1282.Ibid., p. 12.1283.SeeBook of the Dead, xvii. 45-47.1284.Op. cit., i. 421, 422.1285.De la Croix Ansée,Mem. de l'Académie des Sciences, pl. 2, Nos. 8, 9, also 16, 2, p. 320; quoted inNatural Genesis, p. 423.1286.Vol. xviii. p. 393, pl. 4; Inman, fig. 38; Gerald Massey,op. cit.,ibid., p. 422.1287.Certainly not; for very often there are symbolsmade to symbolize other symbols, and these are in turn used in ideographs.1288.The R of the Slavonian and Russian alphabets (the Kyriletza alphabet) is also the Latin P.1289.Ibid., p. 423.1290.See Moor'sHindû Pantheon, plate xiii.1291.See Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary,sub voc.“Rudra.”1292.Described in theMission des Juifs, by the Marquis St. Yves d'Alveydre, the hierophant and leader of a large party of French Kabalists, as the Golden Age!1293.V. xxiii.1294.Translated from Burnouf's French Translation, quoted by Fitzedward Hall, in Wilson'sVishnu Purâna, ii. 307.1295.The more so since he is the reputed slayer of Tripurâsura and the Titan Târaka. Michael is the conqueror of the dragon, and Indra and Kârttikeya are often made identical.1296.Ibid., iv. 235.1297.Op. cit., XII. ii. 26-32; quoted inVishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., iv. 230. Nanda is the first Buddhist sovereign, Chandragupta, against whom all the Brâhmans were so arrayed, he of the Morya Dynasty, and the grandfather of Ashoka. This is one of those passages that do not exist in the earlier Paurânic MSS. They were added by the Vaishnavas, who, out of sectarian spite, were almost as great interpolators as the Christian Fathers.1298.Historical View of the Hindû Astronomy, p. 65, as quoted by Wilson,op. cit., p. 233.1299.SeeEzekiel, i.1300.In Quint. Lib. Euclid.1301.The Goddess Basht, or Pasht, was represented with the head of a cat. This animal was held sacred in Egypt for several reasons. It was a symbol of the Moon, the“Eye of Osiris”or the“Sun,”during night. The cat was also sacred to Sokhit. One of the mystic reasons was because of its body being rolled up in a circle when asleep. The posture is prescribed for occult and magnetic purposes, in order to regulate, in a certain way, the circulation of the vital fluid, with which the cat is preëminently endowed.“The nine lives of a cat”is a popular saying based on good physiological and occult reasons. Mr. Gerald Massey gives also an astronomical reason for it which may be found in vol. i. pp. 322, 323, of the present work.“The cat saw the sun, had it in its eye by night [was the eye of night], when it was otherwise unseen by men [for as the Moon reflects the light of the Sun, so the cat was supposed to reflect it on account of its phosphorescent eyes].Wemight say the moonmirroredthe solar light, because we havelooking glasses. With them the cat's eyewasthe mirror.”(Luniolatry Ancient and Modern, p. 2.)1302.Ezekiel, i. 4, 15, 16, 20.1303.Eccles., i. 6.1304.Fol. 87, col. 346.1305.Vol. ii. pp. 299, 300.1306.Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie, i. 124. Also inT'sang-t-ung-ky, by Wei-Pa-Yang.1307.Cocker'sChristianity and Greek Philosophy, xi. p. 377.1308.The cry of despair uttered by Count de Montlosier, in hisMystères de la Vie Humaine(p. 117), is a warrant that the Cause of“excellence and goodness,”supposed by Plato to pervade the Universe is neitherhisDeity, norourWorld.“Au spectacle de tant de grandeur opposé à celui de tant de misère, l'esprit qui se met à observer ce vaste ensemble, se represente je ne sais quelle grande divinité,qu' une divinité, plus grande et plus pressanteencore, aurait comme brisée et mise en pièces en dispersant les débris dans tout l'Univers.”The“still greater and still more exacting divinity”than the God of this world, supposed to be so“good”—is Karma. And this true Divinity shows well that the lesser one, ourinnerGod (personal for the time being), has no power to arrest the mighty hand of this greater Deity—the Cause awakened by our actions generating smaller causes—which is called the Law of Retribution.1309.SeeIsis Unveiled, i. xii and xviii.1310.Stobæus,Ecl., i. 862.1311.The Svastika is certainty one of the oldest symbols of the Ancient Races. In our century, says Kenneth R. H. Mackenzie (Royal Masonic Cyclopædia), the Svastika“has survived in the form of the mallet”in the Masonic Fraternity. Among the many“meanings,”given by the author, we do not find the most important, Masons evidently being ignorant of it.1312.Isis Unveiled, i. 508.1313.Ibid., p. 506.1314.Ibid., p. 572.1315.Ezekiel, ix. 4.1316.Exodus, xii. 22.1317.viii. 29.1318.Op. cit., p. 204.1319.See Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary.1320.The Source of Measures, p. 204.1321.Ibid., p. 205.1322.See Moor'sHindû Pantheon, where Vittoba's left foot, in the figure of his idol, bears the mark of the nails.1323.See Dr. Lundy'sMonumental Christianity, fig. 72.1324.Source of Measures, p. 52.1325.Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie, ii. 88.1326.The“Heavens”are identical with“Angels,”as already stated.1327.Philosophumena, vi. 48; quoted by King,op. cit., p. 200.1328.Op. cit., x. 3, 4.1329.Pistis Sophia,pag.378; King,ibid.,loc. cit.1330.See the Section on“The Chronology of the Brâhmans,”p. 69,supra.1331.As confessed by C. W. King, the great authority on Gnostic antiquities, these“Gnostic”gems are not the work of the Gnostics, but belong to Pre-Christian periods, and are the work of“magicians”(op. cit., p. 241).1332.King,ibid., p. 218.1333.The lack of intuition in Orientalists and Antiquarians past and present, is remarkable. Thus, Wilson, the translator ofVishnu Purâna, declares in his Preface that in theGaruda Purânahe found“no account of the birth of Garuda.”Considering that an account of“Creation”in general is given therein, and that Garuda is coëternal with Vishnu, the Mahâ Kalpa, or Great Life-Cycle, beginning with and ending with themanifestingVishnu, what other account of Garuda's birth could be expected!1334.Ibid.,loc. cit.1335.SeeRevelation, xvii. 2 and 10; andLeviticus, xxiii. 15 to 18; the first passage speaking of the“seven Kings,”of whomfivehave gone; and the second about the“seven Sabbaths,”etc.1336.Op. cit., x. 5-7.1337.Pistis Sophiais an extremely important document, a genuine Evangel of the Gnostics, ascribed, at random to Valectinus, but much more probably a Pre-Christian work as to its original. A Coptic MS. of this work was brought back by Bruce from Abyssinia and discovered by Schwartze, in the British Museum, quite accidentally, and translated by him into Latin. The text and Schwartze's version were published by Petermann in the year 1853. In the text itself the authorship of this Book is ascribed to Philip the Apostle, whom Jesus bids sit down and write the revelation. It is genuine and ought to be as canonical as any other Gospel. Unfortunately it remains to this day untranslated into English.1338.King,op. cit., p. 200.1339.In the Cycle of Initiation, which was very long, Water represented the first and lower steps toward purification, while trials connected with Fire came last. Water could regenerate the Body of Matter; Fire alone, that of the Inner Spiritual Man.1340.Chap. ix.1341.See the Introduction by Káshináth Trimbak Telang, M.A.1342.“Sacred Books of the East,”vol. viii. p. 276.1343.Ibid.1344.Ibid.1345.Pp. 258, 259.1346.Ibid., p. 257.1347.Ibid., p. 259.1348.In the astronomical and cosmical key, Vaishvânara is Agni, son of the Sun, or Vishvânara, but in the psycho-metaphysical symbolism it is the Self, in the sense of non-separateness,i.e., both divine and human.1349.Here the speaker personifies the said divine Self.1350.Ibid.1351.Compare with these“pairs of opposites,”in theAnugîtâ, the“pairs”of Æons, in the elaborate system of Valentinus, the most learned and profound Master of the Gnosis. As the“pairs of opposites,”male and female, are all derived from Âkâsha (undeveloped and developed, differentiated and undifferentiated, or Self or Prajâpati), so are the Valentinian“pairs”of male and female Æons shown to emanate from Bythos, the preëxisting eternal Depth, and in their secondary emanation from Ampsiu-Ouraan, or sempiternal Depth and Silence, the second Logos. In the Esoteric emanation there are seven chief“pairs of opposites”; and so also in the Valentinian system there were fourteen, or twice seven. Epiphanius“copied one pair twice over,”Mr. C. W. King thinks,“and thus adds one pair to the proper fifteen.”(The Gnostics and their Remains, pp. 263, 264.) Here King falls into the opposite error; the pairs of Æons are not 15 (a“blind”) but 14, as thefirstÆon is That from which others emanate, Depth and Silence being the first and only emanation from Bythos. As Hippolytus shows:“The Æons of Valentinus are confessedly thesixRadicals of Simon (Magus),”with theseventh, Fire, at their head. And these are: Mind, Intelligence, Voice, Name, Reason and Thought, subordinate to Fire, the Higher Self, or precisely the“Seven Winds”or the“Seven Priests”ofAnugîtâ.1352.Not necessarily at death only, but during Samâdhi or mystic trance.1353.All the words and sentences between parenthetical marks are the writer's. This is translated directly from the Latin translation. King's translation conforms too much to Gnosticism as explained by the Church Fathers.1354.Barbelo is one of the three“Invisible Gods,”and, as C. W. King believes, includes the“Divine Mother of the Saviour,”or rather Sophia Achamoth (cf.Pistis Sophia, pag. 359).1355.Pagg.378, 379.1356.In otherPurânasJatâyu is the son of Aruna, Garuda's brother, both the sons of Kashyapa. But all this is external allegory.1357.IX. viii. 12, 13.1358.From Burnouf's Translation; see Wilson'sVishnu Purâna, iii. 300.1359.Wilson,ibid., p. 302, note.1360.SeeVâyu Purâna, which places him in the list of the forty renowned sons of Kashyapa.1361.The Ordinances of Manu, i. 16; Burnell's Translation, p. 3, note.1362.Ibid., 27; p. 5.1363.Vol. i. pp. 355,et seqq.1364.Orthodoxie Maçonnique Suivie de la Maçonnerie Occulte et de l'Initiation Hermétique, J. M. Ragon, p. 430; see also the whole of Chapter XXVII,“Puissance des Nombres d'après Pythagore”for what follows.1365.The reason for it is simple, and was given inIsis Unveiled. In geometry, one straight line fails to represent a perfect figure, nor can two straight lines constitute a perfect figure. The triangle is the first perfect figure.1366.Ragon,ibid., p. 428, note.1367.Ibid., p. 431.1368.Op. cit., p. 113.1369.Now what is the meaning and the reason of this figure? The reason is that Manas is thefifthprinciple, and that the Pentagon is the symbol of Man—not only of the five-limbed, but rather of thethinking, consciousMan.1370.The reason for it becomes apparent when Egyptian symbology is studied. See further on.1371.Ibid., p. 114.1372.Ibid., pp. 114, 115.1373.Book of the Dead, lxxxviii. 2.1374.Philosophumena, v. 14.1375.SeePhilosophumena, v. 14.1376.So is Brahma'sfifthhead, said to be lost, burnt to ashes by Shiva's“central eye”; Shiva being also Panchânana“five-faced.”Thus the number is preserved and secrecy maintained on the true Esoteric meaning.1377.“When the Sun passes away behind the 30th degree of Makara and will reach no more the sign of the Mînam (Pisces) then the Night of Brahmâ has come.”1378.Death of every physical thing truly; but Mâra is also the unconscious quickener of the birth of the Spiritual.1379.Osiris is called in theBook of the Dead(cxlii. B. 17)“Osiris, the double crocodile.”“He is the good and the bad Principle; the Day and the Night Sun, the God and the mortal man.”Thus far the Macrocosm and the Microcosm.1380.Op. cit., p. 117.1381.King'sGnostics and their Remains, p. 297.1382.Reflecting on the cross, the author ofThe Source of Measuresshows that this candlestick in the Temple“was so composed that, counting on either side, there werefourcandle-sockets; while, at the apex, there beingone in commonto both sides, there were in fact 3 to be counted on the one side and 4 on the other, making in all the number 7, upon the self-same idea of one in common with the cross display. Take a line of one unit in breadth by 3 units long, and place it on an incline; take another of 4 units long, and lean it upon this one, from an opposite incline, making the top unit of the 4 in length the corner or apex of a triangle. This is the display of the candlestick. Now, take away the line of 3 units in length, andcrossit on the one of 4 units in length, and the cross form results. The same idea is conveyed in the six days of the week in Genesis, crowned by the seventh, which was used by itself as a base of circular measure”(p. 51).1383.From a MS. supposed to be by“St. Germain,”embodied by Ragon,op. cit., p. 434.1384.It had no such meaning in the beginnings, nor during the earlier dynasties.1385.From an unpublished MS.1386.From St. Germain's MS.1387.Yet this sense, if once mastered, will turn out to be the secure casket which holds the keys to the Secret Wisdom. True, a casket so profusely ornamented that its fancy-work hides and conceals entirely any spring for opening it, and thus makes the unintuitional believe it has not, and cannot have, any opening at all. Still the keys are there, deeply buried, yet ever present to him who searches for them.1388.Vishnu Purúna, I. xv; Wilson's Trans., ii. 29.1389.Quoted in Gerald Massey'sThe Natural Genesis, i. 427.1390.With the Christians, most undeniably. With the Pre-Christian Symbologists it was, as said, the Bed or Couch of Torture during the Initiation Mystery, the“Crucifix”being placed horizontally, on the ground, and not erect, as at the time when it became the Roman gallows.1391.So it was, and could not be otherwise. Julian, the Emperor, was an Initiate, and as such knew well the“mystery-meaning”both metaphysical and physical.1392.Op. cit.,ibid., p. 433.1393.Book of the Dead.xxxix. Apophis or Apap is the Serpent of Evil, the symbol of human passions. The Sun (Osiris-Horus) destroys him, and Apap is thrown down, bound and chained. The God Aker, the“Chief of the Gate of the Abyss”of Aker, the Realm of the Sun (xv. 39), binds him. Apophis is the enemy of Ra (Light), but the“great Apap has fallen!”exclaims the Defunct.“The Scorpion has hurt thy mouth,”he says to the conquered enemy (xxxix. 7). The Scorpion is the“worm that never dies”of the Christians. Apophis is bound on the Tau or Tat, the“emblem of stability.”(See the erection of Tat in Tatoo, xviii.)1394.So have the crypts in Cis-Himâlayan regions where Initiates live, and where their ashes are placed for seven lunar years.1395.The Natural Genesis, i. 432.1396.The Cross and the Tree are identical and synonymous in symbolism.1397.lvii. 3.1398.Ibid., 5.1399.Sermon clx.1400.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., iii. 174, note by Fitzedward Hall.1401.Hence the Initiates in Greece called the Tau Γαιήιος,“son of Gaia,”“sprung from Earth,”like Tityos in theOdyssey(vii. 324).1402.Ragon,Orthodoxie Maçonnique, etc., pp. 432, 433.1403.Ibid., p. 433, note.1404.See theMahâbhârata,e.g., III. 189, 3, where Vishnu says,“I called the name of water Nârâ in ancient times, and am hence called Nârâyana, for that was always the abode I moved in (Ayana).”It is into the Water, or Chaos, the“Moist Principle”of the Greeks and Hermes, that the first seed of the Universe is thrown.“The‘Spirit of God’moves on the dark waters of Space”; hence Thales makes of it the primordial element and prior to Fire, which was yet latent in that Spirit.1405.See the bronze statue of Tripurântaka Shiva,“Mahâdeva destroying Tripurâsura,”at the Museum of the India House.1406.Ragon,ibid., p. 433, note.1407.There are learned Brâhmans who have protested against our septenary division. They are right from their own standpoint, as we are right from ours. Leaving the threeaspects, oradjunct principlesout of calculation, they accept only four Upâdhis, or Bases, including the Ego—the reflected image of the Logos in the Kârana Sharîra—and even“strictly speaking ... only three Upâdhis.”For purely theoretical metaphysical philosophy, or purposes of meditation, these three may be sufficient, as shown by the Târaka Yoga system; but forpractical occult teachingour septenary division is the best and easiest. It is, however, a matter of school and choice.1408.Commentary, Book ix. F. 19.1409.Protista are not animals. The reader is asked to bear in mind that when we speak of“animals,”the mammalians alone are meant. Crustacea, fishes, and reptiles are contemporary with, and most have preceded,physicalman in this Round. All were bisexual, however, before the age of mammalia in the closing portion of the Secondary or Mesozoic ages,yet nearer to the Palæozoic than the Cænozoic ages. Smaller marsupial mammalia are contemporary with the huge reptilian monsters of the Secondary.1410.Æneid, vi. 725-729.“First [Divine] Spirit within sustains the heavens, the earth and watery plains, the moon's orb and shining stars and the [Eternal] Mind diffused through all the parts [of Nature], actuates the whole stupendous frame and mingles with the vast body [of the Universe]. Thence proceedthe race of men and beasts, thevital principlesof the flying kind and the monsters which the Ocean breeds under its smooth crystal plane.”“All proceeds from Ether and from its seven natures”—said the Alchemists. Science knows these only in their superficial effects.1411.CompareDescent of Man, p. 164.1412.Bartlett'sLand and Water.1413.Source of Measures, p. 65. The author explains:“Notethat in Hebrew,Jared, the father of Enoch, is construed to be‘the mount of descent,’and it is said to be the same withArarat, on which the cubical structure ofNoah, orfoundation measure, rested.Jared, in Hebrew, is י־רד. The root derivations are the same with those ofArarat, ofacre, ofearth. The Hebrew י־רד isliterally, in British, Y R D; hence, inJared, is to be foundliterally, our English wordyard(and also י־רד, forJah, orJehovah, is rod). It is noteworthy that the son ofJared, viz.,Enoch, lived 365 years; and it is said of him, by rabbinical commentators, that the year period of 365 days was discovered by him, thus bringing, again,timeanddistancevalues together,i.e.,year timedescended, by coördination, through theyard, orJared, whothus was its father, in or throughEnoch; and truly enough, 1296 =yard(orJared) × 4 = 5184, the characteristic value of the solar day, inthirds, which, as stated, may be styled theparent, numerically, of the solar year”(ibid.). This, however, by the astronomical and numerical kabalistic methods. Esoterically, Jared is the Third Race and Enoch the Fourth—but as he is taken away alive he symbolizes also the Elect saved in the Fourth, while Noah is the Fifth from the beginning—the family saved from the Waters, eternally andphysically.1414.vii. 2, 3.1415.Five Years of Theosophy, pp. 202, 203.1416.Ibid., p. 200.1417.Oliver'sPythagorean Triangle, p. 104.1418.De Anim. Procr., 1027.1419.Oliver,ibid., p. 112.1420.Reuchlin è Cabala, l. ii; Oliver,ibid., p. 104.1421.InThe Source of Measures, the author shows (pp. 50, 51) that the figure of the cube unfolded in connection with the circle“becomes ... across proper, or of thetauform, and the attachment of the circle to this last gives theansated crossof the Egyptians.... While there are but 6 faces to a cube, the representation of the cross as the cube unfolded, as to the cross-bars, displays one face of the cubeas common to two bars, counted as belonging to either [i.e., once counted horizontally, and once vertically]; ... 4 for the upright, and 3 for the cross-bar, makingsevenin all. Here we have the famous 4 and 3 and 7.”Esoteric Philosophy explains thatfouris the symbol of the Universe in its potential state, or Chaotic Matter, and that it requires Spirit to permeate it actively;i.e., the primordialabstractTriangle has to quit its one-dimensional quality and spread across that Matter, thus forming amanifestedbasis on the three-dimensional space, in order that the Universe should manifest intelligibly. This is achieved by the cube unfolded. Hence theansatedcross as the symbol of man, generation and life. In Egypt Ank signified“soul,”“life”and“blood.”It is theensouled, livingman, the septenary.1422.Supra, p. 626.1423.Oliver,ibid., p. 114.1424.Pythag., p. 61.1425.Oliver,ibid., p. 172.1426.De Plac. Phil., p. 878.1427.See Oliver,ibid., p. 106.1428.Ibid., p. 108.1429.Reuchlin,ut supra, p. 689; Oliver,ibid., pp. 112, 113.1430.Oliver,ibid., p. 118.1431.Bucolica, Ecl. viii. 75.1432.Philo,De Mund. Opif.; Oliver,ibid., p. 172.1433.The seven Planets are not limited to this number because the Ancients knew of no others, but simply because they were the primitive or primordial“Houses”of the seven Logoi. There may be nine and ninety-nine other planets discovered—this does not alter the fact of these seven alone being sacred.1434.Oliver,ibid., pp. 173, 174.1435.Ibid.,loc. cit.1436.The Natural Genesis, i. 545.1437.Ibid.1438.InTimæus, iii.;ibid.1439.Oliver,ibid., p. 175.1440.See Section F.,infra,“The Seven Souls of the Egyptologists.”1441.The Seven Centres of Energy evolved, or rendered objective by the action of Fohat upon the One Element; or, in fact, the“Seventh Principle”of the Seven Elements which exist throughout manifested Kosmos. We may here point out that they are in truth the Sephiroth of the Kabalists; the“Seven gifts of the Holy Ghost”in the Christian system; and in a mystical sense, the seven children or sons of Devakî killed before the birth of Krishna by Kansa. Our seven principles symbolize all of these. We have to part or separate from them before we reach the Krishna or Christ-state, that of a Jîvanmukta, and centre ourselves entirely in the highest, the Seventh or the One.1442.Μοῖρα, is destiny, not“Fate,”in this case, as it is an appellation, not a proper noun. (See Wolf's transl.,Odyssey, xxii. 413.) But Moira, the Goddess of Fate, is a deity who, like Αἶσα,gives to all their portion of good and evil(Liddell and Scott's Lexicon), and is therefore Karma. By this abbreviation, however,the subjectto Destiny or Karma is meant, the Self or Ego, and that which is reborn. Nor is Ἀντιμῖμον Πνεύματος our conscience, but our Buddhî; nor is it again the“counterfeit”of Spirit but“modelled after,”or a“counterpart”(Aristoph.,Thesmophor., 27) of the Spirit—which Buddhî is, as the vehicle of Âtmâ.1443.The Gnostics and their Remains, pp. 37, 38.1444.Rig Veda, iii. 54. 16; ii. 29. 3, 4.1445.Prof. Roth (in Peter's Lexicon) defines the Angirasas as an intermediate race of higher Beings between Gods and Men; while Prof. Weber, according to his invariable custom of modernizing and anthropomorphizing the divine, sees in them the original priests of the religion which was common to the Âryan Hindûs and Persians. Roth is right.“Angirasas”was one of the names of the Dhyânîs, or Deva-Instructors (Guru-Devas), of the late Third, the Fourth, and even of the Fifth Race Initiates.1446.Ibid., x. 62. 1, 4.1447.Ibid., x. 90. 1.1448.Ibid., x. 90. 5.1449.Rig Veda, x. 113. 5.1450.Ibid., i. 35. 8.1451.Ibid.,loc. cit.1452.Ibid., ix. 86. 29.1453.Only three submerged, or otherwise destroyed, Continents—for the first Continent of the First Race exists to this day and will prevail to the last—are described in the Occult Doctrine, the Hyperborean, the Lemurian (adopting a name now known in Science), and the Atlantean. Most of Asia issued from under the waters after the destruction of Atlantis; Africa came still later, while Europe is the fifth and the latest continent—portions of the two Americas being far older. But of these, more anon. The Initiates who recorded theVedas—or the Rishis of our Fifth Race—wrote at a time when Atlantis had already gone down. Atlantis is thefourthContinent thatappeared, but thethirdthatdisappeared.1454.Compare Vishvakarman.1455.Ibid., x. 20. 1, 16.1456.Nor is this Archaic Teaching so veryunscientific, since one of the greatest Naturalists of the age—the late Professor Agassiz—admitted the multiplicity of the geographical origins of man, and supported it to the end of his life. The unity of the human species was accepted by the illustrious Professor of Cambridge (U.S.A.) in the same way as it is by the Occultists—namely, in the sense of their essential and original homogeneity and their origin from one and the same source,e.g., Negroes, Âryans, Mongols, etc., have all originated in the same way and from the same ancestors. These latter were all of one essence, though differentiated, since they belonged to seven planes which differed in degree though not in kind. That original physical difference was only a little more accentuated by that of geographical and climatic conditions, later on. This is not the theory of Agassiz, of course, but the Esoteric version. It is fully discussed in the Addenda, Part III.1457.See the enumeration of the seven Spheres—not the“Karshvare of the earth,”as generally believed—in Fargard xix. 30,et seqq.1458.The seven Worlds are, as has been said, the seven Spheres of the Chain, each presided over by one of the seven“Great Gods”of every religion. When the religions became degraded and anthropomorphized, and the metaphysical ideas nearly forgotten, the synthesis or the highest, the seventh, was separated from the rest, and that personification became theeighthGod, whom Monotheism tried to unify but—failed. In no exoteric religion is God really one, if analyzed metaphysically.1459.The six invisible Globes of our Chain are both“Worlds”and“Earths”as is our own, although invisible. But where could be thesixinvisible Earths onthisGlobe?1460.Vendîdâd, S. B. E., vol. iv. pp. lix. lx., and note.1461.SeeRig Veda, i. 34; iii. 56; vii. 10. 411, and v. 60. 6.1462.Vendîdâd,op. cit., p. 13.1463.Death came only after man had become aphysicalcreature. The men of the First Race, and also of the Second, dissolved and disappeared in their progeny.1464.Op. cit., p. 12.1465.I. xxiv. 1.1466.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., i. lxxx.1467.As Parâshara says:“These are the seven persons by whom in the several Manvantaras created beings have been protected. Because the whole world has been pervaded by the energy of the deity, he is entitled Vishnu, from the root Vish,‘to enter,’or‘'pervade’; for all the gods, the Manus, the seven Rishis, the sons of the Manus, the Indras, the sovereigns of the gods, all are but the impersonated might [Vibhûtayah, potencies] of Vishnu.”(Ibid., iii. 18, 19.) Vishnu is the Universe; and the Universe itself is divided in theRig Vedaintosevenregions—which ought to be sufficient authority, for the Brâhmans at all events.1468.Ibid., iii. 15.1469.Hymn xix. 53.1470.Vishnu isall—the worlds, the stars, the seas, etc. Vishnu“is all that is, all that is not.... [But] he is not a substance (Vastubhûta).”(Vishnu Purâna, Book II, Ch. xii; Wilson's Trans., ii. 309.)“That which people call the highest God is not a substance but thecauseof it; not one that is here, there, or elsewhere,not what we see, but that in which all is—Space.”1471.Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 306.1472.Therefore it is said in thePurânasthat the sight at night of Dhruva, the polar star, and of the celestial Porpoise (Shishumâra, a constellation)“expiates whatever sin has been committed during the day.”(Ibid., p. 306.) The fact is that the rays of the four stars in the“circle of perpetual apparition”—the Agni, Mahendra, Kashyapa, and Dhruva, placed in the tail of Ursa Minor (Shishumâra)—focussed in a certain way and on a certain object, produce extraordinary results. The Astro-magians of India will understand what is meant.1473.Ibid., iii. 15.1474.Dowson'sHindû Classical Dictionary,sub voc.“Shiva,”p. 298.1475.Vishnu Purâna,op. cit., ii. 78.1476.In theRâmâyanait is Bâla-Râma, Krishna's elder brother, who does this.1477.With regard to the origin of Rudra, it is stated in severalPurânasthat his (spiritual) progeny,created in him by Brahmâ, is not confined to either thesevenKumâras or theelevenRudras, etc., but“comprehends infinite numbers of beingsin person and equipments like their(virgin) father. Alarmed at their fierceness, numbers, andimmortality, Brahmâ desires his son Rudra to form creatures of a different and mortal nature.”Rudrarefusing to create, desists, etc., hence Rudra is the firstrebel. (Linga,Vâyu,Matsya, and otherPurânas.)1478.Diti is shown to have been thus frustrated in the Dvâpara Yuga, during that period when the Fourth Race was flourishing.1479.Notwithstanding the terrible, and evidentlypurposed, confusion of Manus, Rishis, and their progeny in thePurânas, one thing is made clear: there have been and there will be seven Rishis in every Root-Race, called also Manvantara in the sacred books, just as there are fourteen Manus in every Round, the presiding Gods, the Rishis and sons of the Manus, being identical. (SeeVishnu Purâna, III. i; Wilson's Trans., iii. 19.) Six Manvantaras are given, the seventh being our own, in theVishnu Purâna. TheVâyu Purânafurnishes the nomenclature of the sons of the fourteen Manus in every Manvantara, and the sons of the seven Sages or Rishis. The latter are the progeny of the Progenitors of mankind. All thePurânasspeak of the seven Prajâpatis of this period or Round.1480.“Châkshusha was the Manu of the sixth period [Third Round and Third Race], in which Indra was Manojava”—Mantradruma in theBhâgavata Purâna. (Vishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., iii. 12.) As there is a perfect analogy between the Great Round (Mahâkalpa), each of the seven Rounds, and each of the seven great Races in every one of the Rounds—therefore, Indra of the sixth period, or Third Round, corresponds to the close of the Third Race, at the time of the Fall or the separation of sexes. Rudra, as the father of the Maruts, has many points of contact with Indra, the Marutvân, or“Lord of the Maruts.”Rudra is said to have received his name because of his weeping. Hence Brahmâ called him Rudra; buthe wept yet seven times more and so obtained seven other names—of which he uses one duringeach“period.”1481.Ibid., ii. 231.1482.InVishnu Puranâ, Book II. Chap. iv. (Wilson, ii. 205), it is stated that the“Earth,”“with its continents, mountains, oceans, and exterior shell, isfifty crores[five hundred millions] of Yojanas in extent”; to which the translator remarks:“This comprises the planetary spheres; for the diameter of the seven zones and oceans—each ocean being of the same diameter as the continent it encloses, and each successive continent being twice the diameter of that which precedes it—amounts to but two crores or fifty-four lakhs....‘Whenever any contradictions in different Purânas are observed, they are to be ascribed ... to differences of Kalpas andthe like.’”“The like”ought to read“occult meaning,”an explanation which is withheld by the commentator, who wrote for exoteric,sectarianpurposes, and was misunderstood by the translator for various other reasons, the least of which is—ignorance of the Esoteric Philosophy.1483.The Phœnix, although generally connected with the Solar Cycle of 600 years—the Western cycle of the Greeks and other nations—is a generic symbol for several kinds of cycles, ciphers being taken out or more added according to which cycle is meant.1484.SeeBook of Ali, Russian transl.1485.The tense is past, because the book is allegorical, and has to veil the truths it contains.1486.Oriental Collections, ii. 119; quoted by Kenealy,op. cit., pp. 175, 176.1487.Ibid.,loc. cit.1488.Op. cit., xvii. 9, 10.1489.Section VI;Leviticus, xxiii. 15,et seqq.1490.Vie de Notre Seigneur Jésus-Christ, Introduction; quoted by De Mirville,Pneumatologie, iv. 50.1491.See Suidas,sub voc.Ἥλιος.1492.Pliny,Hist. Nat., vii. 56.1493.“Menses in quinos dies descripserunt dies”(lviii. 9).1494.Lib. i. c. 26.1495.Hist. Nat., vii. 48, andLife of Numa, 16.1496.Mèm. Acad. Ins., xvi. c. 48; iii. 183.1497.Voyage en Sibérie, iii. 19.1498.The spheres of action of the combined Forces of Evolution and Karma are (1) the Super-spiritual or Noumenal; (2) the Spiritual; (3) the Psychic; (4) the Astro-ethereal; (5) the Sub-astral; (6) the Vital; and (7) the purely Physical Spheres.1499.Adbhutam, seeAtharva Veda, x. 105.1500.In Hindûism, as understood by the Orientalists from theAtharva Veda, the three Rajamsi refer to the three“strides”of Vishnu; his ascending higher step being taken in the highest world (A. V., vii. 99, 1;cf.i. 155, 5). It is the Divo Rajah, or the“sky,”as they think it. But it is something besides this in Occultism. The sentence,pâreshu gûhyeshu vrateshu(cf., i. 155, 3, and ix. 75, 2, or again, x. 114), inAtharva Veda, has yet to be explained.1501.Medical Review, July, 1844.1502.H. Grattan Guinness, F.R.G.S., in hisApproaching End of the Age, p. 258.1503.Lancet, 1842, 1843.1504.Having given a number of illustrations from natural history, the doctor adds:“The facts I have briefly glanced at are general facts,and cannot happen day after day in so many millions of animals of every kind.from the larva or ovum of a minute insect up to man,at definite periods, from a merechance or coincidence.... Upon the whole it is, I think, impossible to come to any less general conclusion than this, that,in animals, changes occur every three and a half, seven, fourteen, twenty-one, or twenty-eight days, or at some definite number of weeks”—or septenary cycles. Again, the same Dr. Laycock states that:“Whatever type the fever may exhibit,there will be a paroxysm on the seventh day.... fourteenth will be remarkable as a day of amendment... [either cure or death taking place]. If the fourth [paroxysm] be severe, and the fifth less so, the disease will end at theseventhparoxysm, and ... the change for the better ... will be seen on the fourteenth day ... namely, about three or four o'clock a.m., when the system is most languid.”(Approaching End of the Age, by Grattan Guinness, pp. 258 to 269, wherein this is quoted).This is pure“soothsaying”by cyclic calculations, and it is connected with Chaldæan Astrolatry and Astrology. Thus Materialistic Science—in its medicine,the most materialistic of all—applies our Occult laws to diseases, studies natural history with its help, recognizes its presence as a fact in Nature, and yet must needs pooh-pooh the same archaic knowledge when claimed by the Occultists. For if the mysterious Septenary Cycle is a law in Nature,and it is one, as proven; if it is found controlling both evolution andinvolution(or death) in the realms of entomology, ichthyology and ornithology, as in the kingdom of the animal mammalia and man—why cannot it be present and acting in Kosmos, in general, in its natural (though occult) divisions of time, races, andmentaldevelopment? And why, furthermore, should not the most ancient Adepts have studied and thoroughly mastered these cyclic laws under all their aspects? Indeed, Dr. Stratton states as a physiological and pathological fact, that“in health the human pulse is more frequent in the morning than in the evening for six days out of seven; and that on theseventhday it is slower.”(Edinburgh Medical and Surgical Journal, Jan. 1843;ibid., loc. cit.) Why, then, should not an Occultist show the same in cosmic and terrestrial life in the pulse of the Planet and Races? Dr. Laycock divides life bythreegreatseptenaryperiods; the first and last, each stretching over 21 years, and the central period or prime of life lasting 28 years, or four times seven. He subdivides the first intosevendistinct stages, and the other two intothreeminor periods, and says that:“The fundamental unit of the greater periods isone week of seven days,each day being twelve hours, and that single and compoundmultiplesof this unit, determine the length of these periods by the same ratio, as multiples of the unit of twelve hours determine the lesser periods.This law binds all periodic vital phenomena together, and links the periods observed in the lowest annulose animals, with those of man himself, the highest of the vertebrata.”(Ibid., p. 267.) If Science does this, why should she scorn the Occult information, that—to use Dr. Laycock's language—oneWeek of the Manvantaric (Lunar) Fortnight, of fourteen Days (or seven Manus), that Fortnight of twelve Hours in a Day representing seven Periods or seven Races—is now passed? This language of Science fits our Doctrine admirably. Mankindhaslived over“a week of seven days, each day beingtwelve hours,”since three and a half Races are now gone for ever, the Fourth is submerged, and we are now in the Fifth Race.1505.Op. cit., p. 269.1506.See for the length of such cycles or Yugas inVriddha Gargaand other ancient astronomical sections (Jyotisha). They vary from the cycle of five years—which Colebrooke calls“the cycle of the Vedas,”specified in the institutes of Parâshara,“and the basis of calculation for larger cycles”(Miscell. Essays, i. 106 and 108)—up to the Mahâ Yuga or the famous cycle of 4,320,000 years.1507.The Hebrew word for“week”isseven; and any length of time divided bysevenwould have been a“week”with them—even 49,000,000 years, as it is seven times seven millions. But their calculation is throughout septiform.1508.Brahmâ creates in the first Kalpa, or on the first Day, various“sacrificial animals”(Pashavah), or the celestial bodies and the Zodiacal signs, and“plants,”whichhe uses insacrificesat the opening of Tretâ Yuga. The Esoteric meaning shows him proceeding cyclically and creating astral Prototypes on thedescendingspiritual arc and then on theascendingphysical arc. The latter is the subdivision of atwo-foldcreation, sub-divided again into seven descending and seven ascending degrees of Spirit falling, and of Matter ascending; the inverse of what takes place—as in a mirror which reflects the right on the left side—in this Manvantara of ours. It is the same Esoterically in the ElohisticGenesis(chap. i), and in the Jehovistic copy, as in Hindû cosmogony.1509.Op. cit., vv. 70, 71, 80;The Kabbalah Unveiled, S. L. MacGregor Mathers, pp. 120, 121.1510.“The Greater Holy Assembly,”v. 1,160.1511.SeeVishnu Purâna, I. v.1512.It is very surprising to see theologians and Oriental scholars expressing indignation at the“depraved taste”of the Hindû mystics, who, not content with having“invented”the Mind-born Sons of Brahmâ, make the Rishis, Manus, and Prajâpatis of every kind spring fromvarious parts of the bodyof their primal Progenitor, Brahmâ. (See Wilson's footnote in hisVishnu Purâna, i. 102.) Because the average public is unacquainted with the Kabalah, the key to, and glossary of, the much veiled Mosaic Books, therefore, the clergy imagines the truth will never out. Let any one turn to the English, Hebrew, or Latin texts of theKabalah, now so ably translated by several scholars, and he will find that the Tetragrammaton, which is the Hebrew IHVH, is also both the“Sephirothal Tree”—i.e., it contains all the Sephiroth except Kether, the crown—and the united Body of the Heavenly Man (Adam Kadmon) from whose Limbs emanate the Universe and everything in it. Furthermore, he will find that the idea in the Kabalistic Books, the chief of which in theZoharare the“Book of Concealed Mystery,”and of the“Greater”and the“Lesser Holy Assembly,”is entirely phallic and far more crudely expressed than is the four-fold Brahmâ in any of thePurânas. (SeeThe Kabbalah Unveiled, by S. L. MacGregor Mathers, chapter xxii. of“The Lesser Holy Assembly,”concerning the remaining members of Microprosopus.) For, this“Tree of Life”is also the“Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil,”whose chief mystery is that of human procreation. It is a mistake to regard theKabalahasexplainingthe mysteries of Kosmos or Nature; it explains and unveils only a few allegories in theBible, andis more esotericthan is the latter.1513.Simplified in the EnglishBibleto:“Is the Lord [!!] among us, or not?”1514.Verse 83;op. cit., p. 121.1515.Translators often render the word“Companion”(Angel, also Adept) by“Rabbi,”just as the Rishis are called Gurus. TheZoharis, if possible, more occult than theBook of Moses; to read the“Book of Concealed Mystery”one requires the keys furnished by the genuine ChaldæanBook of Numbers, which is not extant.1516.Verses 1152, 1158, 1159;op. cit., p. 254.1517.I Peter, ii. 2-5.1518.“The Greater Holy Assembly,”vv. 1160, 1161;op. cit., p. 255.1519.See pp. 445, 446,supra.1520.Op. cit., i. 297, 2nd ed.1521.It is. But Âgneyâstra are fiery“missile weapons,”not“edged”weapons, as there is some difference between Shastra and Astra in Sanskrit.1522.Yet there are some, who may know something of these, even outside the author's lines, wide as they undeniably are.1523.This connecting link, like others, was pointed out by the present writer nine years before the appearance of the work from which the above is quoted, namely inIsis Unveiled, a work full of such guiding links between ancient, mediæval, and modern thought, but, unfortunately, too loosely edited.1524.Ay; but how can the learned writer prove that these“beginnings”were precisely in Egypt, and nowhere else; and only 50,000 years ago?1525.Precisely; and this is just what the Theosophists do. They have never claimed“original inspiration,”not even as mediums claim it, but have always pointed, and do now point, to the“primary signification”of the symbols, which they trace to other countries, older even than Egypt; significations, moreover, which emanate from a Hierarchy (or Hierarchies, if preferred) oflivingWise Men—mortals notwithstanding that Wisdom—who reject every approach tosupernaturalism.1526.But where is the proof that the Ancients did not mean precisely that which the Theosophists claim? Records exist for what they say, just as other records exist for what Mr. Gerald Massey says. His interpretations are very correct, but are also very one-sided. Surely Nature has more than onephysical aspect; for Astronomy, Astrology, and so on, are all on the physical, not the spiritual, plane.1527.The Natural Genesis, i. 318. It is to be feared that Mr. Massey has not succeeded. We have our followers as he has his followers, and Materialistic Science steps in and takes little account of both his and our speculations!1528.The fact that this learned Egyptologist does not recognize in the doctrine of the“Seven Souls,”as he terms our“principles,”or“metaphysical‘concepts,’”anything but“the primitive biology or physiology of the soul,”does not invalidate our argument. The lecturer touches on only two keys, those that unlock the astronomical and the physiological mysteries of Esotericism, and leaves out the other five. Otherwise he would have promptly understood that what he calls the physiological divisions of the living Soul of man, are regarded by Theosophists as also psychological and spiritual.1529.Op. cit., p. 2.1530.Ibid.,loc. cit.1531.Ibid.,loc. cit.1532.Ibid.,loc. cit.1533.Ibid., p. 4.1534.This is a great mistake made in the Esoteric enumeration. Manas is the fifth, not the fourth; and Manas corresponds precisely with Seb, the Egyptian fifth principle, for that portion of Manas which follows the two higher principles, is the ancestral soul, indeed, the bright, immortal thread of the higher Ego, to which clings the spiritual aroma of all the lives or births.1535.Ibid., p. 2.1536.Ibid., pp. 2, 3.1537.Signatura Rerum, xiv. pars. 10, 14, 15;The Natural Genesis, i. 317.1538.Aurora, xxiv. 27.1539.This is indeed news! It makes us fear that the lecturer had never readEsoteric Buddhismbefore criticizing it. There are too many such misconceptions in his notices of it.1540.“The Seven Souls of Man,”pp. 26, 27.1541.Ibid., p. 26.1542.The Theosophist, 1887 (Madras), pp. 705, 706.1543.According toShvetâshvatara-Upanishad(357) the Siddhas are those who are possessed from birth of“superhuman”powers, as also of“knowledge and indifference to the world.”According to the Occult teachings, however, the Siddhas are Nirmânakâyas or the“spirits”—in the sense of an individual, orconsciousspirit—of great Sages from spheres on a higher plane than our own, who voluntarily incarnate in mortal bodies in order to help the human race in its upward progress. Hence their innate knowledge, wisdom and powers.1544.“The Sacred Books of the East,”viii. 284,et seqq.1545.I propose to follow here the text and not the editor's commentaries, who accepts Arjuna Mishra and Nilakantha'sdead-letterexplanations. Our Orientalists never trouble to think that if a native commentator is a non-initiate, he could not explain correctly, and if an Initiate, would not.1546.SeeChhândogya, p. 219, and Shankara's commentary thereupon.1547.The editor explains here, saying,“I presume devoted to the Brahman.”We venture to assert that the“Fire”or Self is the real HigherSelf“connected with,”that is to sayonewith Brahma, the One Deity. The“Self”separates itself no longer from the Universal Spirit.1548.The“Supreme Self,”says Krishna, in theBhagavad Gitâ, pp. 102,et seqq.1549.As Mahat, or Universal Intelligence, is first born, or manifests, as Vishnu, and then, when it falls into Matter and develops self-consciousness, becomes egoism, selfishness, so Manas is of a dual nature. It is respectively under the Sun and Moon, for as Shankarâchârya says:“The moon is the mind, and the sun the understanding.”The Sun and Moon are the deities of our planetary Macrocosmos, and therefore Shankara adds that:“The mind and the understanding are the respective deities of the [human] organs.”(SeeBrihadâranyaka, pp. 521,et seqq.) This is perhaps why Arjuna Mishra says that the Moon and the Fire (the Self, the Sun) constitute the universe.1550.“The body in the soul,”as Arjuna Mishra is credited with saying, or rather“the soul in the spirit”, and on a still higher plane of development, the Self or Âtman in the Universal Self.1551.Op. cit., p. 179.1552.Prov., ix. 1.1553.De Quatrefages,The Human Species, p. 111. The respective developments of the human and simian brains are referred to.“In the ape the temporo-sphenoidal convolutions, which form the middle lobe, make their appearance and are completed before the anterior convolutions which form the frontal lobe. In man, on the contrary, the frontal convolutions are the first to appear, and those of the middle lobe are formed later.”(Ibid.)1554.Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 290.1555.Series II, Vol. VI, p. 769 (Ed. 1886). To this an editorial remark adds that an“F.J.B.,”in theAthenæum(No. 3069, Aug. 21, 1886, pp. 242-3), points out that Naturalists have long recognized that there are“morphological”and“physiological”species. The former have their origin in men's minds, the latter in a series of changes sufficient to affect the internal as well as the external organs of a group of allied individuals. The“physiological selection”of morphological species is a confusion of ideas; that of physiological species a redundancy of terms.1556.Op. cit., p. 79.1557.Ibid., p. 48.1558.Nägeli's“principle of perfectibility”; von de Baer's“striving towards the purpose”; Braun's“divine breath as the inward impulse in the evolutionary history of Nature”; Professor Owen's“tendency to perfectibility,”etc., are all expressive of the veiled manifestations of the universal guiding Fohat, rich with the Divine and Dhyân-Chohanic thought.1559.Hæckel on“Cell-Souls and Soul-Cells,”Pedigree of Man, Aveling's Trans., see pp. 136, 150.1560.Seeinfra, M. de Quatrefages'exposéof Hæckel, in Section II,“The Ancestors Mankind is offered by Science.”1561.Strictly speaking, du Bois-Reymond is an Agnostic, and not a Materialist. He has protested most vehemently against the materialistic doctrine, which affirms mental phenomena to be merely the product of molecular motion. The most accuratephysiologicalknowledge of the structure of the brain leaves us“nothing but matter in motion,”he asserts;“we must go further, and admit the utterly incomprehensible nature of the psychical principle, which it isimpossible to regardas a mere outcome of material causes.”1562.See Hæckel's“Present Position of Evolution,”op. cit., pp. 23, 24, 296, 297, notes.1563.Op. cit., pp. 34, 35, 36.1564.Measure for Measure, Act ii, Scene 2.1565.Knowledge, January, 1882.1566.T. Huxley,Man's Place in Nature, p. 57.1567.Op. cit.,“The Proofs of Evolution,”p. 273.1568.Author ofModern Science and Modern Thought.1569.Op. cit., pp. 102, 103.1570.Op. cit., ii. 12, Wilson's Transl.1571.Op. cit., p. 104. In this, as has been shown in Part I, Modern Science has again been anticipated, far beyond its own speculations, by Archaic Science.1572.Ibid., pp. 104-106.1573.Anthrop., 3rd edition, p. 11.1574.Theosophists will remember that, according to Occult teaching, cyclic Pralayas so-called are but“Obscurations,”during which periods Nature,i.e., everything visible and invisible on a resting Planet—remainsin statu quo. Nature rests and slumbers, no work of destruction going on upon the Globe even if no active work be done. All forms, as well as their astral types, remain as they were at the last moment of its activity. The“Night”of a Planet has hardly any twilight preceding it. It is caught like a huge mammoth by an avalanche, and remains slumbering and frozen till the next dawn of its new Day—a very short one indeed in comparison to the Day of Brahmâ.1575.This will be pooh-poohed, because it will not be understood by our modern men of Science; but every Occultist and Theosophist will easily realize the process. Therecan be no objectiveform on Earth, nor in the Universe either, without its astral prototype being first formed in Space. From Phidias down to the humblest workman in the ceramic art, a sculptor has had to create first of all a model in his mind, then sketch it in dimensional lines, and then only can he reproduce it in a three dimensional or objective figure. And if the human mind is a living demonstration of such successive stages in the process of Evolution, how can it be otherwise when Nature's Mind and creative powers are concerned?1576.SeeA Modern Zoroastrian, p. 103.1577.“Darwinian Theory”inPedigree of Man, p. 22.1578.The Age and Origin of Man.1579.Man before Metals, p. 320,“International Scientific Series.”1580.Mr. Darwin's Philosophy of Language, 1873.1581.Cf.hisDoctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 304.1582.A Modern Zoroastrian, p. 136.1583.It thus appears that in its anxiety to prove our noble descent from the catarrhine“baboon,”Hæckel's school has pushed back the times of pre-historic man millions of years. (SeePedigree of Man, p. 273.) Occultists, render thanks to Science for such corroboration of our claims!1584.This seems a poor compliment to pay Geology, which is not a speculative but as exact a Science as Astronomy—save, perhaps, its too risky chronological speculations. It is mainly a“descriptive”as opposed to an“abstract”Science.1585.Such newly-coined words as“perigenesis of plastids,”“plastidule souls”(!), and others less comely, invented by Hæckel, may be very learned and correct in so far as they may express very graphically the ideas in his own vivid fancy. Asfacts, however, they remain for his less imaginative colleagues painfully cænogenetic—to use his own terminology;i.e., for true Science they are spurious speculations, so long as they are derived from“empirical sources.”Therefore, when he seeks to prove that“the origin of man from other mammals, and most directly from the catarrhine apes, is a deductive law, that follows necessarily from the inductive law of the theory of descent”(Anthropogeny, p. 392, quoted inPedigree of Man, p. 295.)—his no less learned foes (du Bois-Reymond—for one) have a right to see in this sentence a mere jugglery of words; a“testimonium paupertatisof Natural Science”—as he himself complains, speaking, in return, of du Bois-Reymond's“astonishing ignorance.”(SeePedigree of Man, notes on pp. 295, 296.)1586.Pedigree of Man, p. 273.1587.Anthropogeny, p. 392. Quoted inPedigree of Man, p. 295.1588.Thementalbarrier between man and ape, characterized by Huxley as an“enormous gap, a distance practically immeasurable”(! !) is, indeed, in itself conclusive. Certainly it constitutes a standing puzzle to the Materialist, who relies on the frail reed of“natural selection.”The physiological differences between Man and the Apes are in reality—despite a curious community of certain features—equally striking. Says Dr. Schweinfurth, one of the most cautious and experienced of Naturalists:“In modern times there are no animals in creation that have attracted a larger amount of attention from the scientific student of nature than these great quadrumana [the anthropoids], which are stamped with such a singular resemblance to the human form as to have justified the epithet of anthropomorphic.... But all investigation at present only leads human intelligence to a confession of its insufficiency; and nowhere is caution more to be advocated, nowhere is premature judgment more to be deprecated than in the attempt to bridge over the mysterious chasm which separates man and beast.”(Heart of Africa, i., 520. Ed., 1873.)1589.The Descent of Man, p. 160. Ed. 1888. A ridiculous instance of evolutionist contradictions is afforded by Schmidt (Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 292). He says:“Man's kinship with the apes is ... not impugned by the bestial strength of the teeth of a male orang or gorilla.”Mr. Darwin, on the contrary, endows this fabulous being with teeth used as weapons!1590.According even to a fellow-thinker, Professor Schmidt, Darwin has evolved“a certainly not flattering, and perhaps in many points not correct, portrait of our presumptive ancestors in the phase of dawning humanity.”(Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 284.)1591.The Human Species, pp. 106-108.1592.Op. cit., p. 77.1593.Pp. 109, 110.1594.Op. cit., p. 110.1595.Of course the Esoteric system of Fourth Round Evolution is much more complex than the paragraph and quotations referred to categorically assert. It is practically areversal—both in embryological inference and succession in time of species—of the current Western conception.1596.According to Hæckel, there are also“cell-souls”and“atom-cells”; an“inorganic molecular soul”without, and a“plastidular soul”with, or possessing, memory. What are our Esoteric teachings to this? Thedivine and humansoul of the seven principles in man must, of course, pale and give way before such a stupendous revelation!1597.The Pedigree of Man, p. 296.1598.A valuable confession, this. Only it makes the attempt to trace thedescentof consciousness in man, as well as of his physical body, from Bathybius Hæckelii, still more humorous andempiricalin the sense of Webster's second definition.1599.Ibid.1600.Those who take the opposite view and look upon the existence of the human Soul—“as a supernatural, a spiritual phenomenon, conditioned by forces altogether different from ordinary physical forces,”mock, he thinks,“in consequence, all explanation that is simply scientific.”They have no right it seems, to assert that“psychology is, in part, or in whole, a spiritual science, not a physical one.”The new discovery by Hæckel—one taught for thousands of years in all the Eastern religions, however—that animals have souls, will, and sensation, hence, soul-functions, leads him to make of Psychology the science of the Zoologists. The archaic teaching that the“soul”(the animal and human souls, or Kâma and Manas)“has its developmental history”—is claimed by Hæckel as his own discovery and innovation on an“untrodden [?] path”! He, Hæckel, will work out the comparative evolution of the soul in man and in other animals. The comparative morphology of the soul-organs, and the comparative physiology of the soul-functions, both founded on Evolution, thus become the psychological [really materialistic] problem of the scientific man. (“Cell-souls and Soul-cells,”pp. 135, 136, 137,Pedigree of Man.)1601.The Pedigree of Man, note 20, p. 296.1602.P. 119.1603.See“Transmigration of Life-Atoms,”inFive Years of Theosophy, pp. 533-539. The collective aggregation of these atoms forms thus the Anima Mundi of our Solar System, the Soul of our little Universe, each atom of which is of course a Soul, a Monad, a little universe endowed with consciousness, hence with memory. (Vol. I, Part III,“Gods, Monads, and Atoms.”)1604.Op. cit., p. 119.1605.In“The Transmigration of Life-Atoms”(Five Years of Theosophy, p. 535), we say of the Jîva, or Life-Principle, in order to better explain a position which is but too often misunderstood:“It is omnipresent ... though [on this plane of manifestation often] ... in a dormant state [as in stone].... The definition which states that when this indestructible force is‘disconnected with one set of atoms [moleculesought to have been said] it becomes immediately attracted by others,’does not imply that it abandons entirely the first set [because the atoms themselves would then disappear], but only that it transfers itsvis viva, or living power—the energy of motion, to another set. But because it manifests itself in the next set as what is called kinetic energy, it does not follow that the first set is deprived of it altogether; for it is still in it, as potential energy or life latent.”Now what can Hæckel mean by his“not identical atoms, but their peculiar motion and mode of aggregation,”if it is not the same kinetic energy we have been explaining? Before evolving such theories, he must have read Paracelsus and studiedFive Years of Theosophywithout properly digesting the teachings.1606.Op. cit., note 21, p. 296.1607.Ibid., note 19.1608.Ibid., note 23.1609.Man's Place in Nature, p. 159.1610.Op cit., p. 157.1611.Ibid., p. 161.1612.This the wayprimitive manmust have acted? We are not aware of men, not even of savages, in our age, who are known to have imitated the apes which lived side by side with them in the forests of America and the islands. But we do know of large apes who, tamed and living in houses, will mimic men to the length of donning hats and coats. The writer once had a chimpanzee who, without being taught, opened a newspaper and pretended to read it. It is the descending generations, the children, who mimic their parents—not the reverse.1613.Ibid., p. 151.1614.It is asked, whether it would change one iota of the scientific truth and fact contained in the above sentence if it were to read:“the ape is simply an instance of the biped type specialized for going on all fours generally, and with a smaller brain.”Esoterically speaking, this is the real truth, and not the reverse.1615.Modern Science and Modern Thought, pp. 151, 152.1616.We cannot follow Mr. Laing here. When avowed Darwinists like Huxley point to“the great gulf which intervenes between the lowest ape and the highest man in intellectual power,”the“enormous gulf ... between them,”the“immeasurable and practically infinite divergence of the human from the simian stirps”(Man's Place in Nature, p. 102 and note); when even the physical basis of mind—the brain—sovastlyexceeds in size that of the highest existing apes; when men like Wallace are forced to invoke the agency of extra-terrestrial intelligences in order to explain the rise of such a creature as the pithecanthropus alalus, or speechless savage of Hæckel, to the level of the large-brained andmoralman of to-day—when all this is the case, it is idle to dismiss evolutionist puzzles so lightly. If thestructuralevidence is so unconvincing and, taken as a whole, so hostile to Darwinism, the difficulties as to the“how”of the evolution of the humanmindby natural selection are tenfold greater.1617.A race which MM. de Quatrefages and Hamy regard as a branch of the same stock whence the Canary Island Guanches sprung—offshoots of the Atlanteans, in short.1618.Ibid., pp. 180-182.1619.Pedigree of Man, p. 73.1620.Professor Owen believes that these muscles—the attollens, retrahens, and attrahens aurem—were actively functioning in men of the Stone age. This may or may not be the case. The question falls under the ordinary“occult”explanation, and involves no postulate of an“animal progenitor”to solve it.1621.Man's Place in Nature, p. 104. To cite another good authority:“We find one of the most man-like apes (gibbon) in the Tertiary period, and this species isstill in the same low grade, andside by sidewith it at the end of the Ice period, man is found in the same high grade as to-day, the ape not having approximated more nearly to the man, and modern man not having become further removed from the ape than the first (fossil) man ... these facts contradict a theory of constant progressive development.”(Pfaff.) When, according to Vogt, the average Australian brain = 99·35 cub. inches; that of the gorilla 30·51, and that of the chimpanzee only 25·45, thegiant gapto be bridged by the advocate of“Natural”Selection becomes apparent.1622.Geo. T. Curtis,Creation or Evolution?p. 76.1623.“At this period,”writes Darwin,“the arteries run in arch-like branches, as if to carry the blood to branchiæ which are not present in the higher vertebrata, though the slits on the side of the neck still remain, marking their former [?] position.”It is noteworthy that, though gill-clefts are absolutely useless to all but amphibia and fishes, etc., their appearance is regularly noted in the fœtal development of vertebrates. Even children are occasionally born with an opening in the neck corresponding to one of the clefts.1624.Those who with Hæckel regard the gill-clefts with their attendant phenomena as illustrative of an active function in our amphibian and piscine ancestors (see his twelfth and thirteenth stages), ought to explain why the“vegetable with leaflets”(Prof. André Lefèvre) represented in fœtal growth, does not appear in his twenty-two stages through which the Monera have passed in their ascent to Man. Hæckel doesnotpostulate avegetableancestor. The embryological argument is thus a two-edged sword and here cuts its possessor.1625.Lefèvre,Philosophy Historical and Critical, pt. ii. p. 480,“Library of Contemporary Science.”1626.We confess to not being able to see any good reasons for Mr. E. Clodd's positive statement inKnowledge. Speaking of the men of Neolithic times,“concerning whom Mr. Grant Allen has given ... a vivid and accurate sketch,”and who are“the direct ancestors of peoples of whom remnants yet lurk in out-of-the-way corners of Europe, where they have been squeezed or stranded,”he adds,“but the men of Palæolithic times can be identified with no existing races; they were savages of a more degraded type than any extant; tall, yet barely erect, with short legs and twisted knees, with prognathous, that is, projecting ape-like jaws, and small brains. Whence they come we cannot tell, and their‘grave knoweth no man to this day.’”Besides the possibility that there may be men whoknowwhence they came and how they perished—it is not true to say that the Palæolithic men, or their fossils, are all found with“small brains.”The oldest skull of all those hitherto found, the“Neanderthal skull,”is of average capacity, and Mr. Huxley was compelled to confess that it was no real approximation whatever to that of the“missing link.”There are aboriginal tribes in India whose brains are far smaller and nearer to that of the ape than any hitherto found among the skulls of Palæolithic man.1627.Antiquity of Man, p. 246.1628.The actual time required for such a theoretical transformation is necessarily enormous.“If,”says Professor Pfaff,“in the hundreds of thousands of years which you [the Evolutionists] accept between the rise of palæolithic man and our own day, a greater distance of man from the brute is not demonstrable [the most ancient man was just as far removed from the brute as the now living man], what reasonable ground can be advanced for believing that man has been developed from the brute, and has receded further from it by infinitely small gradations....The longer the interval of time placed between our times and the so-called palæolithic men, the more ominous and destructive for the theory of the gradual development of man from the animal kingdom is the result stated.”Huxley writes (Man's Place in Nature, p. 159) that themost liberalestimates for the antiquity of manmust be still furtherextended.1629.Fortnightly Review, 1882. The baselessness of this assertion, as well as that of many other exaggerations of the imaginative Mr. Grant Allen, was ably exposed by the eminent Anatomist, Professor R. Owen, inLongman's Magazine, No. 1. Must it be repeated, moreover, that the Cro-Magnon Palæolithic type is superior to that of a very large number of existing races?1630.It thus stands to reason that Science would never dream of a Pre-Tertiary man, and that de Quatrefages' Secondary man makes every Academician and F.R.S. faint with horror because, to preserve the ape-theory, Science must make man Post-Secondary. This is just what de Quatrefages has twitted the Darwinists with, adding, that on the whole there were more scientific reasons for tracing the ape from man than man from the anthropoid. With this exception Science has not one single valid argument to offer against the antiquity of man. But in this case modern Evolution demands far more than the fifteen million years of Croll for the Tertiary period, for two very simple but good reasons: (a) no anthropoid ape has been found before the Miocene period; (b) man's flint relics have been traced to the Pliocene and their presencesuspected, if not accepted by all, in the Miocene strata. Again, where is the“missing link”in such case? And how could even a Palæolithic savage, a“man of Canstadt,”evolve into athinkingman from the brute dryopithecus of the Miocenein so short a time? One sees now the reason why Darwin rejected the theory that only 60,000,000 years had elapsed since the Cambrian period.“He judges from the small amount of organic change since the commencement of the glacial epoch, and adds that the previous 140 million years can hardly be considered as sufficient for the development of the varied forms of life which certainly existed toward the close of the Cambrian period.”(Ch. Gould,Mythical Monsters, p. 84.)1631.It may here be remarked that those Darwinians who, with Mr. Grant Allen, place our“hairy arboreal”ancestors so far back as the Eocene age, are landed in rather an awkward dilemma. No fossil anthropoid ape—much less the fabulous common ancestor assigned to man and the pithecoid—appears in Eocene strata. The first presentment of an anthropoid ape is Miocene.1632.Ed. Lartet,“Nouvelles Recherches sur la Coëxistence de l'Homme et des Grands Mammifères Fossils de la Dernière Période Géologique.”Annales des Soc. Nat., xv. 256.1633.See the Hibbert Lectures for 1887, p. 33.1634.From a Report of the Hibbert Lectures, 1887.Lectures on the Origin and Growth of Religion, as Illustrated by the Religion of the Ancient Babylonians.By A. H. Sayce.1635.Seesupra“Chronology of the Brâhmans.”1636.Nat. Philos., by Thomson and Tait, App. D. Trans. Royal Soc., Edin., xxiii. pt. 1.1637.Popular Astronomy, p. 509.1638.Climate and Time, p. 335.1639.Address, Liverpool Geological Society, 1876.1640.World-Life, pp. 179, 180.1641.Ibid., pp. 367, 368.1642.Climate and Time.1643.Quoted in Mr. Ch. Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 84.1644.According to Bischof, 1,004,177 years, according to Chevandier's calculations 672,788 years, were required for the so-called Coal formation.“The time required for the development of the strata of the Tertiary period, ranging from 3,000 to 5,000 feet in thickness, must have been at least 350,000 years.”(SeeForce and Matter, Büchner, p. 159, Ed. 1884.)1645.Op. cit., p. 379.1646.But see“The Ice-Age Climate and Time,”Popular Science Review, xiv. 242.1647.Review of Kölliker's Criticisms.1648.Fallacies of Darwinism, p. 160.1649.The Genesis of Species, Chap. VI, pp. 160-162, Ed. 1871.1650.Man's Place in Nature, p. 102, note.1651.Vol. x. art.“Geology,”p. 227.“100,000,000 of years is probably amply sufficient for all the requirements of Geology,”says the text. In France, somesavantsdo not find it nearly“sufficient.”Le Couturier claims 350 million years; Buffon was satisfied with 34 millions—but there are those in the more modern schools who will not be content with less than 500 million years.1652.We are taught that the highest Dhyân Chohans, or Planetary Spirits (beyond the cognizance of the law of analogy), are in ignorance of what lies beyond the visible Planetary Systems, since their essence cannot assimilate itself to that of worlds beyond our Solar System. When they reach a higher stage of evolution these other universes will be open to them; meanwhile they have complete knowledge of all the worlds within the limits of our Solar System.1653.Since no single atom in the entire Kosmos is without life and consciousness, how much more then must its mighty globes be filled with both—though they remain sealed books to us men who can hardly enter even into the consciousness of the forms of life nearest us?We do not knowourselves, then how can we, if we have never been trained and initiated, fancy that we can penetrate the consciousness of the smallest of the animals around us?1654.Pluralité des Mondes, p. 439.1655.Op. cit., i. 4, 9.1656.Hebrews, i. 2. This relates to the Logos of every Cosmogony. TheunknownLight—with which he is said to be coëternal and coëval—is reflected in the First-Born, the Protogonos; and the Demiurgos or the Universal Mind directs his Divine Thought into the Chaos that under the fashioning of minor Gods will be divided into the Seven Oceans—Sapta Samudras. It is Purusha, Ahura Mazda, Osiris, etc., and finally the Gnostic Christos, who is in theKabalah, Chokmah, or Wisdom, the“Word.”1657.Theformof Tikkun or the Protogonos,“First-Born,”i.e., the Universal Form and Idea, had not yet been mirrored in Chaos.1658.Zohar, iii. 292c. The“Heavenly Man”is Adam Kadmon—the synthesis of the Sephiroth, as“Manu Svâyambhuva”is the synthesis of the Prajâpatis.1659.Bereshith Rabba, Parsha IX.1660.This refers to the three Rounds that preceded our Fourth Round.1661.“Idra Suta,”Zohar, iii. 136c.“A sinking down from their status”—is plain; from active Worlds they have fallen into a temporary obscuration—they rest, and hence are entirely changed.1662.Gen., xxxvi. 43.1663.In that learned and witty work,God and his Book, by the redoubtable“Saladin”of Agnostic repute, the amusing calculation that, if Christ had ascended with the rapidity of a cannon ball, he would not yet have reached even Sirius, reminds one vividly of the past. It raises, perhaps, a not ill-founded suspicion that even our age of scientific enlightenment may be as grossly absurd in its materialistic negations as the men of the Middle Ages were absurd and materialistic in their religious affirmations.1664.Philosophy Historical and Critical, p. 481.1665.Probably in excess.1666.Knowledge, Art.“The Antiquity of Man in Western Europe,”March 31st, 1882.1667.Who, in another work,La Préhistorique Antiquité de l'Homme, some twenty years ago, generously allowed only 230,000 years to our mankind! Since we learn now that he places man in the Mid-Miocene period, we must say that the much respected Professor of Prehistoric Anthropology in Paris is somewhat contradictory and inconsistent, if notnaïfin his views.1668.The root and basic idea of the origin and transformation of species—theheredityof acquired faculties—seems to have found lately very serious opponents in Germany. Du Bois-Reymond and Dr. Pflüger, the Physiologists, besides other men of Science as eminent as any, find insuperable difficulties and even impossibilities in the doctrine.1669.History of Creation, p. 20.1670.The same names are retained as those given by Science, to make the parallels clearer. Our terms are quite different.1671.Let the student remember that the Doctrine teaches that there are seven degrees of Devas or“Progenitors,”or seven Classes, from the most perfect to the less exalted.1672.It may be said that we are inconsistent in not introducing into this table a Primary-age Man. The parallelism of Races and geological periods here adopted, is, so far as the origin of the First and Second are concerned, purely tentative, no direct information being available. Having previously discussed the question of a possible race in the Carboniferous age, it is needless to renew the debate.1673.During theinterimbetween one Round and another, the Globe and everything on it remainsin statu quo. Remember, vegetation began in its ethereal form before what is called the Primordial, running through the Primary, and condensing in it, and reaching its full physical life in the Secondary.1674.Geologists tell us that“in the Secondary epoch, the only mammals which have been [hitherto] discovered in Europe are the fossil remains of a small marsupial or pouch-bearer.”(Knowledge, March 31st, 1882, p. 464.) Surely the marsupial or didelphis (the only surviving animal of the family of those which were on Earth during the presence on it of androgyne man) cannot be the only animal that was then on Earth? Its presence speaks loudly for that of other (though unknown) mammals, besides the monotremes and marsupials, and thus shows the appellation of“mammalian age”given only to the Tertiary period to be misleading and erroneous, as it allows one to infer that there were no mammals, but reptiles, birds, amphibians, and fishes alone in the Mesozoic times—the Secondary.1675.Those who feel inclined to sneer at that doctrine of Esoteric Ethnology, which pre-supposes the existence of Men in the Secondary age, will do well to note the fact that one of the most distinguished Anthropologists of the day, M. de Quatrefages, seriously argues in that direction. He writes:“There is then nothing impossible in the idea that he [man] ... should have appeared upon the globe with the first representatives of the type to which he belongs by his organization.”(The Human Species, p. 153.) This statement approximates most closely to our fundamental assertion that man preceded the other mammalia.Professor Lefèvre admits that the“labours of Boucher de Perthes, Lartet, Christy, Bourgeois, Desnoyers, Broca, De Mortillet, Hamy, Gaudry, Capellini, and a hundred others, have overcome all doubts, and clearly established the progressive development of the human organism and industries from the miocene epoch of the tertiary age.”(Philosophy Historical and Critical, Pt. II, p. 499, Chapter II, On Organic Evolution.“Library of Contemporary Science.”) Why does he reject the possibility of a Secondary-age man? Simply because he is involved in the meshes of the Darwinian Anthropology.“The origin of man is bound up with that of the higher mammals”; he appeared“only with thelasttypes of his class”! This is not argument, but dogmatism. Theory can never excommunicate fact. Must everything give place to the mere working hypotheses of Western Evolutionists? Surely not!1676.These placentalia of the third sub-class are divided, it appears, into villiplacentalia (placenta composed of many separate scattered tufts), the zonoplacentalia (girdle-shaped placenta), and the discoplacentalia (or discoid). Hæckel sees in the marsupialia didelphia, one of the connecting linksgenealogicallybetween man and the moneron!!1677.This inclusion of the First Race in the Secondary is necessarily only a provisional working hypothesis—the actual chronology of the First, Second, and early Third Races being closely veiled by the Initiates. For all that can be said on the subject, the First Root-Race may have been Pre-Secondary, as is, indeed, taught.1678.The above parallels stand good only if Professor Croll's earlier calculations are adopted, namely, of 15,000,000 years since the beginning of the Eocene period (see Charles Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 84), not those in hisClimate and Time, which allow only two-and-a-half million years, or at the utmost three million years' duration to the Tertiary age. This, however, would make the whole duration of the incrusted age of the world only 131,600,000 years, according to Professor Winchell, whereas in the Esoteric Doctrine, sedimentation began inthisRound approximately over 320,000,000 years ago. Yet his calculations do not clash much with ours with regard to the epochs of glacial periods in the Tertiary age, which is called in our Esoteric books the“Age of the Pigmies.”With regard to the 320,000,000 of years assigned to sedimentation, it must be noted that even a greater time elapsed during the preparation of this Globe for the Fourth Roundprevious to stratification.1679.Though we apply the term“truly human,”only to the Fourth Atlantean Root-Race, yet the Third Race is almost human in its latest portion, since it is during its fifth sub-race that mankind separated sexually, and that thefirst man was bornaccording to the now normal process. This“first man”answers, in theBible, to Enos or Henoch, son of Seth (Genesis, iv.).1680.Geology records the former existence of a universal ocean, and sheets of marine sediment uniformly present everywhere testify to it; but it is not even the epoch referred to in the allegory of Vaivasvata Manu. The latter is a Deva-Man (or Manu) saving in an Ark (the female principle) the germs of humanity, and also the seven Rishis—who stand here as the symbols for the seven human principles—of which allegory we have spoken elsewhere. The“Universal Deluge”is the Watery Abyss of the Primordial Principle of Berosus. (See Stanzas ii to viii, in Part I.) How, if 15 million years are allowed by Croll to have elapsed since the Eocene period (which we state on the authority of a Geologist, Mr. Ch. Gould), only 60 millions are assigned by him“since the beginning of the Cambrian period, in the Primordial age”—passes comprehension. The Secondary strata are twice the thickness of the Tertiary, and Geology thus shows the Secondary age alone to be of twice the length of the Tertiary. Shall we then accept only 15 million years for both the Primary and the Primordial? No wonder Darwin rejected the calculation.1681.SeeEsoteric Buddhism, pp. 53-55, Fourth Ed.1682.We hope that we have furnished all the scientific data for it elsewhere.1683.It is conceded by Geology to be“beyond doubt that a considerable period must have supervened after the departure of Palæolithic man and before the arrival of his Neolithic successor.”(See James Geikie'sPrehistoric Europe, and Ch. Gould'sMythical Monsters, p. 98.)1684.Resembling in a manner the pile-villages of Northern Borneo.1685.“The most clever sculptor of modern times would probably not succeed very much better, if his graver were a splinter of flint, and stone and bone were the materials to be engraved”! (Prof. Boyd Dawkins'Cave-Hunting, p. 344.) It is needless after such a concession to further insist on Huxley's, Schmidt's, Laing's, and others' statements to the effect that Palæolithic man cannot be considered to lead us back in any way to a pithecoid human race; thus they demolish the fantasies of many superficial evolutionists. The relic of artistic merit herereäppearingin the Chipped-Stone-age men, is traceable to theirAtlanteanancestry. Neolithic man was a fore-runner of the great Âryan invasion, and immigrated from quite another quarter—Asia, and in a measure Northern Africa. The tribes peopling the latter towards the North-West, were certainly of an Atlantean origin—dating back hundreds of thousands of years before the Neolithic Period in Europe—but they had so diverged from the parent type as to present no longer any marked characteristic peculiar to it. As to the contrast between Neolithic and Palæolithic man, it is a remarkable fact that, as Carl Vogt points out,the former was a cannibal, the much earlier man of the Mammoth era was not. Human manners and customs do not seem to improve with time, then? Not in this instance at any rate.1686.Op. cit., p. 97.1687.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 181.1688.Ibid., p. 112.1689.On the data furnished by Modern Science, Physiology, and Natural Selection, and without resorting to any miraculous creation, two human negro specimens of the lowest intelligence—say idiots born dumb—might by breeding produce a dumb Pastrana species, which would start a new modified race, and thus produce, in the course of geological time, the regular anthropoid ape.1690.Esoteric Buddhism, p. 64.1691.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 98.1692.Anfänge zu einer Physiologischen Schöpfungs-geschichte der Pflanzen- und Thierwelt, 1885.1693.Op. cit., p. 212.1694.Ibid., p. 11.1695.Man's Place in Nature, p. 159.1696.Sir W. Dawson, LL.D., F.R.S.,Origin of the World, p. 39.1697.Prehistoric Antiquity of Man, 1883.1698.Antiquity of Man, p. 25.1699.India, What can it Teach Us?A course of Lectures delivered before the University of Cambridge in 1882. Lecture III., p. 110, Ed. 1892.1700.Antiquity of Man Historically Considered.“Present Day Tracts,”Vol. II, Essay IX, p. 25.1701.Op. cit., pp. 10, 11.1702.Op. cit., i. 4.1703.Palæolithic man must have been endowed in his day with thrice Herculean force and magic invulnerability, or else the lion was as weak as a lamb at that period, for both to share the same dwelling. We may as well be asked to believe that it is that lion or hyæna which engraved the deer on the antler, as be told that this piece of workmanship was done by a savage of such a kind.1704.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 164.1705.Ibid., p. 199.1706.More than twenty specimens of fossil monkeys have been found in one locality alone, in Miocene strata (Pikermi, near Athens). If man was not then, the period is too short for him to have beentransformed—stretch it as one may. And if he was, and if no monkey is found earlier, what follows?1707.Dr. C. Carter Blake, Art.,“The Genesis of Man.”1708.Antiquity of Man, p. 530.1709.New Series, i. 115, Art.,“Evidences of the Age of Ice.”1710.Fallacies of Darwinism.1711.Op. cit., p. 501, Ed. 1863.1712.Op. cit., iv. 162.1713.See on this question Wilson'sPrehistoric Man, ii. 54;Origin of the World, pp. 393, 394.1714.And how much more“enormous”if we reverse the subjects, and say during the monkey's development from the Third Race Man.1715.Op. cit., pp. 160, 161.1716.Principles of Biology, i. 345.1717.Modern Science and Modern Thought, p. 94.1718.Ibid.1719.The Darwinian theory has been so strained, that even Huxley was forced at one time to deprecate its occasional degeneration into“fanaticism.”Oscar Schmidt presents a good instance of a thinker who unconsciously exaggerates the worth of a hypothesis. He admits (The Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 158), that“natural selection ... is in some cases ... inadequate, ... in others ... not requisite, as the solution of the formation of species is found in other natural conditions.”He also asserts the“intermediate grades are ... wanting, which would entitle us to infer with certainty the direct transition from implacental to placental mammals”(p. 271); that“we are referred entirely to conjecture and inference for the origin of the mammals”(p. 268); and he speaks of the repeated failures of the framers of“hypothetical pedigrees,”more especially of Hæckel, while regarding their attempts as valuable (p. 250). Nevertheless he asserts (p. 194) that“what we have gained by the doctrine of descent based on the theory of selection ... is the knowledge of the connection of organisms as consanguineous beings.”Knowledge, in the face of the above-cited concessions, is, then, the synonym for conjecture and theory only?1720.The Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 268.1721.Ibid., pp. 273-275.1722.Bear in mind, please, that though the animals—mammalians included—have all been evolved after and partiallyfromman's cast-off tissues, still, as a far lower being, the mammalian animal became placental and separated far earlier than man.1723.Scientists now admit that Europe enjoyed in the Miocene times a warm, in the Pliocene or later Tertiary, a temperate climate. Littré's contention as to the balmy spring of the Quaternary—to which deposits M. de Perthes' discoveries of flint implements are traceable (since when the Somme has worn down its valley many scores of feet)—must be accepted with much reservation. The Somme-Valley relics arepost-glacial, and possibly point to the immigration of savages during one of the more temperate periods intervening betweenminorages of Ice.1724.“Whence they [the old cave-men] came, we cannot tell”(Grant Allen).“The palæolithic hunters of the Somme Valley did not originate in that inhospitable climate, but moved into Europe from some more genial region”(Dr. Southall,Epoch of the Mammoth, p. 315).1725.ThepureAtlantean stocks—of which the tall Quaternary cave-men were, in part, the direct descendants—immigrated into Europe long prior to the Glacial period; in fact as far back as the Pliocene and Miocene times in the Tertiary. The worked Miocene flints of Thenay, and the traces of Pliocene man discovered by Professor Capellini in Italy, are witnesses to the fact. These colonists were portions of the once glorious Race, whose cycle from the Eocene onwards had been running down the scale.1726.The artistic skill displayed by the old cave-men renders the hypothesis which regards them as approximations to the pithecanthropus alalus—that very mythical Hæeckelian monster—an absurdity requiring no Huxley or Schmidt to expose it. We see in their skill in engraving a gleam of Atlantean culture atavistically reäppearing. It will be remembered that Donnelly regards modern European civilization as arenaissanceof the Atlantean. (Atlantis, pp. 237-264.)1727.Philosophy Historical and Critical, Pt. II. p. 504, chap.,“On Organic Evolution.”1728.Lettres sur l'Atlantide, p. 12.1729.Histoire de l'Astronomie Ancienne, pp. 25,et seqq.1730.Lettres sur l'Atlantide, p. 15. This conjecture is but a half-guess. There were such“deluges of barbarians”in the Fifth Race. With regard to the Fourth, it was abonâ fidedeluge of water which swept it away. Neither Voltaire nor Bailly, however, knew anything of the Secret Doctrine of the East.1731.For a full discussion of the relations between theoldGreeks and Romans, and the Atlantean colonists, seeFive Years of Theosophy, pp. 308-346.1732.Timæus, translated by H. Davis, pp. 326-328.1733.The story about Atlantis and all the traditions thereon were told, as all know, by Plato in hisTimæus and Critias. Plato, when a child, had it from his grand-sire Critias, aged ninety, who in his youth had been told of it by Solon, his father Dropides' friend—Solon, one of the Seven Sages of Greece. No more reliable source could be found, we should think.1734.See Dr. Carter Blake's paper“On the Naulette Jaw,”Anthropological Review, Sept., 1867.1735.See de Quatrefages and Hamy,Crânes des Races Humaines.1736.Hæckel's“man-ape”of the Miocene period is the dream of a monomaniac, which de Quatrefages (Human Species, pp. 105-113) has cleverly disposed of. It is not clear why the world should accept the lucubrations of a psychophobic Materialist—to accept whose theory necessitates the acceptanceon faithof various animals unknown to Science or Nature, like the Sozura, for instance, that amphibian which has never existed anywhere outside Hæckel's imagination—rather than the traditions of antiquity.1737.But see the mass of evidence collected by Donnelly to prove the Peruvian colony an offshoot of the Atlanteans.1738.Cavernes de Périgord, p. 35.1739.The ingenious author ofAtlantis, the Ante-diluvian World, in discussing the origin of various Grecian and Roman institutions, expresses his conviction that“the roots of the institutions of to-day reach back to the Miocene age.”Ay, and further yet, as already stated.1740.The Human Species, p. 152.1741.As we know them, however. For not only does Geology prove that the British Islands have beenfour times submerged and reëlevated, but that the straits between them and Europe were dry land at a former remote epoch.1742.See, inIsis Unveiled(i. 627), what Kullûka Bhatta says.1743.Les Origines de la Terre et de l'Homme, p. 454. To this, Professor N. Joly, of Toulouse, who thus quotes the Abbé in hisMan before Metals, expresses the hope that M. Fabre will permit him“to differ from him on this last point”(p. 186). So do the Occultists; for though they claim a vast difference in the physiology and outward appearance of the five Races so far evolved, still they maintain that the present human species has descended from one and the same primitive stock, evolved from the Divine Men—our common ancestors and progenitors.1744.Loc. cit., 15, 18.1745.Ibid., 16.1746.Op. cit., 8-10.1747.“The flints of Thenay bear unmistakable trace of the work of human hands.”(G. de Mortillet,Promenades au Musèe de St. Germain, p. 76.)1748.Albert Gaudry,Les Enchainements du Monde Animal dans les Temps Géologiques, p. 240.1749.Speaking of the reindeer hunters of Périgord, Joly says that they“were of great height, athletic, with a strongly built skeleton.”(Man before Metals, p. 353.)1750.“On the shores of the lake of Beauce,”says the Abbé Bourgeois,“man lived in the midst of a fauna which completely disappeared (aceratherium, tapir, mastodon). With the fluviatile sands of Orléannais came the anthropomorphous monkey (pliopitliecus antiquus); therefore, later than man.”SeeComptes Rendusof the“Prehistoric Congress”of 1867 at Paris.1751.De Quatrefages,The Human Species, p. 312.1752.“In making soundings in the slimy soil of the Nile Valley, two baked bricks were discovered, one at the depth of 20, the other at 24 yards. If we estimate the thickness of the annual deposit formed by the river at 8 inches a century [more careful calculations have shown no more than from three to five per century], we must assign to the first of these bricks an age of 12,000 years, and to the second that of 14,000 years. By means of analogous calculations, Burmeister supposes 72,000 years to have elapsed since the first appearance of man upon the soil of Egypt, and Draper attributes to the European man who witnessed the last glacial epoch, an antiquity of more than 250,000 years.”(Man before Metals, p. 183.) Egyptian Zodiacs show more than 75,000 years of observation! Note well also that Burmeister speaks only of the Delta population.1753.SeeEsoteric Buddhism, p. 66, Fifth Edition.1754.Or on what are now the British Isles, which were not yet detached from the main continent in those days.“The ancient inhabitant of Picardy could pass into Great Britain without crossing the Channel. The British Isles were united to Gaul by an isthmus which has since been submerged.”(Man before Metals, p. 184.)1755.He witnessed and remembered it too, as“the final disappearance of the largest continent [of Atlantis] was an event coïncident with the elevation of the Alps,”a Master writes (seeEsoteric Buddhismp. 70).Pari passu, as one portion of the dry land of our hemisphere disappeared, some land of the new continent emerged from the seas. It is on this colossal cataclysm, which lasted during a period of 150,000 years, that traditions of all the“deluges”are built, the Jews constructing their version on an event which took place later, on Poseidonis.1756.“The Antiquity of the Human Race,”inMan before Metals, by M. Joly, p. 184.1757.The scientific“jury”disagreed, as usual; while de Quatrefages, de Mortillet, Worsaæ, Engelhardt, Waldemar, Schmidt, Capellini, Hamy, and Cartailhac, saw upon the flints the traces of human handiwork, Steenstrup, Virchow and Desor refused to do so. Still the majority, if we except some English Scientists, are for Bourgeois.1758.We take the following description from a scientific work.“The first of these animals [the alligator] designed with considerable skill, is no less than 250 ft. long.... The interior is formed of a heap of stones, over which the form has been moulded in fine stiff clay. The great serpent is represented with open mouth, in the act of swallowing an egg of which the diameter is 100 ft. in the thickest part; the body of the animal is wound in graceful curves and the tail is rolled into a spiral. The entire length of the animal is 1,100 ft. This work is unique ... and there is nothing on the old continent which offers any analogy to it.”Except, however, its symbolism of the Serpent (the Cycle of Time) swallowing the Egg (Kosmos).1759.It might be better, perhaps, forfacthad we more“specialists”in Science and fewer“authorities”on universal questions. We have never heard that Humboldt gave authoritative and final decisions in the matter of polypi, or on the nature of an excrescence.1760.57,000 years is the date assigned by Dr. Dowler to the remains of the human skeleton, found buried beneath four ancient forests at New Orleans on the banks of the Mississippi river.1761.Murray says of the Mediterranean barbarians that they marvelled at the prowess of the Atlanteans.“Their physical strength was extraordinary [witness indeed their cyclopean buildings], the earth shaking sometimes under their tread. Whatever they did, was done speedily.... They were wise and communicated their wisdom to men”(Mythology, p. 4).1762.Art. by Dr. C. Carter Blake, 1871.1763.But the Magi of Persia were never Persians—not even Chaldæans. They came from a far-off land, the Orientalists being of opinion that the said land was Media. This may be so, but from what part of Media? To this we receive no answer.1764.Op. cit., p. 160.1765.Op. cit., pp. 3-13.1766.Civilization of the Eastern Iranians in Ancient Times, pp. 130, 131.1767.Bûmî haptâita,Yasna, xxxii. 3.1768.Cf., for instance, vol. i. p. 4, of the Pahlavi Translation;Bdh.xxi. 2, 3.1769.Footnote by Dârâb Dastur Peshotan Sanjânâ, B.A., the translator of Dr. Wilhelm Geiger's work on theCivilization of the Eastern Iranians.1770.Op. cit., pp. 130, 131.1771.Dr. Kenealy, in hisBook of God, quotes Vallancey, who says:“I had not been a week landed in Ireland from Gibraltar, ... where I had studied Hebrew and Chaldaic under Jews of various countries ... when I heard a peasant girl say to a boor standing by her,‘Feach an Maddin Nag’(Behold the morning star), pointing to the planet Venus, the Maddina Nag of the Chaldæan”(pp. 162, 163).1772.Lib.iv.1773.There was a time when the whole world, the totality of mankind, had one religion, and when they were of“one lip.”“All the religions of the earth were at first one and emanated from one centre,”says Faber very truly.1774.Critias, translated by Davis, p. 415.1775.Plato's veracity has been so unwarrantably impeached by even such friendly critics as Professor Jowett, when the story of Atlantis has been discussed, that it seems well to cite the testimony of a specialist on the subject. It is sufficient to place mere literary cavillers in a very ridiculous position:“If our knowledge of Atlantis was more thorough, it would no doubt appear that in every instance wherein the people of Europe accord with the people of America, they were both in accord with the people of Atlantis.... It will be seen that in every case where Plato gives us any information in this respect as to Atlantis, we find this agreement to exist. It existed in architecture, sculpture, navigation, engraving, writing, an established priesthood, the mode of worship, agriculture, and the construction of roads and canals; and it is reasonable to suppose that the same correspondence extended down to all the minor details.”(Donnelly,Atlantis, p. 164. Twenty-fourth Ed.)1776.Christians ought not to object to this doctrine of the periodical destruction of continents by fire and water; for St. Peter speaks of the Earth“standing out of the water, and in the water, whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished, but [is now] reserved unto fire”(II. iii. 5-7. See also theLives of Alchemystical Philosophers, p. 4, London, 1815).1777.See Hesiod'sTheogony, 507-509, andOdyssey, i. 51-53.1778.Mèmoires de l'Académie des Inscriptions, p. 176.1779.Æschylus,Prometheus Vinctus, 351, 429, etc.1780.iv. 184.1781.Pyth., i. 20; Decharme,op. cit., p. 315.1782.This does not mean that Atlas is the locality where it fell, for this took place in Northern and Central Asia; but that Atlas formed part of the Continent.1783.Had not Diocletian burned the Esoteric works of the Egyptians ina.d.296, together with their books on Alchemy,“περὶ χυμείας ἀργύρου καὶ χρυσοῦ”; Cæsar 700,000 rolls at Alexandria; Leo Isaurus 300,000 at Constantinople (eighth cent.); and the Mahommedans all they could lay their sacrilegious hands on—the world might know to-day more of Atlantis than it does. For Alchemy had its birthplace in Atlantis during the Fourth Race, and had only itsrenaissancein Egypt.1784.Professor Max Müller's Lectures—On the Philosophy of Mythology—are before us. We read his citations of Heracleitus (460b.c.), declaring that Homer deserved“to be ejected from public assemblies and flogged”; and of Xenophanes“holding Homer and Hesiod responsible for the popular superstitions of Greece,”and for ascribing“to the gods whatever is disgraceful and scandalous among men ... unlawful acts, such as theft, adultery, and fraud.”Finally the Oxford Professor quotes from Professor Jowett's translation of Plato, where the latter tells Adaimantus (Republic) that“the young man [in the state] should not be told that in committing the worst of crimes, he is far from doing anything outrageous, and that he may chastise his father [as Zeus did with Cronus] ... in any manner that he likes, and in this will only be following the example of the first and greatest of the gods.... In my opinion, these stories arenot fit to be repeated.”To this Prof. Max Müller observes that:“the Greek religion was clearly a national andtraditionalreligion, and, as such, it shared both the advantages and disadvantagesof this form of religious belief”; while the Christian religion is“anhistoricaland, to a great extent, an individual religion, and it possesses the advantage of an authorized codex and of a settled system of faith”(p. 349). So much the worse if it is“historical,”for surely Lot's incident with his daughters would only gain, were it“allegorical.”1785.ἁοιδῶν οἶδε δυστῆνοι λόγοι,Hercules Furens, 1346, Dindorf's Edition.1786.Critias, 421.1787.Neptune or Poseidon is the Hindû Idas-pati, identical with Nârâyana (the Mover on the Waters) or Vishnu, and like this Hindû God he is shown crossing the whole horizon inthree steps. Idas-pati means also the“Master of the Waters.”1788.Bailly's assertion that the 9,000 years mentioned by the Egyptian priests do not represent“solar years”is groundless. Bailly knew nothing of Geology and its calculations; otherwise he would have spoken differently.1789.SeeMatsya Purâna, which places him among the seven Prajâpatis of the period.1790.Iliad, xxiv. 79.1791.Op. cit., p. 126.1792.The equivalent of this name is given in the original.1793.Deucalion is said to have brought the worship of Adonis and Osiris into Phœnicia. Now this worship is that of the Sun, lost and found again in its astronomical significance. It is only at the Pole that the Sun dies out for such a length of time as six months, for in latitude 68° it remainsdeadonly for forty days, as in the festival of Osiris. The two worships were born in the north of Lemuria, or on that Continent of which Asia was a kind of broken prolongation, and which stretched up to the polar regions. This is well shown by de Gebelin'sAllegories d'Orient, p. 246, and by Bailly; though neither Hercules nor Osiris aresolar myths, save in one of their seven aspects.1794.The Hyperboreans, now regarded as mythical, are described (Herod., iv. 33-35; Pausanius, i. 31, 32; v. 7, 8; x. 5, 7, 8) as the beloved priests and servants of the Gods, and of Apollo chiefly.1795.The Cyclopes are not the only“one-eyed”representatives in tradition. The Arimaspes were a Scythian people, and were also credited with but one eye. (Géographie Ancienne, ii. 321.) It is they whom Apollo destroyed with his shafts.1796.Ulysses was wrecked on the isle of Ææa, where Circe changed all his companions into pigsfor their voluptuousness; and after that he was thrown into Ogygia, the island of Calypso, where for some seven years he lived with the nymph in illicit connection. Now Calypso was a daughter of Atlas (Odys., xii.), and all the traditional ancient versions, when speaking of the Isle of Ogygia, say that it was very distant from Greece, and right in the middle of the Ocean; thus identifying it with Atlantis.1797.Hygin.,Astron. Poétique, ii. 15.1798.Nineteenth Century, July, 1887.1799.Diod. Sic., ii. 307.1800.To make a difference between Lemuria and Atlantis, the ancient writers referred to the latter as the Northern or Hyperborean Atlantis, and to the former as the Southern. Thus Apollodorus says (Mythology, Book ii):“The golden apples carried away by Hercules are not, as some think, in Lybia; they are in the Hyperborean Atlantis.”The Greeks naturalized all the Gods they borrowed and made Hellenes of them, and the moderns helped them. Thus also the Mythologists have tried to make of Eridanus the river Po, in Italy. In the myth of Phaeton it is said that at his death his sisters dropped hot tears which fell into Eridanus and were changed into amber! Now amber is found only in the northern seas, in the Baltic. Phaeton, meeting with his death while carrying heat to the frozen stars of the boreal regions, awakening at the Pole the Dragon made rigid by cold, and being hurled down into the Eridanus, is an allegory referring directly to the changes of climate in those distant times when, from a frigid zone, the polar lands had become a country with a moderate and warm climate. The usurper of the functions of the Sun, Phaeton, being hurled into the Eridanus by Jupiter's thunderbolt, is an allusion to the second change that took place in those regions when, once more, the land where“the magnolia blossomed”became the desolate forbidding land of the farthest north and eternal ice. This allegory covers then the events of two Pralayas; and if well understood, ought to be a demonstration of the enormous antiquity of the human races.1801.Iliad, xvii. 431-453.1802.Ibid., 322-336.1803.See Apollodorus for this number.1804.See“The Sons of God and the Sacred Island.”1805.So occult and mystic is one of the aspects of Latona that she is made to reappear even inRevelation(xii), as the woman clothed with the Sun (Apollo) and the Moon (Diana) under her feet, who being with child“cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.”A great red Dragon stands before the woman ready to devour the child. She brings forth the man-child who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron, and who was caught unto the throne of God—the Sun. The woman fled to the wilderness still pursued by the Dragon, who flees again, and casts out of his mouth water as a flood, when the Earth helped the woman and swallowed the flood; and the Dragon went to make war with the remnant of her seed who kept the commandments of God. (See xii. 1, 17.) Anyone who reads the allegory of Latona pursued by the revenge of jealous Juno, will recognize the identity of the two versions. Juno sends Python, the Dragon, to persecute and destroy Latona and devour her babe. The latter is Apollo, the Sun, for the man-child ofRevelation,“who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron”is surely not the meek“Son of God,”Jesus, but the physical Sun,“who rules all nations”; the Dragon being the North Pole, gradually chasing the early Lemurians from the lands which became more and more Hyperborean and unfit to be inhabited by those who were fast developing into physical men, for they now had to deal with the climatic variations. The Dragon will not allow Latona“to bring forth”—the Sun to appear.“She is driven from heaven, and finds no place where she can bring forth,”until Neptune, the Ocean, in pity, makes immovable the floating isle of Delos—the nymph Asteria, hitherto hiding from Jupiter under the waves of the Ocean—on which Latona finds refuge, and where the bright God Delius is born, the God, who no sooner appears than he kills Python, the cold and frost of the Arctic region, in whose deadly coils all life becomes extinct. In other words, Latona-Lemuria is transformed into Niobe-Atlantis, over which her son Apollo, or the Sun, reigns—with an iron rod, truly, since Herodotus makes the Atlantescursehis too great heat. This allegory is reproduced in its other mystic meaning (another of the seven keys) in the just cited chapter ofRevelation. Latona became a powerful Goddess indeed, and saw her son receive worship (solar worship) in almost every fane of antiquity. In his Occult aspect Apollo is patron of number Seven. He is born on the seventh of the month, and the swans of Myorica swim seven times round Delos singing that event; he is given seven chords to his Lyre—the seven rays of the Sun and the seven forces of Nature. But this is only in the astronomical meaning, whereas the above is purely geological.1806.See Ovid,Metamorphoses, vi.1807.Lettres sur l'Atlantide, p. 137.1808.Hesiod,Opera et Dies, 143.1809.Hist. Nat., iv. 12.1810.Marius.1811.Op. cit., c. 16.1812.Isaac Myer'sQabbalah, p. 139.1813.Diod., ii. 225.1814.Op. cit., xxxvii. 2.1815.Vol. i. pp. 462-464.1816.These islands were“found strewn with fossils of horses, sheep, oxen, etc., among gigantic bones of elephants, mammoths, rhinoceroses,”etc. If there was no man on Earth at that period“how came horses and sheep to be found in company with the huge antediluvians?”—asks a Master in a letter. (Esoteric Buddhism, p. 67.) The reply is given above in the text.1817.Op. cit., iv. 239-262.1818.A good proof that all the Gods, and religious beliefs, and myths have come from the North, which was also the cradle ofphysicalman, lies in several suggestive words which have originated and remain to this day among the northern tribes in their primeval significance; but, although there was a time when all the nations were of“one lip,”these words have received a different meaning with the Greeks and Latins. One such word ismann,man, a living being, andmanes, dead men. The Laplanders call their corpses to this daymanee(Voyage de Rénard en Laponie, i. 184).Mannusis the ancestor of the German race; the HindûManu, the thinking being, fromman; the EgyptianMenes; andMinos, the King of Crete, judge of the infernal regions after his death—all proceed from the same word or root.1819.Thus, for instance, Gyges is a hundred-armed and fifty-headed monster, a Demi-god in one case, and a Lydian, the successor of Candaules, king of the country, in another version. The same is found in the Indian Pantheon, where Rishis and the Sons of Brahmâ are reborn as mortals.1820.Op. cit., viii. 13.1821.The continents perish in turn by fire and water; either through earthquakes and volcanic eruptions, or by sinking and the great displacement of waters. Our continents have to perish by the former cataclysmal process. The incessant earthquakes of the past years may be a warning.1822.See Decharme'sMythologie de la Grèce Antique.1823.Denis, the Geographer, tells us that the great sea north of Asia was called glacial, or Saturnine (v. 35). Orpheus (v. 1077) and Pliny (iv. 16) corroborate the statement by showing that it was its giant inhabitants who gave it the name. And the Secret Doctrine explains both assertions by telling us that all the continents were formed from North to South; and that as the sudden change of climate dwarfed the race that had been born on it, arresting its growth, so, several degrees southward, various conditions had always produced the tallest men in every new humanity, or race. We see it to this day. The tallest men now found are those in Northern countries, while the smallest are Southern Asiatics, Hindûs, Chinamen, Japanese, etc. Compare the tall Sikhs and Punjabees, the Afghans, Norwegians, Russians, Northern Germans, Scotchmen, and English, with the inhabitants of Central India and the average European on the continent. Thus also the Giants of Atlantis, and hence the Titans of Hesiod, are all Northerners.1824.Having already given several instances of the vagaries of Science, it is delightful to find such agreement in this particular case. Read in connection with the scientific admission (cited elsewhere) of the Geologists' ignorance of even the approximate duration of periods, the following passage is highly instructive:“We are not yet able to assign an approximate date for the most recent epoch at which our northern hemisphere was covered with glaciers. According to Mr. Wallace, this epoch may have occurred no more than seventy thousand years ago, while others would assign to it an antiquity of at least two hundred thousand years, and there are yet others who urge strong arguments on behalf of the opinion that a million of years is barely enough to have produced the changes which have taken place since that event.”(Fiske,Cosmic Philosophy, i. 304, Ed. 1874.) Prof. Lefèvre, again, gives us ashisestimate one hundred thousand years. Clearly, then, if Modern Science is unable to estimate the date of so comparatively recent an era as the Glacial Epoch, it can hardly impeach the Esoteric Chronology of Race-Periods and Geological Ages.1825.Cited in Schmidt'sDoctrine of Descent and Darwinism, pp. 300, 301.1826.Philosophy Historical and Critical, p. 508.1827.Human Species, pp. 428,et seqq.1828.Art.,“The First Volume of the Publications of the 'Challenger,'”p. 2, Nov. 4th, 1880.1829.Op. cit., Art.,“Australia and Europe formerly one Continent”(v. 19, 25). Undoubtedly a fact, and a confirmation of the Esoteric conception of Lemuria, which originally not only embraced great areas in the Indian and Pacific Oceans, but projected round South Africa into the North Atlantic. Its Atlantic portion subsequently became the geological basis of the future home of the Fourth Race Atlanteans.1830.Ibid., i. 143.1831.Cf., the published reports of the“Challenger”expedition; also Donnelly'sAtlantis, p. 468 and pp. 46-56, Chap.,“The Testimony of the Sea.”1832.Even the cautious Lefèvre speaks of the existence of Tertiary men on“upheaved lands, islands and continents then flourishing, but since submerged beneath the waters,”and elsewhere introduces a“possible Atlantis”to explain ethnological facts.Cf., hisPhilosophy Historical and Critical, pp. 478 and 504. Mr. Donnelly remarks with rare intuition that“modern civilization is Atlantean ... the inventive faculty of the present age is taking up the great delegated work of creation where Atlantis left it thousands of years ago”(Atlantis, p. 177. Twenty-fourth Ed.). He also refers the origin of culture to the Miocene times. It is, however, to be sought for in the teachings given to the Third Race men by their Divine Rulers—at a vastly earlier period.1833.An equally“curious”similarity may be traced between some of the West Indian and West African fauna.1834.The Pacific portion of the giant Lemurian Continent christened by Dr. Carter Blake, the Anthropologist,“Pacificus.”1835.“Subsidence and Elevation,”Geological Magazine, pp. 241, 245, June, 1881.1836.Antiquity of Man, p. 492.1837.When Howard read, before the Royal Society of London, a paper on the first serious researches that were made on the aerolites, the Geneva Naturalist Pictet, who was present, communicated, on his return to Paris, the facts reported to the French Academy of Sciences. But he was forthwith interrupted by Laplace, the great Astronomer, who cried:“Stop! we have had enough of suchfables, and know all about them,”thus making Pictet feel very small. Globular-shaped lightnings or thunder-bolts have been admitted by Science only since Arago demonstrated their existence. Says de Rochat (Forces Non-definies, p. 4):“Every one remembers Dr. Bouilland's misadventure at the Academy of Medicine when he had declared Edison's phonograph‘a trick of ventriloquism’!”1838.Principles of Geology, i. 9, 10.1839.Ibid.1840.The Cyclic Law of Race-Evolution is most unwelcome to Scientists. It is sufficient to mention the fact of“primeval civilization”to excite the frenzy of Darwinians; it being obvious that the further culture and science is pushed back, the more precarious becomes the basis of the ape-ancestor theory. But as Jacolliot says:“Whatever there may be in these traditions [submerged continents, etc.], and whatever may have been the place where a civilization more ancient than that of Rome, of Greece, of Egypt, and of India, was developed, it is certain that this civilization did exist, and it is highly important for science to recover its traces, however feeble and fugitive they be.”(Histoire des Vièrges; les Peuples et les Continents Disparus, p. 15.) Donnelly has proved the fact from the clearest premises, but the Evolutionists will not listen. A Miocene civilization upsets the“universal Stone age”theory, and that of acontinuousascent of man from animalism. And yet Egypt, at least, runs counter to current hypotheses. There is no Stone age visible there, but a more glorious culture is apparent the further back we are enabled to carry our retrospect.1841.Myths and Myth-Makers, p. 21.1842.Violent minor cataclysms and colossal earthquakes are recorded in the annals of most nations—if not of all. Elevation and subsidence of continents is always in progress. The whole coast of South America has been raised up 10 to 15 feet and settled down again in an hour. Huxley has shown that the British Islands have been four times depressed beneath the ocean and subsequently raised again and peopled. The Alps, Himâlayas and Cordilleras were all the result of depositions drifted on to sea-bottoms and upheaved by Titanic forces to their present elevation. The Sahara was the basin of a Miocene sea. Within the last five or six thousand years the shores of Sweden, Denmark and Norway, have risen from 200 to 600 feet; in Scotland there are raised beaches with outlying stacks and skerries surmounting the shore now eroded by the hungry wave. The North of Europe is still rising from the sea, and South America presents the phenomenon of raised beaches of over 1,000 miles in length, now at a height varying from 100 to 1,300 feet above the sea-level. On the other hand, the coast of Greenland is sinking fast, so much so that the Greenlander will not build by the shore. All these phenomena are certain. Why then may not a gradual change have given place to a violent cataclysm in remote epochs—such cataclysms occurring on a minor scale even now,e.g., the case of Sunda Island with the destruction of 80,000 Malays?1843.For the opinions of Jacolliot, after long travels through the Polynesian Islands, and his proofs of a former great geological cataclysm in the Pacific Ocean, see hisHistoire des Vièrges; les Peuples et les Continents Disparus, p. 308.1844.August, 1880.1845.Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, pp. 236, 237.Cf.also his lengthy arguments on the subject, pp. 231-235.1846.Op. cit., i. 22, 23, Ed. 1869.1847.Pedigree of Man, p. 73.1848.Cited in Schmidt'sDoctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 238.1849.For further facts as to the isolation of the Basques in Europe and their ethnological relations, see Joly,Man before Metals, p. 316. B. Davis is disposed to concede, from an examination of the skulls of the Guanches of the Canary Islands and modern Basques, that both belong to a race proper to thoseancientislands, of which the Canaries are theremains! This is a step in advance indeed. De Quatrefages and Hamy also both assign the Cro-Magnon men of South France and the Guanches toonetype—a proposition which involves a certain corollary which both these writers may not care to father.1850.Families of Speech.1851.Cf., Benjamin,The Atlantic Islands, p. 130.1852.Westminster Review, Jan., 1872.1853.Schmidt,Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 223.1854.Professor Retzius,Smithsonian Report, 1859, p. 266.1855.See the investigations of United States ship“Dolphin”and others.1856.Scientific American, July 28th, 1877.1857.See his chart,Atlantis, p. 46, though he deals with only a fragment of therealContinent.1858.Donnelly,Atlantis, p. 480.1859.Maçonnerie Occulte, p. 44.1860.VideSir William Thompson and Mr. Huxley.

One more“coincidence”:

“Now it is proved that in geologically recent times, this region of North Africa was in fact a peninsula of Spain, and that its union with Africa (proper) was effected on the North by the rupture of Gibraltar, and on the South by an upheaval to which the Sahara owes its existence. The shores of this former sea of Sahara are still marked by the shells of the same Gastropoda that live on the shores of the Mediterranean.”(Prof. Oscar Schmidt,Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism, p. 244.)

The Mandragora is the Mandrake of theBible, of Rachel and Leah. The roots of the plant are fleshy, hairy, and forked, representing roughly the limbs, the body, and even head of a man. Its magical and mysterious properties have been proclaimed in fable and play from the most archaic ages. From Rachel and Leah, who indulged in witchcraft with them, down to Shakespeare, who speaks of“shrieking”—

“Like mandrakes torn out of the earthThat living mortals, hearing them, run mad”

—the mandragora wasthemagic plantpar excellence.

These roots are without any apparent stalk, large leaves growing out of the head of the root, like a gigantic crop of hair. They present little similitude to man when found in Spain, Italy, Asia Minor, or Syria, but on the Isle of Candia, and in Karamania near the city of Adan, they have a wonderfully human form, and are very highly prized as amulets. They are also worn by women as a charm against sterility, and for other purposes. They are especially effective in“Black Magic.”

Copernicus wrote his theories on the“Revolution of the Heavenly Bodies”in the sixteenth century, and theZohar, even if compiled by Moses de Leon in the thirteenth century, states that:

“In the Book of Hammannunah, the Old (or, the Ancient), we learn ... that the earth turns upon itself in the form of a circle; that some are on top, the others below; that ... there are some countries of the earth which are lightened, whilst others are in darkness; these have the day, when for the former it is night; and there are countries in which it is constantly day, or in which at least the night continues only some instants.”(Zohar, iii, fol. 10a, quoted in Myer'sQabbalah, p. 139.)

Athenæus shows that the first letter of Satan's name was represented in days of old by an arc and crescent; and some Roman Catholics, kind, good men, would persuade the public that it is in honour of Lucifer's crescent-like horns that Mussulmans have chosen the crescent for their national arms. Venus, ever since the establishment of Roman Catholic dogmatism, has been identified with Satan and Lucifer, or the Great Dragon, contrary to all reason and logic. As shown by symbologists and Astronomers:

“The association between the serpent and the idea of darkness had an astronomical foundation. The position which the constellation Draco at one time occupied showed that the Great Serpent was the ruler of the night. This constellation was formerly at the very centre of the heavens, and is so extensive that it was called the Great Dragon. Its body spreads over seven signs of the Zodiac; and Dupuis, who sees in the Dragon of the Apocalypse a reference to the celestial serpent, says,‘It is not astonishing that a constellation so extended should be represented by the author of that book as a great dragon with seven heads, who drew the third part of the stars from heaven and cast them to the earth.’”(Staniland Wake,The Great Pyramid, p. 79; Dupuis, iii. 255.)

Only Dupuis never knewwhyDraco, once the pole-star—the symbol of Guide, Guru and Director—had been thus degraded by posterity.“The Gods of our fathers are our devils,”says an Asiatic proverb. When Draco ceased to be the“lode-star,”the guiding sidereal divinity, it shared the fate of all the fallen Gods. Seth and Typhon was at one time, Bunsen tells us,“a great God universally adored throughout Egypt, who conferred on the sovereigns of the 18th and 19th Dynasties the symbols of life and power. But subsequently, in the course of the 20th Dynasty, he is suddenly treated as an evil Demon, insomuch that his effigies and name are obliterated on all the monuments and inscriptions that could be reached.”The real Occult reason will be given in these pages.

“Huxley, supported by the most evident discoveries in Comparative Anatomy, could utter the momentous sentence that the anatomical differences between man and the highest apes are less than those between the latter and the lowest apes. In relation to our genealogical tree of man, the necessary conclusion follows that the human race hasevolved gradually from the true apes.”(The Pedigree of Man, by Ernst Hæckel, translated by Ed. B. Aveling, p. 49.)

What may be the scientific and logical objections to the opposite conclusion—we would ask? The anatomical resemblances between Man and the Anthropoids—grossly exaggerated as they are by Darwinists, as M. de Quatrefages shows—are simply enough accounted for when the origin of the latter is taken into consideration.

“Nowhere, in the older deposits, is an ape to be found that approximates more closely to man, or a man that approximates more closely to an ape.”

“The same gulf which is found to-day between man and ape, goes back with undiminished breadth and depth to the Tertiary period. This fact alone is enough to make its untenability clear.”(Dr. F. Pfaff, Prof. of Natural Science in the University of Erlangen.)

“The father of the sacred fire,”writes Prof. Jolly,“bore the name of Tvashtri ... His mother was Mâyâ. He himself was styled Akta (anointedχριστὸς) after the priest had poured upon his head the spirituous (?) Soma, and on his body butter purified by sacrifice.”(Man before Metals, p. 190.) The source of his information is not given by the French Darwinist. But the lines are quoted to show that light begins to dawn even upon the Materialists. Adalbert Kühn, in hisDie Herabkunft des Feuers, identifies the two signs [Symbol: swastika] and [Symbol: swastika with dots around the center] with Arani, and designates them under this name. He adds:“This process of kindling fire naturally led men to the idea of sexual reproduction,”etc. Why could not a more dignified idea, and one more Occult, have led man to invent this symbol, in so far as it is connected, in one of its aspects, with human reproduction? But its chief symbolism refers to Cosmogony.

“Agni, in the condition of Akta, or anointed, is suggestive of Christ,”remarks Prof. Jolly.“Mâyâ, Mary, His mother; Tvashtri, St. Joseph, the carpenter of the Bible.”In theRig Veda, Vishvakarman is the highest and oldest of the Gods and their“Father.”He is the“carpenter or builder,”because God is called even by the Monotheists, the“Architect of the Universe.”Still, the original idea is purely metaphysical, and had no connection with the later Phallicism.

A hypothesis evolved in 1881 by Mr. W. Mattieu Williams seems to have impressed Astronomers but little. Says the author of“The Fuel of the Sun,”inKnowledge, Dec. 23, 1881:

“Applying now the researches of Dr. Andrews to the conditions of solar existence ... I conclude that the sun hasno nucleus, either solid, liquid, or gaseous, but is composed of dissociated matter in the critical state, surrounded, first, by a flaming envelope, due to the recombination of the dissociated matter, and outside of this, by another envelope of vapours due to this combination.”

This is a novel theory to be added to other hypotheses,all scientific and orthodox. The meaning of the“critical state”is explained by Mr. W. Mattieu Williams in the same journal (Dec. 9, 1881), in an article on“Solids, liquids, and Gases.”Speaking of an experiment by Dr. Andrews on carbonic acid, the Scientist says that:

“When 88° is reached, the boundary between liquid and gas vanishes; liquid and gas have blended into one mysterious intermediate fluid; an indefinite fluctuating something is there filling the whole of the tube—an etherealized liquid or a visible gas. Hold a red-hot poker between your eye and the light; you will see an upflowing wave of movement of what appears like liquid air. The appearance of the hybrid fluid in the tube resembles this, but is sensibly denser, and evidently stands between the liquid and gaseous states of matter, as pitch or treacle stands between solid and liquid.”

The temperature at which this occurs has been named by Dr. Andrews the“critical temperature”; here the gaseous and the liquid states are“continuous,”and it is probable that all other substances capable of existing in both states have their own particular critical temperatures.

Speculating further upon this“critical”state, Mr. W. Mattieu Williams emits some quite Occult theories about Jupiter and other Planets. He says:

“Our notions of solids, liquids, and gases are derived from our experiences of the state of matter here upon this Earth. Could we be removed to another planet, they would be curiously changed. On Mercury water would rank as one of the condensible gases; on Mars, as a fusible solid; but what on Jupiter?

“Recent observations justify us in regarding this as a miniature sun, with an external envelope of cloudy matter, apparently of partially-condensed water, but red-hot, or probably still hotter within. His vaporous atmosphere is evidently of enormous depth, and the force of gravitation being on his visible outer surface two-and-a-half times greater than that on our earth's surface, the atmospheric pressure, in descending below this visible surface, must soon reach that at which the vapour of water would be brought to its critical condition. Therefore we may infer that the oceans of Jupiter are neither of frozen, liquid, nor gaseous water, but are oceans, or atmospheres ofcriticalwater. If any fish or birds swim or fly therein, they must be verycriticallyorganized.”

As the whole mass of Jupiter is 300 times greater than that of the Earth, and its compressing energy towards the centre proportional to this, its materials, if similar to those of the Earth, and no hotter, would be considerably more dense, and the whole planet would have a higher specific gravity; but we know by the movement of its satellites that, instead of this, its specific gravity is less than a fourth of that of the Earth. This justifies the conclusion that it is intensely hot; for even hydrogen, if cold, would become denser than Jupiter under such pressure.

“As all elementary substances may exist as solids, liquids, or gases, or, critically, according to the conditions of temperature and pressure, I am justified in hypothetically concluding that Jupiter is neither a solid, a liquid, nor a gaseous planet, but acriticalplanet, or an orb composed internally of associated elements in thecriticalstate, and surrounded by a dense atmosphere of their vapours and those of some of their compounds such as water. The same reasoning applies to Saturn and other large and rarefied planets.”

It is gratifying to see how“scientific imagination”approaches every year more closely to the borderland of our Occult Teachings.

This is corroborated by a learned Brahman. In his most excellent Lectures on theBhagavad Gîtâ(Theosophist, April, 1887, p. 444) the lecturer says:

“There is a peculiarity to which I must call your attention. He [Krishna] speaks here of four Manus. Why does he speak of four? We are now in the seventh Manvantara—that of Vaivasvata. If he is speaking of the past Manus, he ought to speak of six, but he only mentions four. In some commentaries an attempt has been made to interpret this in a peculiar manner.

“The word‘Chatvârah’is separated from the word‘Manavah,’and is made to refer to Sanaka, Sanandana, Sanatkumâra, and Sanatsujâta, who were also included among the mind-born sons of Prajâpati.

“But this interpretation will lead to a most absurd conclusion, and make the sentence contradict itself. The persons alluded to in the text have a qualifying clause in the sentence. It is well known that Sanaka and the other three refused to create, though the other sons had consented to do so: therefore, in speaking of those persons from whom humanity has sprung into existence, it would be absurd to include these four also in the list. The passage must be interpreted without splitting the compound into two nouns. The number of Manus will then be four, and the statement would then contradict the Paurânic account, though it would be in harmony with the Occult theory. You will recollect that it is stated [in Occultism] that we are now in the Fifth Root-Race. Each Root-Race is considered as the Santati of a particular Manu. Now, the Fourth Race has passed, or, in other words, there have been four past Manus.”

One has to remember that, in the Hindû Philosophy, every differentiated unit is such only through the Cycles of Mâyâ, being one in its essence with the Supreme or One Spirit. Hence arises the seeming confusion and contradiction in the variousPurânas, and at times in the samePurâna, about the same individual. Vishnu—as the many-formed Brahmâ, and as Brahma (neuter)—is one, and yet he is said to be all the twenty-eight Vyâsas.

“In every Dvâpara (or third) age, Vishnu, in the person of Vyâsa, divides the Veda, which is (properly, but) one, into many portions.... Twenty-eight times have the Vedas been arranged by the great Rishis in the Vaivasvata Manvantara, in the Dvâpara age; and, consequently, eight and twenty Vyâsas have passed away.”(Vishnu Purâna, iii. 3; Wilson's Trans., iii. 33, 34.)“[They who were all] in the form of Veda-Vyâsa; who were the Vyâsas of their respective eras.”(Ibid.,loc. cit., p. 33.)“This world is Brahmâ, in Brahmâ, from Brahmâ ... nothing further to be known.”Then, again, in theHarivamsha:“There were (in the first Manvantara) seven celebrated sons of Vasishtha, who (in thethirdManvantara) were sons of Brahmâ (i.e., Rishis), the illustrious progeny of Ûrjâ.”(Ibid., iii. 6, note.) This is plain: the Humanity of the First Manvantara is that of the seventh and of all the intermediate ones. The Mankind of the First Root-Race is the mankind of the Second, Third, Fourth, Fifth, etc. To the last it forms a cyclic and constant reïncarnation of the Monads belonging to the Dhyân Chohans of our Planetary Chain.

To speak oflifeas having arisen, and of the human race as having originated, in thisabsurdly unscientificway, in the face of the modern Pedigrees of Man, is to court instantaneous annihilation. The Esoteric Doctrine risks the danger, nevertheless, and even goes so far as to ask the impartial reader to compare the above hypothesis (if it is one) with Hæckel's theory—now fast becoming an axiom with Science—which we quote verbatim as follows:

“How did life, the living world of organisms, arise? And, secondly, the special question: How did the human race originate? The first of these two enquiries, that as to the first appearance of living beings, can only be decided empirically [!!] by proof of the so-called Archebiosis, or equivocal generation, or the spontaneous production of organisms of the simplest conceivable kind. Such are the Monera (Protogenes, Protamœba, Protomyxa, Vampyrella), exceedingly simple microscopic masses of protoplasm without structure or organization, which take in nutriment andreproduce themselves by division. Such a Moneron as that primordial organismdiscoveredby the renowned English zoologist Huxley and named Bathybius Hæckelii, appears as a continuous thick protoplasmic covering at the greatest depths of the ocean, between 3,000 and 30,000 feet.It is true that the first appearance of such Monera has not up to the present moment been actually observed; but there is nothing intrinsically improbable in such an Evolution.”(The Pedigree of Man, Aveling's translation, p. 33.)

The Bathybius protoplasm having recently turned out to be no organic substance at all, there remains little to be said. Nor, after reading this, does one need to consume further time in refuting the further assertion that:“In that case man also has,beyond a doubt[to the minds of Hæckel and his like], arisen from the lower Mammalia, apes, the earlier simian creatures, the still earlier Marsupialia, Amphibia, Pisces, by progressive transformations”(p. 36)—all produced by“a series ofnatural forces working blindly, ... without aim, without design.”

The above-quoted passage bears its criticism on its own face. Science is made to teach that, which, up to the present time,“has never been actually observed.”She is made to deny the phenomenon of anintelligentnature and a vital force independent of form and matter, and to find it more scientific to teach the miraculous performance of“natural forcesworking blindly without aim or design.”If so, then we are led to think that the physico-mechanical forces of the brains of certain eminent Scientists are leading them on as blindly to sacrifice logic and common sense on the altar of mutual admiration. Why should the protoplasmic Moneron producing the first living creature throughself-divisionbe held as a very scientific hypothesis, and an ethereal pre-human race generating the primeval men in the same fashion be tabooed as unscientific superstition? Or has Materialism obtained a sole monopoly in Science?

“A very strong argument in favour of variability is supplied by the science of embryology. Is not a man in the uterus ... a simple cell, a vegetable with three or four leaflets, a tadpole with branchiæ, a mammal with a tail, lastly a primate [?] and a biped? It is scarcely possible not to recognize in the embryonic evolution a rapid sketch, a faithful summary, of the entire organic series.”(Lefèvre,Philosophy, p. 484.)

The summary alluded to is, however, only that of thestore of typeshoarded up in man, the microcosm. This simple explanation meets all such objections, as the presence of the rudimentary tail in the fœtus—a fact triumphantly paraded by Hæckel and Darwin as conclusively in favour of the Ape-Ancestor Theory. It may also be pointed out thatthe presence of a vegetable with leafletsin the embryonic stages isnot explainedon ordinary evolutionist principles. Darwinists have not traced man through the vegetable, but Occultists have.Why then this feature in the embryo, and how do the former explain it?

This, regardless of modern materialistic evolution, which speculates in this wise:“The primitive human form, whence as we think all human species sprang, has perished this long time. [This we deny: it has only decreased in size and changed in texture.] But many facts point to the conclusion that it was hairy and dolichocephalic. [African races are evennowdolichocephalic in a great measure, but the palæolithic Neanderthal skull, the oldest we know of, is of a large size, and no nearer to the capacity of the gorilla's cranium than that of any other now-living man.] Let us, for the time being, call this hypothetical specieshomo primigenius.... This first species, or the ape-man, the ancestor of all the others,probablyarose in thetropical regionsof the old world fromanthropoid apes.”Asked for proofs, the Evolutionist, not the least daunted, replies:“Of theseno fossil remains are as yet known to us, but they were probably akin to the Gorilla and Orang of the present day.”And then the Papuan negro is mentioned as the probable descendant in the first line. (Pedigree of Man, p. 80.)

Hæckel holds fast to Lemuria, which, with East Africa and South Asia also, he mentions as the possible cradle of the primitive ape-men. So also do many Geologists. Mr. A. R. Wallace admits its reality, though in a rather modified sense, in hisGeographical Distribution of Animals. But let not Evolutionists speak so lightly of the comparative size of the brains of man and the ape, for this is veryunscientific, especially when they pretend to see no difference between the two, or very little at any rate. For Vogt himself showed that, while the highest of the apes, the Gorilla, has a brain of only 30 to 51 cubic inches, the brain of the lowest of the Australian aborigines amounts to 99·35 cubic inches. The former is thus“not half of the size of the brain of a new-born babe,”says Pfaff.

Of such semi-animal creatures, the sole remnants known to Ethnology were the Tasmanians, aportionof the Australians and a mountain tribe in China, the men and women of which are entirely covered with hair. They were the last descendants in adirectline of the semi-animal latter-day Lemurians referred to. There are, however, considerable numbers of the mixed Lemuro-Atlantean peoples produced by various crossings with such semi-human stocks—e.g., the wild men of Borneo, the Veddhas of Ceylon, classed by Prof. Flower among Âryans (!), most of the remaining Australians, Bushmen, Negritos, Andaman Islanders, etc.

The Australians of the Gulf of St. Vincent and the neighbourhood of Adelaide arevery hairy, and the brown down on the skin of boys of five or six years of age assumes afurry appearance. They are, however, degradedmen; not the closest approximation to the“pithecoid man,”as Hæckel so sweepingly affirms. Only a portion of these men are a Lemurian relic. (Cf.Esoteric Buddhism, pp. 64et seqq.)

In general, the so-called orthodox Christian conceptions about the“fallen”Angels or Satan, are as remarkable as they are absurd. About a dozen could be cited, of the most varied character as to details, and all from the pens of educated lay authors,“university graduates”of the present quarter of our century. Thus, the author ofEarth's Earliest Ages, G. H. Pember, M.A., devotes a thick volume to proving Theosophists, Spiritualists, Agnostics, Mystics, metaphysicians, poets, and every contemporary author on Oriental speculations, to be the devoted servants of the“Prince of the Air,”and irretrievably damned. He describes Satan and his Antichrist in this wise:

“Satan is the‘Anointed Cherub’of old.... God created Satan, the fairest and wisest of all His creatures in this part of His Universe, and made him Prince of the World, and of the Power of the Air.... He was placed in an Eden, which was both far anterior to the Eden of Genesis ... and of an altogether different and more substantial character, resembling the New Jerusalem. Thus, Satan being perfect in wisdom, and beauty, his vast empire is our earth, if not the whole solar system.... Certainly no other angelic power of greater or even equal dignity has been revealed to us. The Archangel Michael himself is quoted by Jude as preserving towards the Prince of Darknessthe respect due to a superior, however wicked he may be, until God has formally commanded his deposition.”Then we are informed that“Satan was from the moment of his creation surrounded by theinsignia of royalty”(! !): that he“awoke to consciousness to find the air filled with the rejoicing music of those whom God had appointed.”Then the Devil“passes from the royalty to hispriestly dignity”(! ! !).“Satan was also apriest of the Most High,”etc., etc. And now—“Antichrist will be Satan incarnate.”(Chap. III and pp. 56-59.) The pioneers of the coming Apollyon have already appeared—they are the Theosophists, the Occultists, the authors of thePerfect Way, ofIsis Unveiled, of theMystery of the Ages, and even of theLight of Asia! ! The author notes the“avowed origin”of Theosophy from the“descending angels,”from the“Nephilim,”or the Angels ofGenesis(vi), and the Giants. He ought to note his own descent from them also, as ourSecret Doctrineendeavours to show—unless he refuses to belong to the present humanity.

“For the Mind, a deity abounding in both sexes, being Light and Life, brought forth by its Word another Mind or Workman; which, being God of the Fire and the Spirit, fashioned and formed seven other Governors, which in their Circles contain the Phenomenal World, and whose disposition is called Fate or Destiny.”(Sect. ix. c. 1, ed. of 1579.)

Here it is evident that Mind, the Primeval Universal Divine Thought, is neither the Unknown Unmanifested One, since it abounds in both sexes—is male and female—nor yet the Christian“Father,”as the latter is a male and not an androgyne. The fact is that the“Father,”“Son,”and“Man”are hopelessly mixed up in the translations ofPymander.

Why, for instance, should Éliphas Lévi, the very fearless and outspoken Kabalist, have hesitated to divulge the mystery of the Fallen Angels so-called? That he knew the fact and the real meaning of the allegory, both in its religious and mystical, as well as in its physiological sense, is proved by his voluminous writings and frequent allusions and hints. Yet Éliphas, after having alluded to it a hundred times in his previous works, says in his laterHistoire de la Magie(pp. 220, 221):“We protest with all our might against the sovereignty and the ubiquity of Satan. Wepretend neither to deny nor affirm here the tradition on the Fall of the Angels.... But if so ... then the prince of the Angelic Rebels can be at best the last and the most powerless among the condemned—now that he is separated from deity—which is the principle of every power.”This is hazy and evasive enough; but see what Hargrave Jennings writes in his weird, staccato-like style:

“Both Saint Michael and Saint George are types. They are sainted personages, or dignified heroes, or powers apotheosized. They are each represented with their appropriate faculties and attributes. These are reproduced and stand multiplied—distinguished by different names in all the mythologies [including the Christian]. But the idea regarding each is a general one. This idea and representative notion is that of the all-powerful champion—child-like in his‘virgin innocence’—so powerful that this God-filled innocence (the Seraphim‘know most,’the Cherubim‘love most’) can shatter the world (articulated—so to use the word—in the magic of Lucifer, but condemned), in opposition to the artful constructions, won out of the permission of the Supreme—artful constructions (‘this side life’)—of the magnificent apostate, the mighty rebel, but yet, at the same time, the‘Light-bringer,’the Lucifer—the‘Morning Star,’the‘Son of the Morning’—the very highest title‘out of heaven,’for in heaven it cannot be, but out of heaven it is everything. In an apparently incredible side of his character—for let the reader carefully remark that qualities are of no sex—this Archangel Saint Michael is the invincible, sexless, celestial‘Energy’—to dignify him by his grand characteristics—the invincible‘Virgin-Combatant,’clothed ... and at the same time armed, in the denying mail of the Gnostic‘refusal to create.’This is another myth, a‘myth within myths,’... a stupendous‘mystery of mysteries,’because it is so impossible and contradictory. Unexplainable as the Apocalypse. Unrevealable as the‘Revelation.’”(Phallicism, pp. 212, 213.)

Nevertheless, thisunexplainableandunrevealablemystery will now be explained and revealed by the doctrines of the East. Though, of course, as the very erudite, but still more puzzling author ofPhallicismgives it, no uninitiated mortal would ever understand his real drift.

The traditions of every country and nation point to this fact. Donnelly quotes from Father Duran'sHistoria Antigua de la Nueva Españaof 1885, in which a native of Cholula, a centenarian, accounts for the building of the great pyramid of Cholula, as follows:“In the beginning, before the light of the sun had been created, this land [Cholula] was in obscurity and darkness ... but immediatelyafter the light of the sun arose in the East, there appeared gigantic men ... who built the said pyramid, its builders being scattered after that to all parts of the earth.”

“A great deal of the Central American history is taken up with the doings of an ancient race of Giants called Quinanes,”says the author ofAtlantis(p. 204).

Genesis, v. Treating of the Chinese Dragon and the literature of China, Mr. Charles Gould, in hisMythical Monsters(p. 212), writes:“Its mythologies, histories, religions, popular stories, and proverbs, all teem with references to a mysterious beingwho has a physical nature and spiritual attributes. Gifted with an accepted form, which he has the supernatural power of casting off for the assumption of others, he has the power of influencing the weather, producing droughts or fertilizing rains at pleasure, of raising tempests and allaying them. Volumes could be compiled from the scattered legends which everywhere abound relating to this subject.”

This“mysterious being”is themythicalDragon,i.e., the symbol of thehistoricaland actual Adept, the Master and Professor of Occult Sciences of old. It has already been stated elsewhere, that the great“Magicians”of the Fourth and Fifth Races were generally called“Serpents”and“Dragons”after their Progenitors. All these belonged to the Hierarchy of the so-called“Fiery Dragons of Wisdom,”the Dhyân Chohans, answering to the Agnishvâtta Pitris, the Maruts and Rudras generally, as the issue of Rudra their father, who is identified with the God of Fire. More is said in the text. Now Clement, an initiated Neo-Platonist, knew, of course, the origin of the word“Dragon,”and why the initiated Adepts were so called, as he knew the secret of the Agathodæmon, the Christ, the seven-vowelled Serpent of the Gnostics. He knew that the dogma of his new faith required the transformation of all therivalsof Jehovah—the Angels supposed to have rebelled against that“Elohim,”as the Titan Prometheus rebelled against Zeus, the usurper of his father's kingdom—and that“Dragon”was the mystic appellation of the“Sons of Wisdom”; from this knowledge came his definition, as cruel as it was arbitrary,“serpents and giants signifydemons,”i.e., not“Spirits,”butDevils, in Church parlance.

Our best modern novelists, although they are neither Theosophists nor Spiritualists, nevertheless begin to have very psychological and suggestively Occult dreams; witness Mr. Robert Louis Stevenson and hisStrange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, than which no grander psychological essay on Occult lines exists. Has the rising novelist Mr. Rider Haggard also had a prophetic, or rather a retrospective, clairvoyant dream before he wroteShe? His imperial Kor, the great city of the dead, whose surviving inhabitants sailed northwards after the plague had killed almost a whole nation, seems, in its general outlines, to step out from the imperishable pages of the old archaic records. Ayesha suggests“that those men who sailed north may have been the fathers of the first Egyptians”; and then seems to attempt a synopsis of certain letters of a Master quoted inEsoteric Buddhism, for, she says:“Time after time have nations, ay, and rich and strong nations, learned in the arts, been, and passed away, and been forgotten, so that no memory of them remains. This [the nation of Kor] is but one of several; for time eats up the work of man unless, indeed, he digs in caves like the people of Kor, andthen mayhap the sea swallows them, or the earthquake shakes them in.... Yet were not these people utterly destroyed, as I think. Some few remained in the other cities, for their cities were many. But the barbarians ... came down upon them, and took their women to wife, and the race of the Amahagger that is now is a bastard brood of the mighty sons of Kor, and behold it dwelleth in the tombs with its fathers' bones”(pp. 180, 181).

Here the clever novelist seems to repeat the history of all the now degraded and down-fallen races of humanity. Geologists and Anthropologists would place at the head of humanity—as descendants of Homo Primigenius—the ape-man, of which“no fossil remains are as yet known to us,”though they“wereprobablyakin to theGorillaandOrang of the present day”(Hæckel). In answer to whose“probably,”Occultists point to another and a greater probability—viz., the one given in our text.

It is said by the incarnate Logos, Krishna, in theBhagavad Gîtâ,“The seven great Rishis, the four preceding Manus, partaking of my nature, were born from my mind: from them sprang [emanated or were born] the human race and the world”(x. 6).

Here, by the seven Great Rishis, the seven great Rûpa Hierarchies or Classes of Dhyân Chohans, are meant. Let us bear in mind that the seven Rishis, Saptarshi, are the Regents of the seven stars of the Great Bear, and therefore, of the same nature as the Angels of the Planets, or the seven Great Planetary Spirits. They were all reborn as men on Earth in various Kalpas and Races. Moreover,“the four preceding Manus”are the four Classes of the originally Arûpa Gods—the Kumâras, the Rudras, the Asuras, etc.; who are also saidto have incarnated. They are not Prajâpatis, as are the first, but their informing“principles”—some of which have incarnated in men, while others have made other men simply the vehicles of their“reflections.”As Krishna truly says—the same words being repeated later by anothervehicleof the Logos—“I am the the same to all beings ... those who worship me [the sixth principle or thedivineIntellectual Soul, Buddhi, made conscious by its union with the higher faculties of Manas]are in me, and I am in them.”(Ibid., x. 29.) The Logos, being no“personality”but the Universal Principle, is represented by all the divine Powers,born of its Mind—the pure Flames, or, as they are called in Occultism, the“Intellectual Breaths”—those Angels who are said tohave made themselves independent,i.e., passed from the passive and quiescent, into the active state of Self-Consciousness. When this is recognized, the true meaning of Krishna becomes comprehensible. But see Mr. Subba Row's excellent Lecture on theBhagavad Gîtâ(Theosophist, April, 1887, p. 444).

For the Stanzas call this locality by a term translated in the Commentary asa place of no latitude(Niraksha), the Abode of the Gods. As a scholiast says in theSûrya Siddhânta(xii. 42-44):

“Above them goes the sun when situated at the equinoxes; they have neither equinoctial shadow nor elevation of the pole (akshonnati).

“In both directions from Meru are two pole-stars (dhruvatârâ), fixed in the midst of the sky, to thosewho are situated in places of no latitude(niraksha), both these have their place in the horizon.

“Hence there is, in those cities [in that land], no elevation of the poles, the two pole-stars being situated in their horizon; but their degrees of co-latitude (lambaka) are ninety: at Meru the degrees of latitude (aksha) are of the same number.”(SeeVishnu Purâna, Wilson's Trans., ii. 208.)

See the foot-note (p. 431) concerning the etymology of προ-μῆτις orforethought. Prometheus confesses it in the drama when saying:

O holy ether, swiftly-wingèd gales....Behold what I, a god, from gods endure.

And yet what say I?Clearly I foreknowAll that must happen....... The Destined it behoves,As best I may, to bear, for well I wotHow incontestable the strength of Fate.... (105)

“Fate”stands here for Karma, or Nemesis.

Mercure Trismegiste,Pimandre, chap. i, sec. 16:“Oh, ma pensée, que s'ensuit-il? car je désire grandement ce propos. Pimandre diet, ceci est un mystère celé, jusques à ce jour d'hui. Car nature, soit mestant avec l'hôme, a produit le miracle très merveilleux, aîant celluy qui ie t'av diet, la nature de l'harmonie des sept du père, et de l'esprit.Nature ne s'arresta pas là, mais incontinent a produictsept hômes, selon les natures des sept gouverneursen puissance des deux sexes et esleuez.... La génération de cessepts'est donnée en ceste manière....”

And a gap is made in the translation, which can be filled partially by resorting to the Latin text of Apuleius. The commentator, the Bishop, says:“Nature produced in him [man] seven men”(seven principles).

Historical View of the Hindû Astronomy.Quoting from the work in reference to“Argabhatta”[? Âryabhatta] who is said to give a near approach to the true relation among the various values for the computations of the value of π, the author ofThe Source of Measuresreproduces a curious statement.“Mr. Bentley,”it is said,“was greatly familiar with the Hindû astronomical and mathematical knowledge.... This statement of his may then be taken as authentic. The same remarkable trait, among so many Eastern and ancient nations, ofsedulously concealing the arcana of this kind of knowledge, is a marked oneamong the Hindûs. That which was given out to be popularly taught, and to be exposed to public inspection,was but the approximate of a more exact but hidden knowledge. And this very formulation of Mr. Bentley will strangely exemplify the assertion; and, explained, will show that it [the Hindûexotericastronomy and sciences] was derivedfrom a system exact beyond the European one, in which Mr. Bentley himself, of course, trusted, as far in advance of the Hindû knowledge, at any time, in any generation”(pp. 86, 87).

This is Mr. Bentley's misfortune, and does not take away from the glory of the ancient Hindû Astronomers, who were all Initiates.

Having given a number of illustrations from natural history, the doctor adds:“The facts I have briefly glanced at are general facts,and cannot happen day after day in so many millions of animals of every kind.from the larva or ovum of a minute insect up to man,at definite periods, from a merechance or coincidence.... Upon the whole it is, I think, impossible to come to any less general conclusion than this, that,in animals, changes occur every three and a half, seven, fourteen, twenty-one, or twenty-eight days, or at some definite number of weeks”—or septenary cycles. Again, the same Dr. Laycock states that:“Whatever type the fever may exhibit,there will be a paroxysm on the seventh day.... fourteenth will be remarkable as a day of amendment... [either cure or death taking place]. If the fourth [paroxysm] be severe, and the fifth less so, the disease will end at theseventhparoxysm, and ... the change for the better ... will be seen on the fourteenth day ... namely, about three or four o'clock a.m., when the system is most languid.”(Approaching End of the Age, by Grattan Guinness, pp. 258 to 269, wherein this is quoted).

This is pure“soothsaying”by cyclic calculations, and it is connected with Chaldæan Astrolatry and Astrology. Thus Materialistic Science—in its medicine,the most materialistic of all—applies our Occult laws to diseases, studies natural history with its help, recognizes its presence as a fact in Nature, and yet must needs pooh-pooh the same archaic knowledge when claimed by the Occultists. For if the mysterious Septenary Cycle is a law in Nature,and it is one, as proven; if it is found controlling both evolution andinvolution(or death) in the realms of entomology, ichthyology and ornithology, as in the kingdom of the animal mammalia and man—why cannot it be present and acting in Kosmos, in general, in its natural (though occult) divisions of time, races, andmentaldevelopment? And why, furthermore, should not the most ancient Adepts have studied and thoroughly mastered these cyclic laws under all their aspects? Indeed, Dr. Stratton states as a physiological and pathological fact, that“in health the human pulse is more frequent in the morning than in the evening for six days out of seven; and that on theseventhday it is slower.”(Edinburgh Medical and Surgical Journal, Jan. 1843;ibid., loc. cit.) Why, then, should not an Occultist show the same in cosmic and terrestrial life in the pulse of the Planet and Races? Dr. Laycock divides life bythreegreatseptenaryperiods; the first and last, each stretching over 21 years, and the central period or prime of life lasting 28 years, or four times seven. He subdivides the first intosevendistinct stages, and the other two intothreeminor periods, and says that:“The fundamental unit of the greater periods isone week of seven days,each day being twelve hours, and that single and compoundmultiplesof this unit, determine the length of these periods by the same ratio, as multiples of the unit of twelve hours determine the lesser periods.This law binds all periodic vital phenomena together, and links the periods observed in the lowest annulose animals, with those of man himself, the highest of the vertebrata.”(Ibid., p. 267.) If Science does this, why should she scorn the Occult information, that—to use Dr. Laycock's language—oneWeek of the Manvantaric (Lunar) Fortnight, of fourteen Days (or seven Manus), that Fortnight of twelve Hours in a Day representing seven Periods or seven Races—is now passed? This language of Science fits our Doctrine admirably. Mankindhaslived over“a week of seven days, each day beingtwelve hours,”since three and a half Races are now gone for ever, the Fourth is submerged, and we are now in the Fifth Race.

Thementalbarrier between man and ape, characterized by Huxley as an“enormous gap, a distance practically immeasurable”(! !) is, indeed, in itself conclusive. Certainly it constitutes a standing puzzle to the Materialist, who relies on the frail reed of“natural selection.”The physiological differences between Man and the Apes are in reality—despite a curious community of certain features—equally striking. Says Dr. Schweinfurth, one of the most cautious and experienced of Naturalists:

“In modern times there are no animals in creation that have attracted a larger amount of attention from the scientific student of nature than these great quadrumana [the anthropoids], which are stamped with such a singular resemblance to the human form as to have justified the epithet of anthropomorphic.... But all investigation at present only leads human intelligence to a confession of its insufficiency; and nowhere is caution more to be advocated, nowhere is premature judgment more to be deprecated than in the attempt to bridge over the mysterious chasm which separates man and beast.”(Heart of Africa, i., 520. Ed., 1873.)

“At this period,”writes Darwin,“the arteries run in arch-like branches, as if to carry the blood to branchiæ which are not present in the higher vertebrata, though the slits on the side of the neck still remain, marking their former [?] position.”

It is noteworthy that, though gill-clefts are absolutely useless to all but amphibia and fishes, etc., their appearance is regularly noted in the fœtal development of vertebrates. Even children are occasionally born with an opening in the neck corresponding to one of the clefts.

We confess to not being able to see any good reasons for Mr. E. Clodd's positive statement inKnowledge. Speaking of the men of Neolithic times,“concerning whom Mr. Grant Allen has given ... a vivid and accurate sketch,”and who are“the direct ancestors of peoples of whom remnants yet lurk in out-of-the-way corners of Europe, where they have been squeezed or stranded,”he adds,“but the men of Palæolithic times can be identified with no existing races; they were savages of a more degraded type than any extant; tall, yet barely erect, with short legs and twisted knees, with prognathous, that is, projecting ape-like jaws, and small brains. Whence they come we cannot tell, and their‘grave knoweth no man to this day.’”

Besides the possibility that there may be men whoknowwhence they came and how they perished—it is not true to say that the Palæolithic men, or their fossils, are all found with“small brains.”The oldest skull of all those hitherto found, the“Neanderthal skull,”is of average capacity, and Mr. Huxley was compelled to confess that it was no real approximation whatever to that of the“missing link.”There are aboriginal tribes in India whose brains are far smaller and nearer to that of the ape than any hitherto found among the skulls of Palæolithic man.

Since no single atom in the entire Kosmos is without life and consciousness, how much more then must its mighty globes be filled with both—though they remain sealed books to us men who can hardly enter even into the consciousness of the forms of life nearest us?

We do not knowourselves, then how can we, if we have never been trained and initiated, fancy that we can penetrate the consciousness of the smallest of the animals around us?

Those who feel inclined to sneer at that doctrine of Esoteric Ethnology, which pre-supposes the existence of Men in the Secondary age, will do well to note the fact that one of the most distinguished Anthropologists of the day, M. de Quatrefages, seriously argues in that direction. He writes:“There is then nothing impossible in the idea that he [man] ... should have appeared upon the globe with the first representatives of the type to which he belongs by his organization.”(The Human Species, p. 153.) This statement approximates most closely to our fundamental assertion that man preceded the other mammalia.

Professor Lefèvre admits that the“labours of Boucher de Perthes, Lartet, Christy, Bourgeois, Desnoyers, Broca, De Mortillet, Hamy, Gaudry, Capellini, and a hundred others, have overcome all doubts, and clearly established the progressive development of the human organism and industries from the miocene epoch of the tertiary age.”(Philosophy Historical and Critical, Pt. II, p. 499, Chapter II, On Organic Evolution.“Library of Contemporary Science.”) Why does he reject the possibility of a Secondary-age man? Simply because he is involved in the meshes of the Darwinian Anthropology.“The origin of man is bound up with that of the higher mammals”; he appeared“only with thelasttypes of his class”! This is not argument, but dogmatism. Theory can never excommunicate fact. Must everything give place to the mere working hypotheses of Western Evolutionists? Surely not!

Plato's veracity has been so unwarrantably impeached by even such friendly critics as Professor Jowett, when the story of Atlantis has been discussed, that it seems well to cite the testimony of a specialist on the subject. It is sufficient to place mere literary cavillers in a very ridiculous position:

“If our knowledge of Atlantis was more thorough, it would no doubt appear that in every instance wherein the people of Europe accord with the people of America, they were both in accord with the people of Atlantis.... It will be seen that in every case where Plato gives us any information in this respect as to Atlantis, we find this agreement to exist. It existed in architecture, sculpture, navigation, engraving, writing, an established priesthood, the mode of worship, agriculture, and the construction of roads and canals; and it is reasonable to suppose that the same correspondence extended down to all the minor details.”(Donnelly,Atlantis, p. 164. Twenty-fourth Ed.)

Back to IndexNext